This is a modern-English version of Children of No Man's Land, originally written by Stern, G. B. (Gladys Bronwyn).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
CHILDREN OF NO MAN’S LAND
KIDS OF NO MAN'S LAND
CHILDREN
OF NO MAN’S LAND
KIDS
FROM NO MAN’S LAND
BY
G. B. STERN
AUTHOR OF
‘PANTOMIME,’ ‘SEE-SAW,’ ‘TWOS AND THREES,’
‘GRAND CHAIN,’ ‘A MARRYING MAN’
BY
G. B. STERN
AUTHOR OF
'PANTOMIME,' 'SEE-SAW,' 'TWOS AND THREES,'
'GRAND CHAIN,' 'A MARRYING MAN'

LONDON: DUCKWORTH & CO
3 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN
LONDON: DUCKWORTH & CO
3 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN
All Rights Reserved
All Rights Reserved
First published 1919
Originally published in 1919
Printed in Great Britain
by Turnbull & Spears, Edinburgh
Printed in Great Britain
by Turnbull & Spears, Edinburgh
TO
GEOFFREY HOLDSWORTH
PART I
CHAPTER I
I
“Let her go,” said Ferdinand Marcus. “I want my daughter to have a good time.”
“Let her go,” Ferdinand Marcus said. “I want my daughter to enjoy herself.”
Aunt Stella assented. “Why shouldn’t she go? Anything for a change, when one is twenty-three. Anything for excitement. And she can come to no harm. Besides, Richard is invited too.”
Aunt Stella nodded. “Why shouldn’t she go? Anything for a change at twenty-three. Anything for some excitement. And she’ll be fine. Plus, Richard is invited as well.”
“No harm,” chirruped her brother. “Liberty for the young! We have missed enough, Stella, you and I, through old-fashioned prejudices.”
"No harm," her brother chirped. "Freedom for the young! We've missed out on too much, Stella, you and I, because of outdated beliefs."
Old Hermann Marcus did not join in the conversation. He sat heavy and immovable; his faded blue eyes, under their fierce ridges, travelling contemptuously from his son to his daughter. Weaklings! short-sighted weaklings, with their foolish chatter of “liberty for the young.” Was this the way to bring up one’s children, with authority trailing like a slack rope along the floor? What was to become of the old, if the young were allowed to live for their own pleasure? Where would he be now, he, Hermann Marcus, crippled with rheumatism, financially insolvent, approaching his eightieth birthday, if Ferdinand and Stella had not been trained, very carefully trained, to unquestioning obedience and duty?
Old Hermann Marcus didn’t participate in the conversation. He sat there, heavy and still; his faded blue eyes, under their deep brows, looked disdainfully from his son to his daughter. Weaklings! Short-sighted weaklings, with their silly talk of “freedom for the young.” Was this really how to raise children, with authority dragging like a loose rope on the floor? What would happen to the old if the young were free to pursue their own pleasure? Where would he be now, he, Hermann Marcus, suffering from rheumatism, financially struggling, nearing his eightieth birthday, if Ferdinand and Stella hadn’t been trained, very carefully trained, for unquestioning obedience and duty?
He was impotent where Ferdinand’s children were concerned. His day of authority was over. But—“a good time,” he muttered. “They will see....” He called loudly to Stella to bring him at once the English papers, which would not arrive at the Swiss hotel for fully an hour yet. Hermann Marcus was perfectly aware of this.
He felt powerless when it came to Ferdinand’s kids. His time of control was gone. But—“a good time,” he muttered. “They will see....” He shouted for Stella to bring him the English newspapers right away, even though they wouldn’t arrive at the Swiss hotel for at least an hour. Hermann Marcus knew this perfectly well.
II
“But everyone knows for a positive fact that Shakespeare is the greatest writer of all. Why, who has ever heard of your Goethe, outside Germany?”
“But everyone knows for sure that Shakespeare is the greatest writer of all time. Seriously, who has ever heard of your Goethe, outside of Germany?”
“And who has ever read your Shakespeare, inside England?” Lothar retorted, with the horrid glee of a person who has made a remark with an unpleasant amount of truth in it. His spectacles gleamed, two round, triumphant dazzles in the sunset which streamed through the closed windows of his study.
“And who has ever read your Shakespeare, in England?” Lothar replied, with the nasty delight of someone who has just made a point that's uncomfortably true. His glasses sparkled, two round, victorious flashes in the sunset that streamed through the closed windows of his study.
Richard repeated stubbornly, but without conviction: “Everyone knows Shakespeare is the greatest writer.” His defence of Shakespeare was strictly impersonal; he had no vehement sentiments on the subject; the whole argument bored him. But on principle, when a German boy asserts that Goethe is greater than Shakespeare, the English boy can have no option but to make reply that Shakespeare is greater than Goethe.
Richard stubbornly repeated, but without real belief: “Everyone knows Shakespeare is the greatest writer.” His defense of Shakespeare was purely impersonal; he didn’t have strong feelings about it; the whole argument bored him. But on principle, when a German boy claims that Goethe is greater than Shakespeare, the English boy has no choice but to respond that Shakespeare is greater than Goethe.
“It shall be decided one day,” Lothar grimaced ominously.
“It will be decided one day,” Lothar grimaced ominously.
And Richard had an inspiration. “Shakespeare has been translated into German, because you jolly well couldn’t get on without him. I’ve never seen Goethe properly put into English. That about proves I’m right.”
And Richard had a brilliant idea. “Shakespeare has been translated into German because you definitely can’t live without him. I’ve never seen Goethe translated well into English. That pretty much proves I’m right.”
“There was no Englander great enough to translate a man so great. I do not say,” Lothar explained conscientiously, “that I have not of the works of your Shakespeare also with much benefit an exhaustive study made. Let us converse on them. Do you then prefer Macbess or Otello?”
“There was no Englishman great enough to translate a man so great. I’m not saying,” Lothar explained earnestly, “that I haven’t done an extensive study of Shakespeare’s works with much benefit. Let’s talk about them. Do you prefer Macbeth or Othello?”
“Macbeth,” Richard muttered at a venture, and walked restlessly to the window; fidgeted with the beaded blind-cord, to signify that he expected better entertainment from his host than this irritating controversy. He wished his sister had not been so quick to accept Mrs Koch’s invitation to visit her at Dorzheim. To be dragged away in the middle of the extra July of summer holiday which an epidemic of scarlet fever at school had procured him; dragged away from a jolly hotel in Switzerland, to this stupid, little, dead-and-alive German town; finally, to be expected to chum up with Lothar von Relling, merely because they were “of the same age”—it was a bit thick!
“Macbeth,” Richard muttered somewhat hesitantly, and walked restlessly to the window; he fidgeted with the beaded blind cord, signaling that he expected better entertainment from his host than this annoying argument. He wished his sister hadn’t been so eager to accept Mrs. Koch’s invitation to visit her in Dorzheim. To be dragged away in the middle of the extra July summer holiday that an outbreak of scarlet fever at school had given him; pulled away from a fun hotel in Switzerland, to this dull, lifeless German town; and then to be expected to hang out with Lothar von Relling just because they were “the same age”—that was a bit much!
Deb could quite well have come alone, if this was her idea of enjoyment.
Deb could have easily come alone if this was her idea of fun.
He wondered why Lothar was crossing and uncrossing his legs in their bright striped stockings, and breathing heavily as though about to unburden himself of a confidence.
He wondered why Lothar kept crossing and uncrossing his legs in their bright striped stockings, breathing heavily as if he was about to share a secret.
“Have you a heart’s dearest, you?”
“Do you have someone you love dearly?”
Richard Marcus was fifteen. A normal boy, muscular, pugnacious, taciturn. The question drew from him a shout of laughter.
Richard Marcus was fifteen. A regular guy, athletic, aggressive, quiet. The question made him burst out laughing.
“What should I do with one, if I had it?”
“What should I do with one, if I had it?”
“You English boys are babies all,” Lothar said, unexpectedly scornful. “You play always your stupid games, rather than write verses to the loved one. Ach, but she ...” he whirled his hearer along an incoherent tide of description: “a wonder, a dream, a night of scented dusk,” that mysterious goddess who seemed but recently to have emerged from the nebulous glamour which encircles all womanhood for the Teuton yet in his teens.
“You English boys are all so immature,” Lothar said, unexpectedly scornful. “You’re always playing your silly games instead of writing poetry for the one you love. Oh, but she...” he swept his listener along an incoherent wave of description: “a wonder, a dream, a night filled with sweet scents,” that mysterious goddess who seemed to have just stepped out of the hazy allure that surrounds all femininity for the young Teuton.
“Are you engaged to her?” yawned Richard, who by the merest fraction preferred these confidences to the Goethe-Shakespeare debate.
“Are you engaged to her?” Richard yawned, who by the slightest margin preferred these personal talks to the Goethe-Shakespeare debate.
“Betrothed? But not possible. I am already betrothed to Frieda-Marie. Our peoples betrothed us a great many years ago. It is wearisome, but——” Lothar shrugged his plump shoulders—“it is suitable. We are of one faith. Her father, the Herr Sanitäts-Rath Hauffe, will withdraw his sanction if he outfinds anything of my faithlessness.”
“Engaged? That can't be. I'm already engaged to Frieda-Marie. Our families betrothed us many years ago. It’s exhausting, but——” Lothar shrugged his round shoulders—“it’s right. We share the same beliefs. Her father, Herr Sanitäts-Rath Hauffe, will revoke his approval if he finds out I’m unfaithful.”
Richard swung round and surveyed with disfavour Lothar’s vague features under their bush of upstanding tow. “Do you mean there’s really anything for him to find out about you and the other girl, or are you swanking?”
Richard turned around and looked disapprovingly at Lothar’s indistinct features beneath his messy hair. “Are you saying there’s actually something for him to discover about you and the other girl, or are you just showing off?”
“Only that I schwärm—I swarm with love for her. I watch in the streets, and once I drop at her feet a fair rose costing fifty pfennig. She knows nothing of my passion. But what goes me that on? It is more beautiful, more ideal, so.” Suddenly he slid from lofty altitudes. “One has also one’s emotions away from these. One is flesh. One is not altogether air....” He spattered a few inky hints regarding the demands of his adolescence. From a pink, chubby face his spectacles glittered knowingly, inviting his companion to betrayal of like perplexities. But Richard preserved that admirable stolidity for which his looks were so well adapted: powerful jaw, big nose, dark head well thrust forward from the short neck and broad shoulders; and, rather obscured by all[4] these pugnacities, a pair of pleasant, humorous light-grey eyes, from which now, however, he had chased all expression save of blank idiocy. Not likely he would give himself away to Master Lothar! Richard wondered if there were a German boy good form enough to know that Lothar was bad form, and to ostracize him as such. Unlikely; the fellow would hardly be as cocksure if he had once been put in his place. All this blither about Goethe and girls.... “Do you mean to marry this person?” interrupting the other’s critical appraisement of a lady professionally well-known in Dorzheim, appraisement to which Lothar had essayed to impart the personal note.
“Only that I’m crazy in love with her. I watch her in the streets, and once I dropped a nice rose at her feet that cost fifty pfennig. She doesn’t know anything about my feelings. But why should I care? It’s more beautiful, more ideal, like that.” Suddenly, he came down from his lofty thoughts. “You still have your feelings outside of all this. You’re flesh and blood. You’re not just air....” He hinted at the struggles of his teenage years. From his pink, chubby face, his glasses sparkled knowingly, encouraging his friend to admit similar troubles. But Richard maintained that admirable composure that his looks suited him for: strong jaw, big nose, dark hair pushed forward from his short neck and broad shoulders; and, somewhat hidden by all these aggressive features, a pair of nice, humorous light-grey eyes, from which he had now wiped away all expression except for sheer cluelessness. There was no way he would let Master Lothar see his thoughts! Richard wondered if there was a German boy polite enough to recognize that Lothar was bad news and to exclude him for it. Unlikely; the guy wouldn’t be so full of himself if he’d ever been put in his place. All this nonsense about Goethe and girls.... “Are you planning to marry this person?” he interrupted Lothar’s critical evaluation of a woman well-known in Dorzheim, a critique to which Lothar had tried to add a personal touch.
“I have explained,” patiently, “I am plighted to Frieda-Marie. She is a good Christian maiden. She learns cooking. She has a respectable gift-along. Why do you smile?”
“I’ve explained,” she said patiently, “I’m engaged to Frieda-Marie. She’s a good Christian girl. She’s learning to cook. She has a respectable talent. Why are you smiling?”
“Your English is so funny.”
"Your English is so amusing."
“I have not yet had the pleasure of hearing your German,” politely sarcastic. For Richard had felt in honour bound not to reveal to Dorzheim that his knowledge of their tongue, though faulty, was fluent enough, as was natural in a grandson of Hermann Marcus of Munich.
“I haven't had the pleasure of hearing your German yet,” he said, with polite sarcasm. Richard felt it was his duty not to tell Dorzheim that his German, although imperfect, was fluent enough, as you would expect from the grandson of Hermann Marcus from Munich.
“I will take me a wife when I am twenty-seven. First must I be through with my examinations. Then do I perform my military service. You also? No?”
"I'll marry when I'm twenty-seven. First, I have to finish my exams. Then I need to complete my military service. You too? No?"
“Oh, we don’t have to fag with that sort of thing in England.”
“Oh, we don’t need to deal with that kind of thing in England.”
“It is for the Fatherland. Also one is attractive in uniform. One dashes. One lives. Me, I must betray a several of maidens before I can afford one to keep.”
“It’s for the homeland. Plus, you look good in a uniform. You rush around. You live. I, on the other hand, have to let go of a few girls before I can afford to keep one.”
Richard scowled discouragement. “You’re not sixteen yet, are you?”
Richard frowned in disapproval. “You’re not sixteen yet, are you?”
“At sixteen one is no longer a child. One cannot go mad....” To Richard’s horror, Lothar suddenly buried has head in his arms, shuddering violently.... “That I were dead! that I were dead!” he moaned.
“At sixteen, you’re no longer a kid. You can’t go crazy....” To Richard’s shock, Lothar suddenly buried his head in his arms, shaking violently.... “I wish I were dead! I wish I were dead!” he moaned.
The English boy stared at him. These outbursts of confidence, alternately sentimental and morbid, seemed to emphasize his growing sense of having been brought into a world completely alien. He sent a swift thought to his chum, Greville Dunne, now on board a training-ship; wished old Greville were here. Foreign kids were unbalanced, hysterical; they read too much; brooded too much; talked too much.... Lothar had no right to unburden himself to a stranger, of[5] different nationality and hostile outlook. Richard began to be afraid he had given an impression of too ready sympathy.
The English boy stared at him. These outbursts of confidence, which were both sentimental and dark, seemed to highlight his increasing feeling of being thrown into a completely foreign world. He quickly thought of his friend, Greville Dunne, who was now on a training ship; he wished old Greville were here. Foreign kids were unstable, over-the-top; they read too much, obsessed too much, talked too much…. Lothar had no right to share his feelings with a stranger from a different nationality who had a negative perspective. Richard started to worry that he might have come across as too sympathetic.
Lothar raised his head and announced solemnly: “Swine-hound that I am, believe that I preserve a reverence supreme for my Loved One!” His eyes were swamped in facile tears. “I have no father,” he added, after an uncomfortable pause; “and you, you have no mother, I hear.”
Lothar lifted his head and declared seriously, “What a swine I am, but know that I hold an unmatched respect for my Loved One!” His eyes were filled with easy tears. “I have no father,” he said after an awkward pause; “and you, you don’t have a mother, I hear.”
“Oh, that’s all right, thanks,” Richard’s shoulders were expressive of sullen embarrassment. “Got a stamp collection?”
“Oh, that’s okay, thanks,” Richard's shoulders showed his awkward embarrassment. “Do you have a stamp collection?”
“I will show you my botany-box.” And Lothar littered the blue and red check table-cloth with his specimens of pressed leaves and flowers, neatly labelled. Presently he reverted to the subject of Frieda-Marie. It appeared as though he were trying unsuccessfully to tell Richard something....
“I will show you my botany box.” And Lothar spread out his pressed leaves and flowers on the blue and red checkered tablecloth, carefully labeled. Soon, he brought the conversation back to Frieda-Marie. It seemed like he was trying, but failing, to tell Richard something...
“Pity that she should be so blonde. The Ideal One is a brunette. She is a witch; a black velvet pansy. Hark, I will describe her to you.”
“It's a shame she has to be so blonde. The Ideal One is a brunette. She’s a witch; a dark velvet pansy. Listen, I’ll describe her to you.”
A full five minutes elapsed, however, before Richard awoke to the fact that the concrete sum of Lothar’s lyrical ecstasies made up a personality closely resembling that of his sister.
A full five minutes went by before Richard realized that the total of Lothar’s lyrical highs added up to a personality that was very similar to his sister's.
“Good Lord! Deb!”
“OMG! Deb!”
“But at last! Since an hour have I tried to reach your understanding.”
“But finally! I’ve been trying for an hour to get through to you.”
“Couldn’t you say straight out that you meant Deb, instead of making an inventory of her?”
“Couldn’t you just say directly that you meant Deb, instead of listing her qualities?”
This was too great a strain on Lothar’s English. “She was mine from the first moment I saw her feet on the pavement my window outside press,” he breathed.
This was too much of a strain on Lothar’s English. “She was mine from the first moment I saw her feet on the pavement outside my window,” he breathed.
“Look here—do you want to marry Deb?”
“Hey, do you want to marry Deb?”
“You come me always with that!” peevishly. “I tell you I am betrothed to Frieda-Marie. I cannot marry your sister. She is only a Jewess.”
“You always come at me with that!” he said irritably. “I’m telling you I’m engaged to Frieda-Marie. I can’t marry your sister. She’s just a Jewish girl.”
“I like your cheek! Then what’s the good of you?”
“I love your boldness! So, what’s your worth?”
“I can worship her.”
"I can admire her."
“Umph!”
“Ugh!”
“You also, you admire her?”
“You admire her too?”
“She’s not so dusty.”
“She's not so bad.”
Again Lothar had to confess himself vanquished. He lugged down an English-German dictionary from the shelf, and conscientiously looked up ‘dusty.’
Again, Lothar had to admit that he was defeated. He took down an English-German dictionary from the shelf and diligently looked up "dusty."
“Nicht so staubig—ach!... Hark, there is Mama who calls us. Doubtless you are fetched to go home.”
“Not so dusty—oh!... Look, there’s Mom calling us. You’re probably being asked to go home.”
They ran down the polished stairs, Richard grinning at the notion of being “fetched.”
They ran down the shiny stairs, Richard smiling at the idea of being “picked up.”
In the drawing-room Felix Koch was apologizing profusely for his wife’s absence, while Frau von Relling plied him with coffee and cream cakes and delicatessen sandwiches.
In the living room, Felix Koch was apologizing a lot for his wife's absence, while Frau von Relling served him coffee and cream cakes along with deli sandwiches.
“You will be welcome whenever you come again to play with my Lothar,” she condescended to Richard. Then sighed heavily: “My big boy!” and took Lothar’s hand and fondled it. Lothar received the caress with an expression which was decorously demure. “Smug little humbug!” reflected Richard.
“You’re always welcome to come and play with my Lothar again,” she said to Richard with a touch of superiority. Then she sighed heavily: “My big boy!” and took Lothar’s hand, gently stroking it. Lothar accepted the affection with a suitably modest expression. “Smug little impostor!” Richard thought.
“Indeed, Herr Koch, it is well that the dear Marianna did not call to-day, as it is possible that your honoured Frau Mama might be drinking coffee with me presently.”
“Actually, Mr. Koch, it’s a good thing that dear Marianna didn’t call today, since your esteemed Mrs. Mama might be drinking coffee with me right now.”
“So?” Koch nodded gloomily. His wife and his mother were not on speaking terms; and all the town knew why. He had committed an unprecedented folly in marrying the pretty daughter of a shopkeeper in Bingen.
“So?” Koch nodded sadly. His wife and mother weren’t talking to each other, and the whole town knew the reason. He had made an unbelievable mistake by marrying the attractive daughter of a shopkeeper in Bingen.
Frau von Relling continued: “Doubtless the dear Marianna is busy with the entertainment of the little English Miss.” Then eagerly: “Has she received any offers yet?”
Frau von Relling continued: “I'm sure the lovely Marianna is occupied with hosting the little English girl.” Then, more eagerly: “Has she gotten any offers yet?”
“She has only been with us three days,” Koch replied. And added with a mysterious inflection, “But Salzmann has sent to Frankfurt for his brother.”
“She has only been with us for three days,” Koch replied. And added with a mysterious tone, “But Salzmann has sent to Frankfurt for his brother.”
“And how many bouquets?”
"How many bouquets are there?"
“Eleven. And two chocolate-boxes.”
"Eleven. And two boxes of chocolates."
“Has Herr Sigismund Koch shown her a little attention?”
“Has Mr. Sigismund Koch given her some attention?”
The man bent upon his questioner a look of displeasure. “Sigismund knows well he has no concern with any young Miss who is my guest!”
The man shot a disapproving look at his questioner. “Sigismund knows full well he has nothing to do with any young lady who is my guest!”
For, though partners in the same bank, he and his younger brother were not on speaking terms. They had quarrelled violently a little while before the death of their father, Emil Koch, founder of the bank, who, with more sense of humour than can usually be accredited to his nation, had left it to them as a joint and firmly-knit inheritance.
For although they were partners in the same bank, he and his younger brother weren't speaking to each other. They had had a big fight shortly before their father, Emil Koch, the founder of the bank, passed away. With more sense of humor than is typically associated with his people, he had left the bank to them as a solid and united inheritance.
Frau von Relling hastened to cover up her intentional piece of malice. “Of course not, of course not. And the dear Marianna will be arranging a Klatsch to introduce the beautiful Miss to Dorzheim?”
Frau von Relling quickly tried to hide her deliberate mean-spiritedness. “Of course not, of course not. And the lovely Marianna will be organizing a gossip session to introduce the beautiful Miss to Dorzheim?”
“Next Thursday; you will honour us——?”
“Next Thursday, will you honor us?”
“Will Wanda be present?” Frau von Relling played nervously with her son’s fingers, which she still retained.
“Will Wanda be here?” Frau von Relling nervously played with her son’s fingers, which she still held onto.
“I believe your Fräulein sister-in-law has been invited, but——”
“I think your sister-in-law has been invited, but——”
“In that case——” Frau von Relling rose with dignity. She was not on speaking terms with her sister-in-law: a question of a funeral-wreath.... Amid such complications did the society of Dorzheim walk precariously.
“In that case——” Mrs. von Relling stood up with dignity. She wasn’t on speaking terms with her sister-in-law due to an issue regarding a funeral wreath... In the midst of such complications, the society of Dorzheim navigated precariously.
Felix gave a murmur which placed his sympathies definitely on the side of Frau von Relling, and at the same time deplored these needless feuds in an otherwise attached family. Then with Richard he took formal leave.
Felix let out a murmur that clearly showed his support for Frau von Relling, while also lamenting the unnecessary conflicts in what was otherwise a close-knit family. Then he took formal leave with Richard.
“We are the only Jews in Dorzheim with whom the von Rellings have traffic,” he remarked, as they walked home through the little manufacturing town. “But you will count now how many hats are raised to me. The Kochs have ever been deeply respected even among the Christians who bank with us.” He beamed with naïve pleasure at each salutation; and looked sharply at Richard to see if the latter were indeed taking note.
“We're the only Jews in Dorzheim that the von Rellings deal with,” he said as they walked home through the small manufacturing town. “But you’ll see how many hats are tipped to me. The Kochs have always been highly respected, even among the Christians who bank with us.” He smiled with innocent pleasure at each greeting and glanced carefully at Richard to see if he was really paying attention.
Twilight in the streets; and the sky was a dark, thick blue. Crowds of men were already jostling out of the workshops where the cutting, polishing and setting of precious stones formed the principal industry of Dorzheim. Swarthy giants from some legend of forest and charcoal and red-glowing cavern, they did not immediately disperse, but stood about muttering on the pavements, with a scowl for the passer-by who brushed their group too closely. Somewhere a great brazen bell was clanging. It was all rather unreal....
Twilight filled the streets, and the sky was a deep, dark blue. Crowds of men were already pushing out of the workshops where the cutting, polishing, and setting of precious stones was the main industry in Dorzheim. They were like muscular giants from some legend of forests and charcoal, standing around instead of breaking up, grumbling on the sidewalks and throwing scowls at anyone who walked too close to their group. Somewhere, a loud brass bell was ringing. It all felt quite surreal...
“We shall shortly have trouble with these fellows,” remarked the banker to Richard. “Those infernal socialists with their talk——”
“We're going to have problems with these guys soon,” the banker said to Richard. “Those damn socialists with their talk—”
Richard was again attacked by a melancholy sense of complete isolation from his surroundings. What was he doing here? He, Marcus, of the Winborough fifth—in this gabled, German burgher town, grotesque to him as an old steel-engraving in a musty folio. Ring of sombre fir-shaggy hills tipped against the sky; ornamental bridges like toys across the river, which ran alongside the one broad street; warm aroma of coffee from the shops, blending with a mournful resinous fragrance that drifted down with the wind from the woods; clusters of people round the small iron tables dotted outside the restaurants; and behind the large open windows of these, dim groups sprawling through a dense smoke-heavy[8] atmosphere; chatter and bellow and screech; gibberish which was yet disconcertingly comprehensive to Richard. He revolted against his very understanding of their language. They were not his people; Lothar, with his flaxen hair and his botany-box and his repellant morbidity; this trotting little man, counting the hats that were raised—ah, there was another! ... and another! ... like clockwork, up went the hand to the brim.... Three elongated boys in capes, whistling “Die Wacht am Rhein”—
Richard was once again hit by a deep feeling of complete isolation from everything around him. What was he doing here? He, Marcus, from the Winborough fifth—in this gabled, German town, which felt as strange to him as an old steel engraving in a dusty book. A ring of dark, fir-covered hills loomed against the sky; decorative bridges looked like toys over the river, which flowed beside the only wide street; the warm smell of coffee from the shops mixed with a sad, resinous scent that wafted down from the woods. Groups of people gathered around small iron tables outside the restaurants, and behind the large open windows, dim figures lounged in a thick, smoky atmosphere; the noise of chatter, loud voices, and screeching filled the air; a jumble of sounds that was strangely understandable to Richard. He felt a strong aversion to the very understanding of their language. They weren’t his people; Lothar, with his blonde hair and botany kit and his off-putting gloom; this little man, counting the hats that were tipped—ah, there’s another! ... and another! ... like clockwork, up went the hand to the brim.... Three tall boys in capes whistled “Die Wacht am Rhein”—
No, these were not his people; this was not his land. Richard stiffened himself against any insidious process of adaptation to circumstances. Daisybanks, Lansdowne Terrace, London, England—that was his address, when he was not at Winborough. Good enough for him. Switzerland was all right, of course ... the hotel was under English management, and one just went about with one’s own set, and behaved much as usual, except that there were mountains. His spirit approved of a Continent moulded on sternly British lines.
No, these weren't his people; this wasn't his land. Richard braced himself against any sneaky attempt to adapt to the situation. Daisybanks, Lansdowne Terrace, London, England—that was his address when he wasn't at Winborough. Good enough for him. Switzerland was fine, of course... the hotel was run by English management, and you just hung out with your own group and acted pretty much as usual, except there were mountains. His spirit liked a continent shaped by strict British values.
And then Deb had dragged him into—this!
And then Deb had pulled him into—this!
A question stirred in his mind! Nationality—was it a fact of any importance, then, to make so much difference when put to the test?... He shoved the question away again. Why fuss? This sort of misery—for it was misery—would not pursue him further than across the map of Germany. Let him get back to his own folk; he was homesick, that was all. England became above all desirable as a place where you were jolly and ordinary; took things for granted; no need to think;—there was a quality of purposeful concentration about these German people that oppressed Richard uneasily; why were they so absorbed and ponderous over the minutest detail?
A question stirred in his mind! Nationality—was it really that important to make such a big deal when tested?... He pushed the question aside again. Why worry? This kind of misery—for it was misery—wouldn't follow him any further than across the map of Germany. He just wanted to get back to his own people; he was homesick, that was all. England seemed especially appealing as a place where you could be cheerful and normal; where things were taken for granted; no need to think;—there was a sense of intense focus about these German people that made Richard feel uneasy; why were they so consumed and serious over the smallest details?
Again Herr Koch jerked off his hat. “Did you see who saluted me? No other than Sanitäts-Rath Maximilian Hauffe. He could quite well have pretended not to see me; there was no lamp where he passed us. But I tell you the Kochs are esteemed in Dorzheim. That was his daughter Frieda-Marie along with him.”
Again Herr Koch took off his hat. “Did you see who greeted me? None other than Sanitäts-Rath Maximilian Hauffe. He could have easily pretended not to see me; there was no light where he walked past us. But I tell you, the Kochs are well-respected in Dorzheim. That was his daughter Frieda-Marie with him.”
Richard looked back, interested to catch a glimpse of Lothar’s betrothed. She looked back at the same time.... A plump rosy face; swing and dangle of two golden plaits.
Richard looked back, curious to catch a glimpse of Lothar’s fiancée. She looked back at the same moment.... A round, rosy face; the swing and sway of two golden braids.
Outside the door of their house they were joined by Mrs Koch and Deborah. Felix inserted his latchkey and preceded them into the hall.
Outside the door of their house, Mrs. Koch and Deborah joined them. Felix took out his key and went ahead into the hallway.
“Na, was Frau Ladenberg amiable? Did you like her?” he inquired of Deb.
“Hey, was Mrs. Ladenberg nice? Did you like her?” he asked Deb.
“Not—not very much.”
"Not really."
“Not? But she is English; she is your countrywoman.”
“Not? But she’s English; she’s from your country.”
With infinite pains and pride had this sole Englishwoman in Dorzheim been excavated for the girl’s benefit. Deb felt acutely the reproach in his tones. The meeting ought to have been at least as momentous as that of Stanley and Livingstone in the desert. Deb herself, after only three days spent in thickly Teutonic company, had been quite excited at the prospect of drinking coffee with Herr Ladenberg’s wife from Manchester. She recognized now how unreasonable she had been to have expected instant affinity merely on the negative grounds that neither she nor Elly Ladenberg happened to be German.
With immense effort and pride, this lone Englishwoman in Dorzheim had been unearthed for the girl’s sake. Deb felt the accusation in his voice. The meeting should have been at least as significant as that of Stanley and Livingstone in the desert. Deb herself, after just three days spent among a predominantly German crowd, had been quite excited about the idea of having coffee with Herr Ladenberg’s wife from Manchester. She now realized how unreasonable it was to expect an immediate connection just because neither she nor Elly Ladenberg was German.
At the same moment, Marianna was enquiring of Richard: “Well, and have you made a great friendship with Lothar von Relling?”
At the same moment, Marianna was asking Richard: “Well, have you become good friends with Lothar von Relling?”
“No,” said Richard, who invariably curtailed speech to its utmost brevity.
“No,” said Richard, who always kept his words to an absolute minimum.
“No? But you are almost of the same age!”
“No? But you’re nearly the same age!”
Richard grunted, and escaped to his room to dress for that meal which, neither dinner, tea, nor supper, mingled the richness and biliousness of all three.
Richard grunted and went to his room to get ready for the meal that was neither dinner, tea, nor supper, but instead combined the richness and heaviness of all three.
Felix went into the sitting-room and flung himself on the sofa. Deb and his wife followed him in. The girl went straight to the window, and with some difficulty succeeded in opening it; the decent German window protesting loudly, as it had every right to do. She leant out, cooling her hot cheeks. She had behaved disgracefully that afternoon....
Felix walked into the living room and threw himself onto the couch. Deb and his wife followed him in. The girl went directly to the window and, after a bit of struggle, managed to open it; the well-made German window complained noisily, as it certainly had the right to do. She leaned out, trying to cool her flushed cheeks. She had acted shamefully that afternoon....
Marianna Koch glanced at her. Then at Felix. An elusive meanness flickered from her narrow light-brown eyes; at the comers of her pretty, fretful mouth. She was very unlike the accepted Saxon type of large blonde beauty. There had been a scandalous babble of tongues in Dorzheim when Felix Koch had first brought her back from a brief holiday he had spent in Bingen. Little worldling that she was, she had yet contrived to trap him in manner incongruously reminiscent of a Grimm’s fairy-tale. The broad window above the ironmonger’s[10] shop; the wistful maiden, youngest of three sisters, who daily stationed herself there, hairbrush held in her hand, a light-brown, feathery cloud surrounding her pale face.... He was cured of his infatuation now, after two years’ subjection, but could still recall it with painful vividness at a thought flung backwards to that window and the magic it had framed for him. Marianna! ... but she was common and petty, and snobbish and quarrelsome; she had married him solely because he was a banker, a fine gentleman. He had a suspicion lately that she would like to be rid of him; yes, now, when he had barely placated a bitterly offended mother; when, with his reputation for sobriety and prudence, he had made a fool of himself in sight of all Dorzheim. If it had been Sigismund!... It was a constant smart to the vanity of Felix that Sigismund was still highly eligible, whereas he——
Marianna Koch glanced at her. Then at Felix. A hint of meanness flickered from her narrow light-brown eyes, at the corners of her pretty, anxious mouth. She was very different from the typical large blonde beauty associated with Saxons. There had been quite a scandal in Dorzheim when Felix Koch first brought her back from a short vacation in Bingen. Despite being a bit shallow, she somehow managed to ensnare him in a way that felt oddly reminiscent of a Grimm’s fairy tale. The large window above the ironmonger’s shop; the wistful maiden, the youngest of three sisters, who stood there every day with a hairbrush in hand, a light-brown, feathery halo surrounding her pale face.... He had gotten over his infatuation now, after two years of being under her influence, but he could still remember it vividly, the thought flinging him back to that window and the magic it had held for him. Marianna! ... but she was common and petty, snobbish and argumentative; she had married him solely because he was a banker, a respectable gentleman. He had recently suspected that she wanted to be rid of him; yes, now, when he had barely smoothed things over with a deeply offended mother; when, with his reputation for sobriety and prudence, he had made a fool of himself in front of all of Dorzheim. If only it had been Sigismund!... It was a constant blow to Felix's ego that Sigismund was still highly eligible, while he——
He was not even sure that his wife was not deceiving him.
He wasn't even sure if his wife was being honest with him.
In which case Sigismund would laugh. And Herr Sanitäts-Rath Hauffe would perhaps omit to raise his hat as punctiliously.
In that case, Sigismund would laugh. And Mr. Sanitäts-Rath Hauffe might not bother to raise his hat as formally.
Koch’s eyes wandered to Deb, in her bluish lilac crêpe dress; harem skirt that clung as though in well-cut adoration ... the nape of her neck showed astoundingly bare; in Dorzheim it was considered smart to wear something called a jabot, and to prop the chin and ears with a high erection of lace and whalebone; in Dorzheim the dressmakers were commissioned to destroy line, not create it—as in the case of a harem skirt. She was obviously not quite “good class” this girl; probably some sort of an artist, though he had gathered her people were wealthy. “These English!”—one could account for everything by that contemptuous phrase.... And Deb had immensely gratified him that morning at breakfast by remarking: “One might easily mistake you for an Englishman, Herr Koch!”... Yes, he liked the girl; was quite glad that Marianna had taken a fancy to her recently in Switzerland, and had insisted on bringing her back for a visit. It relieved the tension of their constant bickering; and it gave him a hearer on whom to impress his status in Dorzheim. Then, too, one acquired importance in the little town, when one had guests from England. Relations from Frankfurt, yes—but guests from England were almost unheard of.
Koch’s eyes drifted to Deb, who was wearing a bluish lilac crêpe dress; a harem skirt that hugged her figure as if it were designed just for her. The nape of her neck was surprisingly bare; in Dorzheim, it was fashionable to wear something called a jabot and to enhance the chin and ears with a high arrangement of lace and whalebone. In Dorzheim, dressmakers were hired to distort the silhouette, not create it—as with a harem skirt. She clearly didn’t belong to the “good class”; she was probably some kind of artist, although he had picked up that her family was wealthy. “These English!”—everything could be explained away by that dismissive phrase.... Deb had greatly amused him that morning at breakfast by saying, “One might easily mistake you for an Englishman, Herr Koch!”... Yes, he liked her; he was quite pleased that Marianna had recently taken a liking to her in Switzerland and had insisted on bringing her back for a visit. It eased the strain of their constant arguing; and it gave him someone to impress with his status in Dorzheim. Plus, having guests from England added to one’s importance in the small town. Relatives from Frankfurt, sure—but guests from England were nearly unheard of.
“I can smell Rindbraten,” remarked Felix appreciatively, from the sofa. “Do we have it for evening-eating? Stuffed? There was some left over from mid-day, was there not? I trust, Marianchen, that you made it clear to Emma it was not for her?”
“I can smell roast beef,” Felix said appreciatively from the sofa. “Are we having it for dinner? Stuffed? There was some left over from lunch, right? I hope you made it clear to Emma that it wasn’t for her, Marianchen?”
He was smitten with gloom at the thought of the servant browsing over his Rindbraten. His wife reassured him. And she added, with slow emphasis: “I tried on some sable coats at Elly Ladenberg’s. Her husband had sent for sample styles from Köln. There was one—four thousand marks. It hung well on me. The Ladenberg has already chosen another with a fox collar. Mine has a brocade lining.”
He was filled with sadness at the thought of the servant going through his Rindbraten. His wife comforted him. And she added, with deliberate emphasis: “I tried on some sable coats at Elly Ladenberg’s. Her husband had ordered sample styles from Köln. There was one—four thousand marks. It looked good on me. The Ladenbergs have already picked another with a fox collar. Mine has a brocade lining.”
“Yours?” Felix chaffed her. “Ei, ei, how quickly we go. It is now summer.”
“Yours?” Felix teased her. “Hey, hey, how fast time flies. It’s summer now.”
“That is the time for a good bargain in fur.”
"That’s the time for a great deal on fur."
“Four thousand marks is too much.”
“Four thousand marks is way too much.”
“Not for the best.”
"Not for the best."
“My mother says——”
"My mom says——"
“Your mother hates me. She would like to see me wear cotton in a snowstorm. She would die of spite if she saw the Frau Sanitäts-Rath Maximilian Hauffe envying me my beautiful sables.”
“Your mom hates me. She wishes she could see me wearing cotton in a snowstorm. She would be so spiteful if she knew that Frau Sanitäts-Rath Maximilian Hauffe was jealous of my beautiful sables.”
She paused to see if her last artful thrust at his besetting weakness had at all moved her husband. He thundered, to hide his uneasiness: “I tell you, four thousand marks is too much. You are beggaring me. You!”
She paused to see if her last clever jab at his main weakness had affected her husband. He boomed, trying to mask his discomfort: “I’m telling you, four thousand marks is too much. You’re making me broke. You!”
The woman’s eyes grew larger and brighter. She smiled at Deb, who was trying to slip from the room unperceived. “But where are you going? Felix, the child is running away because she thinks we are quarrelling.”
The woman’s eyes got wider and brighter. She smiled at Deb, who was trying to sneak out of the room unnoticed. “But where are you going? Felix, the kid is running away because she thinks we’re arguing.”
Felix laughed uproariously at the notion.
Felix laughed loudly at the idea.
“I was going to lie down before supper,” Deb explained quickly. “I’m rather tired.”
“I was going to lie down before dinner,” Deb explained quickly. “I’m pretty tired.”
“There is no couch in your room. Here, you had better to rest beside my husband. Make room for her then, clumsy bear!” She laughed a sharp little trill. “How shocked she is! Heavens, what have I asked her to do? Surely with a respectable old married man.... Come, Felix, be a little gallant. Our English Miss is afraid of you. Na, she was bold[12] enough this afternoon, having a fine flirt with Meester von Sittart.”
“There’s no couch in your room. You’d better rest next to my husband. Make some space for her, you clumsy bear!” She laughed a sharp little laugh. “How shocked she is! Oh my, what have I asked her to do? Surely, with a respectable old married man… Come on, Felix, be a little gallant. Our English Miss is scared of you. But she was pretty bold this afternoon, having a nice flirt with Mr. von Sittart.”
“She thinks you are another jealous Huldah von Sittart, Marianna. Did that old woman make ugly grimaces at you, Fräulein Deb? We must be careful where there are handsome husbands from America. But with old Felix Koch—Come, I will be asleep, that will put you at your ease.” He rolled over with his face to the wall, and affected to snore loudly.
“She thinks you’re just another jealous Huldah von Sittart, Marianna. Did that old woman make any ugly faces at you, Fräulein Deb? We need to be careful around good-looking husbands from America. But with old Felix Koch—Come on, I’ll be asleep, that should make you feel better.” He turned over with his back to her and pretended to snore loudly.
Marianna applauded the performance. Her teasing eyes informed Deb that she was a stiff little fool, putting a wholly idiotic construction on what was mere playful friendliness on the part of her host and hostess. So Deb lay down beside Felix.... It struck her suddenly that the wife has the supreme advantage over the girl in almost any conjunction of circumstances.
Marianna clapped for the performance. Her teasing eyes told Deb that she was being a naïve little fool, interpreting what was simply playful friendliness from her hosts as something much more. So, Deb lay down next to Felix.... It suddenly occurred to her that the wife has a significant edge over the girl in almost any situation.
Frau Koch moved to the door. “Sleep well, dear children!” It was uttered in the mock-solemn spirit of a benison. But Deb was aware of malice in the woman’s stealthy little smile; more than malice—enmity. To her or to Felix?—She would have sprung upright again, save for the feeling that in lying down she had committed herself ... to what, she did not know. But she did know very definitely, as the door closed gently behind Marianna, that she had made a mistake, and that it was useless to try and repair it. Deb was to suffer all her life from an illusion that one step backward would not avail her after one step forward had already been taken.
Frau Koch moved to the door. “Sleep well, dear kids!” It was said in a mock-serious tone, almost like a blessing. But Deb sensed something sinister in the woman’s sly little smile; more than just malice—there was hostility. Was it directed at her or Felix? She almost sat up again, but the thought of lying down felt like she had committed to something... what, she couldn’t tell. But she definitely knew, as the door closed softly behind Marianna, that she had made a mistake, and that trying to fix it was pointless. Deb would struggle her whole life with the illusion that one step back wouldn’t help her after she had already taken one step forward.
... Felix had his back still turned to her. But he had abandoned the farcical pretence of snoring. They could not lie much longer in this absurd silence, back to back, solemn, motionless.... Deb began to laugh softly. It was really rather ridiculous, except—except that Marianna’s face had frightened her.
... Felix still had his back to her. But he had dropped the ridiculous act of snoring. They couldn't stay in this absurd silence much longer, back to back, serious, motionless.... Deb began to laugh softly. It was actually pretty ridiculous, except—except that Marianna’s face had scared her.
Should she jump up now—and run? No, that would give alarming point to the situation. Probably Felix had no intentions——
Should she get up now—and run? No, that would make things even more alarming. Felix probably had no intentions——
He turned sharply, pulled her round towards him, kissed her and kissed her. And he was thinking: “If this was what Marianna wanted, then there and there—and there——” The girl did not matter. She was not like a German Mädchen who has been nicely brought up and carefully guarded for matrimony. Her people had let her come here, to complete strangers.[13] And she wore collarless blouses and had flirted conspicuously with von Sittart.
He turned quickly, pulled her toward him, and kissed her again and again. He thought, “If this is what Marianna wanted, then right here— and here—and here—” The girl didn’t really matter. She wasn’t like a German girl who had been properly raised and carefully protected for marriage. Her family had allowed her to come here, to complete strangers.[13] And she wore collarless blouses and had flirted openly with von Sittart.
... Her throat—how long and thick and dusky white ... what a firm column for that three-cornered, weary little face.
... Her throat—so long, thick, and dusky white ... what a strong support for that tired little triangular face.
Marianna was, he felt sure, just outside the closed door. What was her motive in all this? That when it came to it, when he found her out, she should also have an accusing finger to point?—“Can you wonder, my friends? First he does not give me a fur coat, and then he makes shameless love to the guest under my roof....”
Marianna was, he was sure, just outside the closed door. What was her goal in all this? That when it came down to it, when he discovered her, she would also have an accusing finger to point?—“Can you blame me, my friends? First he doesn’t buy me a fur coat, and then he makes inappropriate advances to the guest in my home....”
Felix Koch was pale with anger and humiliation. While he had joined his wife in chaffing Deb, he had been inclined to shout aloud: “Who is the man? Who is he? What do you think I am made of, forcing this upon me?—After you have been six weeks in Switzerland away from me—and yesterday you were tired after the journey—too tired! ... and I—and I.... Now, this insult!”
Felix Koch was white with rage and humiliation. While he had joined his wife in teasing Deb, he felt like shouting: “Who is the guy? Who is he? What do you think I’m made of, pushing this on me? After you’ve spent six weeks in Switzerland away from me—and yesterday you were exhausted from the trip—too exhausted! ... and I—and I.... Now, this insult!”
He had controlled himself, curious to see what she would do next. He was not going to control himself any more. Let Marianna, if indeed she stood poised on tiptoe, just outside, her light eyes flickering spitefully, let Marianna realize how little he cared for her rebuffs, last night, and the night before.... Fur coats? Wives did not get fur coats unless they earned them better.
He had held back, wanting to see what she would do next. But he wasn’t going to hold back anymore. Let Marianna, if she was really standing on tiptoe just outside, her light eyes flashing with annoyance, let her see how little he cared about her snubs from last night and the night before... Fur coats? Wives didn’t get fur coats unless they deserved them more.
Deb did not try to break away from the cramping pressure of his arms. She recognized that she had been to blame; had been—careless, somewhere, she was not quite sure where. But she too had now a dim sense of Marianna’s object in inviting her, of Marianna’s pinched smile outside the door.
Deb didn't try to escape the tight grip of his arms. She knew she was at fault; she had been careless, though she wasn't exactly sure where. But she also had a vague sense of Marianna's reason for inviting her, of Marianna's tense smile outside the door.
... This man was rather handsome, viewed from the close range which usually brings distortion of features. She tried to laugh under his stinging kisses, to pick up the spirit of burlesque where they had dropped it.... “Pretty child,” he muttered; “pretty neck—no wonder she leaves it always unclothed.”
... This guy was kind of good-looking, seen up close where features often get distorted. She tried to laugh through his intense kisses, to revive the playful mood they had before.... “Pretty girl,” he murmured; “pretty neck—no surprise she always leaves it uncovered.”
“Herr Koch—you promised—I said I wanted to rest——”
“Herr Koch—you promised—I said I wanted to take a break——”
“Felix, then.”
"Felix, got it."
“I want to rest, Felix——” She took advantage of a momentary relaxation of his arms, to snuggle down into the cushions, as a baby might; to close her eyes with a semblance of trustful drowsiness ... her lips were half parted, her breathing regular; one curled-up fist pushed against her cheek. At any moment she might just drop off to sleep....
“I want to rest, Felix——” She seized a brief moment when his arms relaxed to settle into the cushions, like a baby would; she closed her eyes, feigning sleepy trust ... her lips were slightly parted, her breathing steady; one curled-up fist pressed against her cheek. At any moment, she could just drift off to sleep....
Would he leave her alone now? Was she safe under this guise of silly, innocent confidence? Any sophisticated recognition of his attempt to start a surreptitious affair with her, would have been fatal.
Would he leave her alone now? Was she safe under this mask of silly, innocent confidence? Any awareness of his attempt to start a secret affair with her would have been disastrous.
Felix Koch, like all South Germans, was a sentimentalist. Church spires by moonlight, or a slumbering infant, were unfailing bell-pulls to his softer nature. Gently he touched her hair with his fingers. “Sleep then, pretty child, there is nothing to fear,” he murmured, profoundly moved by this self-evidence of the rake’s reverence for purity. It was all the easier to assume, since he did not really care for Deb.
Felix Koch, like all South Germans, was a sentimental guy. Church spires in the moonlight or a sleeping baby always tugged at his softer side. He gently stroked her hair with his fingers. “Sleep now, sweet child, there’s nothing to worry about,” he whispered, deeply touched by this obvious proof of the rake’s respect for innocence. It was even easier to pretend, since he didn’t really care for Deb.
Deb thought: “And so one must love a man, to like being kissed by him?... Or is it only because he is married that I can’t like it?”
Deb thought: “So, do I have to love a man to enjoy being kissed by him?... Or is it just because he's married that I can't like it?”
She had been in love, of course; not the conventional once and once only, but twice. A glamorous episode with a young Territorial Captain, Con Rothenburg, eldest son of her father’s partner. And later on, a man whose age doubled hers: the doctor who had taken over the practice while the Marcus’ old family practitioner went round the world for his health. This was a less complete attachment than with Con, for Doctor Steele was not even aware of her tremulous passion; nor with what conscientious honesty she prevented herself from deliberately seeking to contract the ailments which would have ensured his attendance. It had occurred to her, while his hand was on her racing pulse: “How easy it would be for him just to bend down and kiss me. So easy that it doesn’t seem fair he shouldn’t. So easy—he could forget it at once; and I should always remember....” But Doctor Steele had relinquished his locum tenency, and disappeared, leaving Deb with no such memory.
She had been in love, of course; not just the typical once and done, but twice. There was a glamorous fling with a young Territorial Captain, Con Rothenburg, who was the eldest son of her father's business partner. Later, she fell for a man who was twice her age: the doctor who took over the practice while the Marcus family’s longtime doctor traveled the world to get better. This connection was less intense than the one with Con, because Doctor Steele didn’t even realize how deeply she felt for him; nor did she allow herself to purposely get sick just to have him attend to her. It crossed her mind, while his hand was on her racing pulse: “How easy would it be for him to bend down and kiss me? So easy that it doesn’t seem fair he shouldn’t. So easy—he could forget it right away, but I would always remember...” But Doctor Steele had given up his temporary position and vanished, leaving Deb with no such memory.
There had been other—minor adventures. A great many. So irresistibly did she attract them, that one might fancy her reincarnated from some famous harlot of old history. And besides, she involuntarily invited them because she was so plainly on the look-out. Yet she was on the look-out not for minor adventures, but for the big thing; the thing to engross her existence; to dwarf its lesser trickiness; to drench her quick nervous soul with peace; provide employment for her restless, life-bitten brain. If Deb had been an artist, the big thing had been easier to find. She was an artist, but in appreciation only; non-creative. Or if Deb had been religious....[15] Religion attacked her imagination as little as the winged Victory, rushing like wind down the steps of the Louvre. She knew that the masterpiece was there; she had not seen it herself; others had seen it; she hoped one day to see it. Meanwhile—she could do without it, and not feel the loss.
There had been other minor adventures. A lot of them. She attracted them so irresistibly that one might think she was reincarnated from some famous historical seductress. Besides, she unintentionally drew them in because she was clearly on the lookout. But she wasn't searching for minor adventures; she was after something big—the one thing that would consume her existence, overshadow the smaller distractions, fill her restless, nervous soul with peace, and engage her restless mind. If Deb had been an artist, finding that big thing would have been easier. She was an artist, but only in her appreciation; she was non-creative. Or if Deb had been religious... [15] Religion inspired her imagination as little as the winged Victory, rushing like the wind down the steps of the Louvre. She knew the masterpiece was there; she hadn't seen it herself, but others had, and she hoped to see it one day. In the meantime, she could manage without it and not feel its absence.
So, a pilgrim without a staff, she had roamed....
So, a traveler without a walking stick, she had wandered....
But this special incident ought not to have occurred. Instinct told her there was a certain type of girl to whom it could not have occurred. She had always hoped she was this girl; sheathed in a sort of hard, transparent whiteness from which anything that was not the one big thing would infallibly slide off, without giving the occupant of this convenient armour the slightest trouble.
But this particular incident shouldn’t have happened. Instinct told her there was a certain kind of girl to whom it could never happen. She had always hoped she was that girl; protected by a sort of tough, clear shield from which anything that wasn't the one big thing would effortlessly slide off, without causing the person in this helpful armor the slightest hassle.
Of late, however, she had been growing suspicious of her powers to ward off an accumulation of petty experiences.
Of late, however, she had been becoming suspicious of her ability to fend off a buildup of minor experiences.
Experiences?—but she wanted experience.
Experiences?—but she wanted real experience.
She tried to trace back the initial carelessness—yes, carelessness was the only word for it—which had led to her present plight. She ought to have gone to her room to lie down, in spite of Marianna’s sneers. Yet that would have seemed a ridiculous affectation of prudery, especially as that very afternoon.... Ah, here the fault, then!... But she had not really flirted with Ralph von Sittart; the ladies of Dorzheim had misread that spurt of revolt which had suddenly lit her to flame; revolt from their disapproval of her; revolt from the stiff chairs on which each one stiffly sat, with her stiff neck upheld in whalebone.... Rather than make one of them, she had preferred to squat upon the bearskin in front of the tall, white, frozen stove; bend down her unfettered neck to rub her cheek caressingly against the animal’s beautiful head—Oh, it had been an exhibition of bad manners, certainly; even cheap bad manners ... bearskins and tigerskins were a bohemianism which London had long discarded; but these German women could be shocked by nothing more subtle than the effronteries of five seasons ago. And Deb had to shock them, in the impish mood which possessed her, for which Elly Ladenberg (née Harrison) was perhaps primarily responsible. “You haven’t brought your needle-work?” “I haven’t got any,” laughed Deb. “Then you have finished your present for Frau Koch?” in a discreet undertone. Deb learnt that it was the sacred custom here for any young girl staying with a[16] married lady, to stitch a most elaborate piece of embroidery as a thank-offering for her hostess.
She tried to think back to the initial carelessness—yes, carelessness was the only way to describe it—that had brought her to this situation. She should have gone to her room to lie down, despite Marianna’s mocking remarks. Yet that would have seemed like an absurd show of modesty, especially since that very afternoon... Ah, there was the problem! But she hadn’t actually flirted with Ralph von Sittart; the women of Dorzheim had completely misinterpreted that burst of rebellion that had suddenly ignited her; a rebellion against their disapproval of her; a rebellion against the stiff chairs on which each one sat rigidly, with her stiff neck propped up by whalebone... Rather than be one of them, she had chosen to squat on the bearskin in front of the tall, white, cold stove, leaning down to gently rub her cheek against the beautiful head of the animal—Oh, it was certainly an exhibit of bad manners, even cheap bad manners... bear skins and tiger skins were an outdated bohemian trend that London had long abandoned; but these German women could be shocked by nothing more subtle than the blatant behaviors of five seasons ago. And Deb needed to provoke them, in the playful mood she found herself in, which was perhaps mostly Elly Ladenberg’s fault (née Harrison). “You didn’t bring your needlework?” “I don’t have any,” Deb laughed. “Then you’ve finished your gift for Frau Koch?” in a discreet tone. Deb discovered that it was a sacred tradition here for any young girl staying with a married woman to stitch an elaborate piece of embroidery as a thank-you gift for her hostess.
The information depressed her. She enquired if it would not be possible to obtain the same effect of overpowering gratitude, by sending to an expensive shop in London.
The information upset her. She asked if it would be possible to achieve the same overwhelming gratitude by sending to an expensive store in London.
“You can see for yourself that it would not do. The sentiment would not be the same.”
“You can see for yourself that it wouldn’t work. The feeling wouldn’t be the same.”
“Curse the sentiment,” murmured Deb mournfully, disappointed of an ally.
“Curse the sentiment,” Deb said sadly, disappointed in a partner.
... The word was passed round that the English girl was, to say the least of it, eccentric. Anything sensational might be expected of her.
... The word got around that the English girl was, to put it mildly, eccentric. Anything shocking could be expected from her.
Deb responded flauntingly to their expectations. Impossible anyway to efface herself from the conspicuous position she occupied as “Frau Koch’s visitor.” Guests were rare in Dorzheim; no jolly, casual happening, but a solemn event which exacted a whole code of ceremonial. And even then the visitors were usually somebody’s relations. But all of a sudden a strange girl—from that mad country—even Frau Koch confessing to a minimum of previous acquaintance.... “The poor Marianna tells me she had no idea that the father would permit it.” “Odd, very odd. Has she money, do you know?” “Oh, surely; her dresses are of the best material, even though they are fashioned in a style ... dearest Frau Bergmann—that skirt!”
Deb responded boldly to their expectations. It was impossible to hide from the obvious role she held as “Frau Koch’s visitor.” Guests were rare in Dorzheim; it wasn’t a casual gathering, but a serious event that required an entire set of ceremonies. Even then, the visitors were usually someone’s relatives. But suddenly, there was a strange girl—from that crazy country—even Frau Koch admitting to having only a minimal acquaintance.... “The poor Marianna tells me she had no idea that her father would allow this.” “Strange, very strange. Does she have money, do you know?” “Oh, definitely; her dresses are made of the finest materials, even if they’re designed in a style... dear Frau Bergmann—that skirt!”
And then Ralph von Sittart had strolled into the party; handsome, middle-aged German-American, who propped up his indolence by an elderly wife’s income. And it had been a well-nigh hysterical relief for Deb to hear English spoken.... Frau von Sittart’s face ... the whispers ... and all the knitting-needles clacking....
And then Ralph von Sittart walked into the party; a handsome, middle-aged German-American who supported his laid-back lifestyle with his elderly wife's income. It was almost hysterically relieving for Deb to hear English being spoken.... Frau von Sittart’s face ... the whispers ... and all the knitting needles clicking....
She had behaved outrageously. But only under the goad of alert protest to her entire personality, to her slightest act. She was in a false position from the start. She should not have come. She had only come because of John Thorpe’s mother and the ear-trumpet....
She had acted unreasonably. But that was only because she felt constantly criticized for her whole self, even for her smallest actions. She was in a bad spot from the beginning. She shouldn't have come. She only came because of John Thorpe’s mom and the ear trumpet....
III
At this stage of her attempts to track consequences to their motive lair, Deb became aware that her feet were being plagued by pins and needles, and that she most desperately desired to[17] wriggle. She judged that it would be safe now to awake from slumber ... it must be a full half-hour that she and Felix Koch were lying motionless side by side. She opened her eyes, raised herself on one elbow, sighed deeply, as one who yields up a pleasant dreamland. Then only did she perceive that all this pantomime was unnecessary; her companion was quite peacefully asleep.
At this point in her efforts to trace the consequences of their motives, Deb realized that her feet were struggling with pins and needles, and she really needed to [17] move them. She figured it was safe to wake up now... they had been lying still for a good half-hour, she and Felix Koch. She opened her eyes, propped herself up on one elbow, and sighed deeply, like someone letting go of a lovely dream. Only then did she notice that all this fuss was unnecessary; her companion was soundly asleep.
Deb slithered off the couch, tip-toed to the door, closed it soundlessly behind her. No one was in the hall. She ran upstairs, and knocked at the door of her brother’s room.
Deb slipped off the couch, tiptoed to the door, and quietly closed it behind her. The hallway was empty. She dashed upstairs and knocked on her brother’s door.
Richard, in his shirt-sleeves, was standing in front of the looking-glass; and with a brush ferociously brandished in either hand, was frustrating his hair’s racial inclination to curl.
Richard, in his shirt sleeves, was standing in front of the mirror; and with a brush fiercely waved in each hand, was battling his hair's natural tendency to curl.
“Are you dressing for supper? The others don’t, you know.”
“Are you getting dressed for dinner? Just so you know, the others aren't.”
“No reason for me to be a barbarian, if they are, is it?”
“No reason for me to act like a savage if they are, right?”
“When in Rome——”
“When in Rome—”
“Do as the Romans don’t—if they’re Germans!”
“Do as the Romans don’t—if they’re Germans!”
“Richard—we had awful trouble at home sometimes to get you to dress in the evenings.”
“Richard—sometimes we had a really hard time getting you to change into your evening clothes at home.”
He grinned. “Had you? I shouldn’t be surprised if you had it again.” After a pause, he enquired: “How long d’you want to stop here, Deb?”
He smiled. “Did you? I wouldn’t be surprised if you ended up with it again.” After a moment, he asked, “How long do you want to stay here, Deb?”
“In Dorzheim? Don’t you like it?”
“In Dorzheim? You don't like it?”
He considered a moment. “No.”
He thought for a moment. “No.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Lots of reasons. Can’t be bothered to think ’em all out.”
“Lots of reasons. I can’t be bothered to think them all through.”
“We ought to stay a fortnight, now they’ve invited us, and we’ve come.”
“We should stay for two weeks since they’ve invited us, and we’re here.”
“All right.”
"Okay."
Deb sat down on the bed. Immediately the great inflated pillow that acted as eiderdown almost submerged her in its rising billows. She struck them down passionately—
Deb sat down on the bed. Right away, the huge, fluffy pillow that served as the comforter nearly engulfed her in its soft folds. She pushed them away with determination—
“Richard.”
“Rich.”
“Um?”
“Uh?”
“Don’t leave me alone with Felix Koch, if you can manage it....”
“Please don’t leave me alone with Felix Koch, if you can help it...”
She was prepared for a brotherly outburst: “D’you mean to say the fellow dared——” But Richard laid down his brushes, and took up his collar, with a total absence of all emotion. “Oh, all right.”
She was ready for a brotherly outburst: “Are you saying the guy dared——” But Richard put down his brushes and picked up his collar, completely indifferent. “Oh, whatever.”
I
A few days later, Felix Koch came back at an unwonted hour, between dinner and supper, and beckoned his wife to a private conference. Her luminous eyes, as she went, testified to a hope that the mystery enveloped a fur cloak.
A few days later, Felix Koch returned at an unusual time, between dinner and supper, and signaled for his wife to join him for a private talk. Her bright eyes, as she went, showed that she hoped the mystery was about a fur coat.
Presently Richard was summoned.
Richard was summoned.
“Row about Lothar von Relling,” he explained nonchalantly to Deb afterwards.
“Row about Lothar von Relling,” he said casually to Deb afterwards.
“Lothar?”
“Lothar?”
“Gloomy little beggar with the astonished hair who came here once to tea. You ought to know, Deb. The whole shindy concerns you. What have you been up to?”
“Gloomy little beggar with the surprised hair who came here once for tea. You should know, Deb. The whole fuss is about you. What have you been doing?”
She reflected a moment before confession. Prudence prompted the query: “What do they say I’ve been up to?”
She thought for a moment before confessing. Caution led to the question: “What do they say I’ve been doing?”
Richard chuckled—then became instantly solemn. “This morning, Herr Sanitäts-Rath Oberunterammergau von und zu hellofarau Maximilian Hauffe called upon the honest and respected banker, Felix Koch, to complain that his daughter Frieda-Marie had been slighted and insulted by said daughter’s plighted husband-to-be, Lothar von Relling, who was seen two evenings ago in the darkest portion of the Grünewald—need I go on?”
Richard laughed, then turned serious. “This morning, Herr Sanitäts-Rath Oberunterammergau von und zu Hellofarau Maximilian Hauffe went to see the honest and respected banker, Felix Koch, to complain that his daughter Frieda-Marie had been disrespected and insulted by her promised fiancé, Lothar von Relling, who was spotted two evenings ago in the darkest part of the Grünewald—need I continue?”
“N-no,” said Deb, “you needn’t go on with that part of it. Tell me what the Kochs are saying?”
“N-no,” said Deb, “you don’t have to continue with that. What are the Kochs saying?”
Richard dropped into a creditable imitation of Felix Koch:
Richard fell into a pretty good impression of Felix Koch:
“So I say with dignity to Herr Hauffe: ‘Herr Hauffe, tell me only this: is your anger at what has occurred, is it because my guest is a Jewess? because I myself am a Jew? If so, I regret, but I will not move in the matter.’ And he replied, taking off his hat: ‘Herr Koch, let me now assure you that there is no one in this town for whom I have a respect more profound than for yourself; I am a broad-minded man, and had your guest been a Christian lady, which she is not, I should have still been obliged my present course in defence of my[19] daughter’s honour to pursue.’ At this I started up, and put on my hat, and gave him my hand in friendship, and together we went to Frau von Relling. Ei, but Dorzheim stared to see us arm-in-arm; twenty-seven Catholics alone took off their hats to us——”
“So I say with dignity to Mr. Hauffe: ‘Mr. Hauffe, just tell me this: is your anger about what happened because my guest is a Jewish woman? Because I am Jewish too? If that’s the case, I’m sorry, but I won’t get involved.’ He replied, taking off his hat: ‘Mr. Koch, let me assure you that there’s no one in this town I respect more than you; I’m an open-minded man, and even if your guest were a Christian lady, which she isn’t, I would still need to take this course to defend my daughter’s honor.’ At this, I got up, put on my hat, and shook his hand in friendship, and together we went to Mrs. von Relling. Oh, but Dorzheim stared to see us arm-in-arm; twenty-seven Catholics took off their hats to us——”
“Is there lots more about hats, Richard?”
“Is there a lot more about hats, Richard?”
“No, the rest is mostly about Lothar and you. The whole town is simply ramping. You’re a goose, Deb. ’Tisn’t worth it. Why, he’s only six months older than I am—and a German!”
“No, the rest is mostly about Lothar and you. The whole town is just buzzing. You’re being ridiculous, Deb. It’s not worth it. Why, he’s only six months older than I am—and he’s German!”
“Do you suppose I got any fun out of it?” she flared.
“Do you think I got any enjoyment out of it?” she snapped.
But it was niggardly to grudge something that lay within her power to give. Or wasn’t it?... Chastity—the girl in white armour.... To give so easily, though—she remembered Doctor Steele. And the gloomy little boy had thirsted for that one kiss; too inarticulate to ask for it; too comic, in his owl’s spectacles and low collar and vertical crest of hair, to make a silently romantic plea, he just sat on the pile of logs looking up at her in dazed sickly reverie, as she came towards him along the misty blue road that meandered among the fir trees behind the town. She understood that by lightly dropping her lips on to his, there, in that scene, at that hour, she could give him an exquisite moment to carry through the sentimental years into manhood. Why not, then? The girl who withholds such chance gifts in her power, for the sake of what was called her bloom, what was she, after all, but a miser?
But it was stingy to hold back something she could easily give. Or wasn’t it?... Chastity—the girl in white armor.... Giving it so easily, though—she remembered Doctor Steele. And the gloomy little boy longed for that one kiss; too shy to ask for it; too funny, with his owl-like glasses, low collar, and vertical tuft of hair, to make a silently romantic appeal, he just sat on the pile of logs gazing up at her in a dazed, pale dream, as she walked toward him along the misty blue road winding through the fir trees behind the town. She realized that by gently pressing her lips to his, in that moment, at that hour, she could give him a beautiful memory to carry through his sentimental years into adulthood. So why not? The girl who keeps such lucky chances to herself, for the sake of what people called her purity, what was she, really, but a miser?
Deb’s kiss was just an impulse of almsgiving. She did not shatter the boy’s ecstasy by speech. Hardly pausing in her walk, she bent ... he had a vision of her serious mouth and warmly glowing eyes ... and she went swiftly on.
Deb’s kiss was just a spontaneous act of kindness. She didn’t ruin the boy’s bliss with words. Barely stopping in her stride, she leaned ... he saw her serious lips and warmly glowing eyes ... and she continued on her way.
Frau Huldah von Sittart, who witnessed the idyll and reported on it, could not have been expected to interpret its psychology correctly. But to Richard, Deb tried to explain.... It was intolerable that he should suppose she enjoyed kissing scrubby little schoolboys.
Frau Huldah von Sittart, who saw the peaceful scene and reported on it, couldn't have been expected to understand its psychology correctly. But to Richard, Deb tried to explain.... It was unbearable that he should think she liked kissing scruffy little schoolboys.
He listened, brows knitted severely: “But, my dear kid, that sort of philanthropy is rather dangerous, isn’t it, where men in general are concerned?”
He listened, his brow furrowed seriously: “But, my dear kid, that kind of philanthropy is pretty risky, don’t you think, when it comes to people in general?”
“It’s just whether one is to be generous or stingy—oh, don’t you see? ... to give what matters so little to me, and so tremendously much to them——”
“It’s just about whether to be generous or stingy—oh, don’t you get it? ... to give what means so little to me, but so much to them——”
“Make a habit of it, you’ll end by giving what means so much to you and so precious little to them.”
“Make it a habit, and you'll end up giving what means so much to you and so little to them.”
Richard’s wisdom was a mere accident of repartee; and Deb did not smile; she very rarely smiled; but her voice at all times held a certain clear joyousness that was in startling contrast to her tired little face; her voice was a child, years younger than her lips or her eyes. So that Richard could only dimly suspect her of hidden laughter as she said: “I esteem your judgment, but—you’re rather precocious, aren’t you?”
Richard's wisdom was just a lucky comeback, and Deb didn’t smile; she hardly ever smiled. But her voice always had a bright, joyful quality that was strikingly different from her weary little face. Her voice sounded like a child, much younger than her lips or her eyes. So Richard could only vaguely imagine her hidden laughter as she said, “I respect your judgment, but—you’re a bit too advanced for your age, aren’t you?”
“Good Lord, no!” he shouted, appalled. “I’m sensible. You can’t walk about dropping kisses.”
“Good Lord, no!” he shouted, shocked. “I’m reasonable. You can’t just go around dropping kisses.”
“Dropping magic,” she corrected him gravely. “And if I’m not the poorer, and am quite sure they will be the richer....” She tilted her head defiantly: “Richard, I’d rather be royal than—good!”
“Dropping magic,” she corrected him seriously. “And if I’m not the worse off, I’m pretty sure they will be the better off....” She tilted her head defiantly: “Richard, I’d rather be royal than—good!”
Richard pondered a moment over this. His sister watched him with eyes that were half sorrowful, half impudent. Most people would have been astonished that she could confide such feminine subtleties in a brother eight years her junior. But she had never yet been disappointed by a rebuff from Richard that was sheer scoffing schoolboy and no more. He possessed certain qualities she lacked, of uncompromising fairness and sanity. Also, he was shock-proof; an imperturbable Mahomet to whom all mountains came, and were received in a take-it-for-granted spirit.
Richard thought about this for a moment. His sister looked at him with eyes that were a mix of sadness and sass. Most people would have been surprised that she could share such delicate feelings with a brother eight years younger than her. But she had never really been let down by Richard's teasing, which was just typical schoolboy stuff and nothing more. He had certain qualities she didn’t, like unwavering fairness and sense. Plus, he was unshakeable; a calm figure to whom all challenges came, and he accepted them without a second thought.
Sometimes Deb wondered just where, in all this mass of solidity, lay buried that mysterious streak of understanding—kinship, perhaps—on which she relied.
Sometimes Deb wondered where, in all this solid mass, that mysterious streak of understanding—kinship, maybe—was buried, the one she depended on.
Now he said: “Well, I wouldn’t practise your theory of magic-dropping in Dorzheim, if I were you. ’Tisn’t the right place for it. Too many Germans about. Germans take things seriously.”
Now he said: “Well, I wouldn’t try your magic-dropping theory in Dorzheim if I were you. It’s not the right place for it. Too many Germans around. Germans take things seriously.”
Richard was right. Dorzheim did take this act of Deb’s with great and exceeding seriousness. They had primarily consulted Richard, and begged him to reprimand his sister, in the Teuton spirit that the male, in all emergencies, takes precedence.
Richard was right. Dorzheim did take Deb’s actions very seriously. They had mainly turned to Richard and asked him to address his sister, in the Germanic spirit that the male comes first in all situations.
The pastor and the schoolmaster and Frau von Relling and Herr Sanitäts-Rath Hauffe and Huldah van Sittart and Felix Koch paid one another a succession of formal calls. Then suddenly Frau von Relling called no more upon the Kochs ... and small wonder, since Frieda-Marie Hauffe had been promised an exceptionally large dowry, and it was sheer[21] madness for Lothar to have imperilled this. True, Wanda von Relling still came to Marianna’s At Home day; but this was merely an act of defiance towards old Frau Koch (not on speaking terms with Marianna) who had condoled with Frau von Relling (not on speaking terms with Wanda) on her affliction for which the younger Koch household was responsible. And anyhow, all Dorzheim knew that Wanda had tried to get Sigismund Koch and had failed; so naturally and out of spite, she would choose to continue visiting at the house of Felix (not on speaking terms with Sigismund).... But all this led back to ancient history; and Dorzheim, flushed and garrulous, was not to be diverted from the delicious new scandal of the daughter of Herr Sanitäts-Rath Hauffe insulted through the medium of the English girl staying with the Felix Kochs. Well, and had she not flirted with Ralph van Sittart as well? Half Dorzheim had seen her do it. The other half of Dorzheim had noticed her drinking coffee with Sigismund Koch; yes, actually setting her cap at him, the buck of the town, the famous rake—Ach! and did Felix know?... “And what was she doing walking alone in the woods at that hour of evening?” demanded Frau Huldah with relish: “Do modest maidens walk without escort? Though to be sure I have heard her say she is already twenty-three; doubtless she is in fear she will be left sitting.” “And Lothar von Relling is a Protestant; has been confirmed only half a year ago, with my Karl; that comes of it, then, when one permits oneself to be intimate with a Jewish family; I could have told Frau von Relling....”
The pastor, the schoolmaster, Frau von Relling, Herr Sanitäts-Rath Hauffe, Huldah van Sittart, and Felix Koch all made a series of formal visits to each other. Then, suddenly, Frau von Relling stopped visiting the Kochs... and it’s no surprise, since Frieda-Marie Hauffe had been promised a very large dowry, and it would be completely reckless for Lothar to jeopardize that. True, Wanda von Relling still attended Marianna’s At Home day; but this was simply an act of defiance towards old Frau Koch (who was not on speaking terms with Marianna) after she had expressed sympathy to Frau von Relling (who was not on speaking terms with Wanda) about her distress, for which the younger Koch household was blamed. Besides, everyone in Dorzheim knew that Wanda had tried to win over Sigismund Koch and had failed; so naturally, out of spite, she would choose to keep visiting Felix (who was not on speaking terms with Sigismund).... But all of this was old news; and Dorzheim, buzzing and chatty, wouldn’t be distracted from the juicy new scandal involving the daughter of Herr Sanitäts-Rath Hauffe being insulted through the English girl staying with the Felix Kochs. After all, hadn’t she flirted with Ralph van Sittart too? Half of Dorzheim had seen her do it. The other half had noticed her drinking coffee with Sigismund Koch; yes, actually trying to win him over, the town's most sought-after bachelor, the notorious rake—Oh! And did Felix know?... “And what was she doing walking alone in the woods at that hour?” Frau Huldah asked with delight. “Do proper young women walk without an escort? Although I have heard her say she’s already twenty-three; she must be worried about being left on the shelf.” “And Lothar von Relling is Protestant; he was confirmed just six months ago, along with my Karl; that’s what happens when you get too close to a Jewish family; I could have warned Frau von Relling....”
The scandal threatened to broaden into religious controversy.
The scandal was at risk of escalating into a religious controversy.
And Frieda-Marie, poor wormling, was, ach, inconsolable! Hitherto in Dorzheim a betrothal was sacred. Others of our sons may follow Lothar von Relling’s example of insubordination. To prevent which calamity, Lothar was first expelled from the Gymnasium; then locked into his bedroom; visited alternately by the pastor and the schoolmaster; finally, banished to an aunt and uncle in Dresden. Lothar went, darkly uplifted in his martyrdom; thrilling to a certain deathless memory; but wishing, nevertheless, that before going he might have had a word or two with Frieda-Marie, of whom he was very fond, and who was after all his betrothed....
And Frieda-Marie, poor thing, was, oh, inconsolable! Until now, a betrothal in Dorzheim was considered sacred. Our other sons might follow Lothar von Relling’s example of rebellion. To prevent this disaster, Lothar was first kicked out of the Gymnasium; then locked in his room; visited alternately by the pastor and the school master; and finally, sent away to stay with his aunt and uncle in Dresden. Lothar left, feeling darkly proud of his martyrdom; holding onto a certain unforgettable memory; but still wishing he could have had a moment or two with Frieda-Marie, whom he really cared for, and who was, after all, his fiancée....
Still without a smile, Dorzheim settled down to see what Deb would do.
Still without a smile, Dorzheim sat down to see what Deb would do.
Deb did quite a lot. She was heady with her first draught of conspicuous unpopularity. Vivid and defiant and a little frightened too. Never before had she found herself so the centre of animated disapproval. And as none of those who disapproved were of the people who mattered to her, she was not hurt, nor cast down, but merely possessed by the mischievous wish to do her worst on the propriety of Dorzheim; to avenge their harsh dealings with inoffensive little Lothar von Relling; to yield them more and more material for spiteful gossip. In brief, to earn their condemnation—these folk, who would not, could not, laugh.
Deb did a lot. She was exhilarated by her first taste of being noticeably unpopular. Colorful, defiant, and a bit scared too. She had never before been at the center of such lively disapproval. And since none of those who disapproved mattered to her, she wasn't hurt or discouraged; instead, she was filled with a mischievous desire to really push the limits of what's acceptable in Dorzheim; to get back at them for their cruel treatment of harmless little Lothar von Relling; to give them even more material for nasty gossip. In short, she wanted to earn their condemnation—these people who wouldn't, couldn't, laugh.
She had plenty of social opportunity for exploiting her histrionic demon. For whatever Dorzheim’s private opinion of Deb, etiquette decreed that Frau Koch’s guest should be shown “attention,” should be feted and entertained. Dorzheim did its duty by Deb, and so considered itself free to censure her. She was invited to attend numerous afternoon coffee-parties, and one big dinner-party at which lawyers and doctors and their wives formed the majority, and Felix Koch was the only banker, as he gleefully informed Deb. She learnt then for the first time the exact ladder of snobbery, of which the apex is the nobility; thence on a descending scale to the military—the professionals—bankers—merchants—clergy and schoolmasters—everybody heedful of their head among the feet on the rung above; everybody ignoring the humbler position of their own feet. Jews had their own parallel ladder of snobbery; and actors and artists were not properly considered on any ladder at all.
She had plenty of social opportunities to show off her dramatic flair. No matter what Dorzheim really thought about Deb, etiquette required that Frau Koch’s guest be given “attention,” celebrated, and entertained. Dorzheim did its part for Deb, which gave them the right to judge her afterward. She was invited to several afternoon coffee parties and one large dinner party where lawyers, doctors, and their wives made up the majority, with Felix Koch being the only banker, as he happily told Deb. It was then that she learned the true hierarchy of snobbery, with the nobility at the top; followed by the military, professionals, bankers, merchants, clergy, and teachers—everyone anxiously aware of their lower rank compared to the one above; everyone ignoring the less prestigious position of their own rank. Jews had their own similar hierarchy of snobbery, and actors and artists didn’t really fit into any hierarchy at all.
The great event of her stay was a Masonic entertainment, where she was conspicuous in her dead-black crêpe-de-chine evening-dress. “An unmarried girl in black—Gott in Himmel! And brunette too; had she been a blonde, one might have forgiven her, though even then——” Most of the other ladies wore afternoon toilet; and a few were in tartan blouses with the neck ripped out, and dark skirts. At this party Deb made the acquaintance of the owner of the largest jewel factory in Dorzheim; who the next day formally conducted her over the premises; into the cavernous underground workshops; dimness speckled by small shaded red lights; at each separate table a man in tinted blinkers intent on a heap of precious stones that he would sift carelessly through his huge hairy fingers, before selecting one for his mysterious tools. None[23] of these men looked up as their employer and his party passed among them. Deb felt the sunless air choked up with hatred and menace; the whirring of the thousand little machines oppressed her; it was an evil place—and she remembered Koch’s allusion to the Socialist influence and possible trouble....
The highlight of her visit was a Masonic event, where she stood out in her pitch-black crêpe-de-chine evening dress. “An unmarried girl in black—God in heaven! And a brunette too; if she’d been a blonde, you might have cut her some slack, but even then——” Most of the other women wore afternoon dresses, and a few sported tartan blouses with the neck ripped out and dark skirts. At this gathering, Deb met the owner of the largest jewelry factory in Dorzheim, who the next day gave her a formal tour of the facility; through the cavernous underground workshops; dimly lit with small shaded red lights; at each table, a man in tinted goggles focused on a pile of precious stones that he would sift through with his large hairy fingers, selecting one for his mysterious tools. None[23] of these men looked up as their boss and his group moved among them. Deb sensed the air was thick with hatred and menace; the whirring of the countless little machines felt oppressive; it was a sinister place—and she recalled Koch’s mention of the Socialist influence and potential unrest....
Home-life did not exist for the Kochs; every evening, when no set form of entertainment was offered, Felix and Marianna, Deb and Richard, sat in the big restaurant in Lindenstrasse; sat there for two or three hours, drinking coffee or syrups, eating sweet cloying cakes; while the men roared their politics or slammed the domino-cubes on the table, and slowly obliterated their womenfolk in clouds of foul smoke. The group about the Kochs was always a large one, and included the younger brothers who had been hastily sent for from neighbouring towns on rumour of Deb’s enormous dowry. Deb was herself responsible for this rumour. It was one of her first acts of devilry. Actually it procured her three proposals ... her excited fancy multiplied these to a grotesque figure out of all proportion to the truth. The trio of smug-correct young men, overwhelming her with staccato bows and wired nosegays and compliments which an intelligent child of ten might have disdained, made their offers of marriage almost simultaneously, and were all three accepted, with meek surprise that they should care for a portionless damsel ... at which they melted to the limpness of three candles left in a strong sun, and melted out of Deb’s sight, and melted away from Dorzheim. And two of them, because they had begun to love her, kept silence as to the reason for their withdrawal. But Ludo Salzmann wrote vindictively to the sister-in-law who had summoned him. And Deb, compelled in self-respect to commit one villainy the more, accepted Sigismund Koch’s invitation to drink tea with him in his rooms ... “English fashion—yes, I have dwelt some time in England.”
Home life didn't really exist for the Kochs; every evening, when there wasn’t a specific form of entertainment, Felix and Marianna, Deb and Richard, would sit in the big restaurant on Lindenstrasse. They'd linger there for two or three hours, sipping coffee or syrups, and munching on sweet, rich cakes, while the men passionately debated politics or slammed down dominoes on the table, slowly enveloping their women in clouds of thick smoke. The group around the Kochs was always large, also including the younger brothers who had been quickly summoned from nearby towns at the rumor of Deb's massive dowry. Deb herself was the one who started this rumor. It was one of her first mischievous acts. In reality, it led to her receiving three marriage proposals... her excited imagination turned these into a ridiculous number far beyond the truth. The trio of stuffy, proper young men, showering her with overly formal bows, wired bouquets, and compliments that even an intelligent ten-year-old would find silly, made their marriage offers almost simultaneously, and all three were accepted, with a surprised meekness that they would care for a portionless girl. They soon wilted like three candles left in the scorching sun, disappearing from Deb’s view and leaving Dorzheim for good. Two of them, having started to love her, kept quiet about why they withdrew. But Ludo Salzmann wrote spitefully to the sister-in-law who had called him. And Deb, feeling the need to protect her self-respect, committed one more act of wickedness by accepting Sigismund Koch’s invitation for tea in his rooms... “English style—yes, I have spent some time in England.”
He had been accidentally introduced to her at the Lodge entertainment. And afterwards Felix remarked wrathfully, and hardly in the spirit of Masonic or natural brotherhood: “You are not to speak to that fine fellow. You understand? Not with my consent. Hundert-tausendteufel!—and what did you think of him?”
He had been accidentally introduced to her at the Lodge event. And afterwards, Felix said angrily, and not in the spirit of Masonic or natural brotherhood: “You are not allowed to talk to that great guy. Got it? Not with my permission. Damn it!—so what did you think of him?”
“He’s very handsome,” demurely.
“He’s really handsome,” she said shyly.
“Ach, he is a scoundrel! And do you know what they call him in the town, with his brown curly beard and pale face?[24] They call him Jesus Christus. That’s a joke, you see.” Felix laughed uproariously, and Richard asked: “Why is it a joke, sir?” “But can’t you see? He, my brother, is a Jew ... and they call him Jesus Christus!” “But Jesus Christ was a Jew,” argued Richard stolidly. Koch stared at him. The English had no sense of humour. He turned the conversation from wit to politics: “What in your opinion are the present aims of Mister Usskeess?” But Richard was unable to fit the name to any English statesman of his knowledge, so did not take up the challenge.
“Ugh, he’s a scoundrel! And do you know what they call him in town, with his brown curly beard and pale face?[24] They call him Jesus Christ. It’s a joke, you see.” Felix laughed loudly, and Richard asked, “Why is it a joke, sir?” “Can’t you see? He, my brother, is a Jew ... and they call him Jesus Christ!” “But Jesus Christ was a Jew,” Richard replied seriously. Koch stared at him. The English had no sense of humor. He switched the conversation from humor to politics: “What do you think are the current goals of Mister Usskeess?” But Richard couldn’t connect the name to any English statesman he knew, so he didn’t take up the challenge.
With all his reputation of a fascinating rake, Sigismund behaved at his tea-party with exemplary decorum. Moreover, he had invited his mother to be present. Deb liked him better than any one she had met since her arrival in Germany.
With his reputation as a charming troublemaker, Sigismund acted very respectfully at his tea party. Plus, he had invited his mother to join. Deb liked him more than anyone she had met since arriving in Germany.
“What are you doing in Dorzheim, for goodness’ sake, child?” This query he put when he was escorting her home.
“What are you doing in Dorzheim, for goodness’ sake, kid?” he asked as he walked her home.
Deb laughed. “I wish I knew. I ran away from a scrape——”
Deb laughed. “I wish I knew. I ran away from a situation——”
“To find yourself in worse scrapes here?”
“To find yourself in even worse situations here?”
“You’ve ... heard something about me?”
"You’ve ... heard something about me?"
His eyes twinkled. “Tongues wag in Dorzheim.”
His eyes sparkled. “People are talking in Dorzheim.”
“May—may I come to you about it ... if things get bad?” For in spite of bravado, she was becoming apprehensive of the sly malice ever more apparent in Marianna’s conversation; of the enmity piling up against her; and of a vague, more impersonal enmity which, strangely, seemed to loom behind.
“May—can I talk to you about it ... if things get bad?” Because despite her bravado, she was growing uneasy about the subtle malice increasingly evident in Marianna’s conversations; about the hostility building up against her; and about a vague, more impersonal resentment that, oddly, seemed to linger in the background.
“Heaven protect me—and you too!” exclaimed Sigismund in mock horror. “And you suppose Dorzheim would regard me, me of all people, as a suitable confessor for your sins?”
“Heaven help me—and you too!” Sigismund said in exaggerated shock. “And you really think Dorzheim would see me, of all people, as a fitting confessor for your sins?”
It was evident that Sigismund prided himself on his reputation as a “dangerous man.”
It was clear that Sigismund took pride in his reputation as a “dangerous man.”
“Where have you been this afternoon?” demanded Felix.
“Where have you been this afternoon?” Felix asked.
“To your brother’s flat. It’s—it’s—a very pretty flat, isn’t it?”
“To your brother’s apartment. It’s—it’s—a really nice apartment, isn’t it?”
The banker grew livid. “I tell you, Fräulein Deb, he is trying to marry you for your money.”
The banker became furious. “I’m telling you, Miss Deb, he’s trying to marry you for your money.”
“He did not try anything of the sort!” indignantly. “And I have no money. And your Frau Mama was there.”
“He didn’t do anything like that!” she said angrily. “And I don’t have any money. And your mom was there.”
“That was an arranged insult to me,” Marianna declared.
"That was a planned insult to me," Marianna said.
Marianna was enraged because her well-planned intentions with regard to her husband and Deb had miscarried. Yet more enraged, because they had not quite miscarried. Moreover,[25] Sigismund happened to be the unknown rival whom Felix suspected in the background. If this does not accord with his care in providing an adequate chaperone for the little English rebel who so indiscreetly accepted an invitation to his rooms, let it be remembered that there is no element with whom the true rake deals more circumspectly than with girlhood ... until he reaches the age when chastity becomes desirable instead of formidable.
Marianna was furious because her carefully laid plans for her husband and Deb had failed. Even more infuriating was the fact that they hadn’t completely fallen apart. Additionally, [25] Sigismund turned out to be the unknown rival that Felix had suspected was lurking in the background. If this doesn’t match up with his efforts to arrange a proper chaperone for the young English girl who so indiscreetly accepted an invitation to his place, it should be noted that there’s no one with whom a true womanizer is more cautious than with young girls...until he reaches an age when chastity becomes something he desires rather than fears.
Marianna was further enraged because Felix had said he could not afford visitors and fur cloaks. The von Rellings had ceased to call. And now Deb was drinking tea with her mother-in-law—and not even bothering to lie about it.
Marianna was even more furious because Felix had said he couldn't afford visitors and fur coats. The von Rellings had stopped visiting. And now Deb was having tea with her mother-in-law—and not even pretending it wasn't happening.
And yet, when Richard proposed abruptly, at supper, that they ought to be thinking of departure, both his host and hostess were unable to stem themselves in mechanical utterance of their habitual code of protest and renewed hospitality: “But certainly you must not dream of leaving us yet—we shall not allow it—you have been with us so little time—it is such a pleasure. No, no, indeed you must not go....”
And yet, when Richard suddenly suggested at dinner that they should think about leaving, both his host and hostess couldn't help but respond mechanically with their usual protests and renewed offers of hospitality: “But of course you can't think about leaving yet—we won't allow it—you've only been with us for such a short time—it’s such a pleasure. No, no, really, you mustn't go....”
II
The next day, most of the workmen in the factories went on strike. Those who refused were attacked as blacklegs. The quaint, sunshiny streets were hideous with brawling. And Deb could no longer with safety be allowed to take her solitary walks, which were the only relief from the strain of Marianna’s perpetual smiling hatred.
The next day, most of the factory workers went on strike. Those who refused were called scabs. The charming, sunny streets were filled with chaos and fighting. And Deb could no longer safely take her solitary walks, which had been her only escape from the pressure of Marianna’s constant, smiling hostility.
By degrees, her feverish mood of excitement evaporated entirely. She began to dread stumbling over the traces of her own joyous misdemeanour. Was there no careless youth in this tight, compressed little city of envious wranglings and complicated feuds and bitter snobbery? It struck her with a shock that Dorzheim seemed to contain no element between subdued childhood and ambitious or self-satisfied matrimony.
Gradually, her intense excitement faded away completely. She started to worry about facing the consequences of her own playful mischief. Was there really no carefree youth in this small, confined city filled with jealous arguments, complicated conflicts, and harsh snobbery? It hit her suddenly that Dorzheim seemed to have no space for anything between quiet childhood and ambitious or self-satisfied marriage.
Something ominous was afoot; she was no longer the centre of interest; men came and went on short journeys; men held whispered conferences, excluding their womenfolk. Deb felt ever more urgently the need for departure. But she was waiting for a letter from her family to say when they intended leaving Switzerland; and if she and Richard were to rejoin[26] them at Montreux, or at home in England. The letter was delayed; morning after morning she expected it, and it did not come. It ought to have contained money for the journey....
Something was definitely off; she was no longer the center of attention; men came and went on quick trips; men held hushed meetings, leaving their women out of it. Deb felt an increasingly strong urge to leave. But she was waiting for a letter from her family to tell her when they planned to leave Switzerland; and if she and Richard were supposed to meet up with them in Montreux, or back home in England. The letter was late; morning after morning she waited for it, but it never arrived. It was supposed to have money for the journey....
Dorzheim was no longer a funny little German town, inhabited mainly by caricatures. It was a place of horror.... She was wakeful at nights; and musing at her window, she saw, or thought she saw, long phantom trains glide without shriek or rumble over the railway-lines some half-mile distant. Black shapes of trains, no single window lit ... all night they were creeping past in the darkness ... and the next night ... and the next ... every time she rose from her bed to look again....
Dorzheim was no longer a quirky little German town filled with caricatures. It had become a place of horror.... She couldn't sleep at night; while gazing out her window, she saw, or thought she saw, long ghostly trains silently glide over the railway tracks about half a mile away. Dark shapes of trains, not a single window lit ... all night they crept by in the darkness ... and the next night ... and the next ... every time she got out of bed to look again....
III
“Deb, you know Austria declared war on Servia the other day?”
“Deb, did you hear that Austria declared war on Serbia the other day?”
“Yes. Well?”
“Yeah. So?”
“Seen the papers lately?”
“Checked out the news lately?”
“German papers!” scornfully; good enough for Germans, of course, but——
“German papers!” he said mockingly; fine for Germans, obviously, but——
“Russia has joined Servia, and Germany has declared war on Russia, and—we’re in Germany. They say that France will have to join up with Russia, and perhaps England with France. Then there’s Holland and Belgium ... doubtful if they can keep out....”
“Russia has allied with Serbia, and Germany has declared war on Russia, and—we’re in Germany. They say that France will probably team up with Russia, and maybe England will side with France. Then there’s Holland and Belgium ... uncertain if they can stay neutral....”
With a sound like the rush of bursting waters, Deb’s nightmare ceased to be her private affair.... Bursting waters ... yes, a piece of music—Ravel, was it? She had heard it before she left London—the Sorcerer’s ignorant apprentice left alone with the magic broom ... trickle of water that he summoned up ... torrents of water ... multiplying devouring water ... it swamped the room and the corners of the room and the street outside and the world beyond ... gleeful swirls of water, unrelenting, irresistible, that pursued and flooded every inch of dry ... every inch of dry ... the music roared deafeningly in her head, drowning coherent thought.... Somebody had touched the broom....
With a sound like rushing floodwaters, Deb’s nightmare stopped being just her own... Floodwaters... yes, a piece of music—was it Ravel? She had heard it before leaving London—the Sorcerer’s clueless apprentice left alone with the magic broom... the trickle of water he summoned... torrents of water... multiplying, devouring water... it swamped the room, the corners of the room, the street outside, and the world beyond... gleeful swirls of water, relentless and unstoppable, that chased and flooded every bit of dry... every bit of dry... the music blasted loudly in her mind, drowning out coherent thought... Someone had touched the broom...
She told Richard about the fantastic procession of trains.
She told Richard about the amazing parade of trains.
“Us? You and me?”
"Us? You and I?"
“England, you ass!” Richard grinned at the idea of a nation plunged in darkness for the benefit of himself and Deb. Deb—umph! he hunched his shoulders, and stared at her moodily. He was responsible for Deb’s safety.
“England, you fool!” Richard smirked at the thought of a country stuck in darkness for his and Deb's sake. Deb—ugh! He hunched his shoulders and glared at her sulkily. He was in charge of keeping Deb safe.
“You wouldn’t care to marry somebody here and settle down, I suppose? It might come cheaper than hauling you along to England. It would be sport getting through if I were alone....”
“You wouldn’t want to marry someone here and settle down, would you? It might be cheaper than taking you to England. It would be a lot easier if I were alone....”
“I’m sorry. No, I’d rather not settle in Dorzheim for good. But we could go home by two separate routes.”
“I’m sorry. No, I’d prefer not to settle in Dorzheim permanently. But we could take two different routes home.”
“Job enough to find one route, I should say. Stop ragging, Deb; this isn’t a joke.”
“It's tough enough to find one way, I have to say. Stop messing around, Deb; this isn’t funny.”
“I’m sorry,” she murmured again, all womanhood abject before the gruff commonsense of all manhood.
“I'm sorry,” she whispered again, feeling completely vulnerable in front of the straightforward practicality of all men.
“That idiot Koch ought to have warned us. He must have known something. We should have left here a week ago, when I suggested it.... If it’s going to be a general flare-up, then one jolly well wants to be in one’s own country, and not in somebody else’s!”
“That idiot Koch should have warned us. He must have known something. We should have left here a week ago when I suggested it... If it’s going to blow up everywhere, then you definitely want to be in your own country, not in someone else’s!”
I
Patriotism, even more than bunting-deep, is largely a matter of habit. Before August, nineteen-fourteen, Richard had rather taken his country for granted. Now he awoke to an England that in return for years of security and a lazy pleasure at the sight of so many red patches on the school-map, suddenly exacted service—fighting service. Richard cursed his age; welcomed any indication in the trend of things “out there” that seemed to prophesy a minimum of three years’ activities. “If only the war holds out till I can get to it!” He suffered from disturbing premonitions of a peace signed and ratified just one day before his eighteenth birthday.
Patriotism, more than just waving flags, is mostly a habit. Before August 1914, Richard had taken his country for granted. Now, he awakened to an England that, after years of safety and a relaxed enjoyment of the many red patches on the school map, suddenly demanded service—military service. Richard cursed his timing; he welcomed any signs in the news “out there” that hinted at a minimum of three years of conflict. “If only the war lasts long enough for me to join!” He was plagued by unsettling fears of a peace treaty being signed just one day before his eighteenth birthday.
War, as a pastime, a profession, an emotional outlet, fulfilled every unspoken need of his temperament. He was a born pugilist; he did not mind bodily discomfort; he was endowed with splendid physique; he kept cool in emergencies; he had an infinite preference for male society; he was under a firm impression that he was devoid of that cumbersome burden called imagination; he lacked graceful accomplishments. What did the future hold for a boy of such capacities and disqualifications? Nineteen-fourteen came like an answer to an obstinate riddle.
War, as a hobby, a career, and an emotional release, met every unexpressed need of his character. He was a natural fighter; he didn’t mind physical discomfort; he had an impressive physique; he stayed calm in tough situations; he had a strong preference for male company; he was convinced he didn’t have the heavy burden of imagination; he didn’t have any graceful skills. What did the future look like for a guy with such strengths and weaknesses? Nineteen fourteen arrived like a solution to a stubborn puzzle.
And—confound it!—he was not yet sixteen.
And—damn it!—he wasn't even sixteen yet.
Winborough had its Cadet Corps, which was a slight compensation for the utter meaningless absurdity of Latin and Greek—dead studies in a time of live history. At least, one was preparing for a later share in the conflict. The ethics of war and peace did not bother him. War suited him, as a definite opportunity for concerted action; whereas peace appeared a condition infinitely more difficult, more scattered and involved and hesitant. Richard approved of the indubitable simplicity of a nation at war: every mind thinking alike; every effort directed towards the same end; loyalty accepted as a predominant emotion, without need to fuss over[29] lesser problems of one’s personal age. He was animated as yet by no special rancour towards the Germans.... Poor old Grandfather was a German; rotten for him, these days! Pater was naturalized, so he was all right (the yellow press was not circulated at Winborough).... The natural conditions of war demanded an enemy, and the Germans would do as well as anyone else; better, in fact; for they were powerful and well-prepared, so that there was an excellent chance that hostilities would last till Richard was eighteen——
Winborough had its Cadet Corps, which was a small relief from the complete nonsense of Latin and Greek—useless studies during a time of active history. At least, one was getting ready for a future involvement in the conflict. The ethics of war and peace didn't concern him. War suited him as a clear opportunity for teamwork; whereas peace seemed infinitely more complex, scattered, and uncertain. Richard liked the undeniable simplicity of a nation at war: everyone thinking the same way; every effort focused on the same goal; loyalty accepted as the main emotion, without needing to worry about [29] the lesser issues of one's own generation. He wasn’t driven by any particular hatred towards the Germans.... Poor old Grandfather was German; not great for him these days! Dad was naturalized, so he was fine (the sensational news wasn’t circulated in Winborough).... The basic requirements of war needed an enemy, and the Germans would do just as well as anyone else; better, in fact; since they were strong and well-prepared, it was very likely that hostilities would continue until Richard was eighteen——
He always came back to that.
He always came back to that.
The Dunnes were both in the navy; Greville, just about to join the Grand Fleet on H.M.S. “Canada”; young Frank, still at Osborne. Richard spent this Christmas of Greville’s final leave at Mrs Dunne’s jolly, crowded cottage in Essex, on the outskirts of a little country town that was just about the same size as Dorzheim.... He amused the Dunnes exceedingly by his accounts of that place, and of his headlong scramble home with Deb. It was something of an exploit to have been caught in enemy territory on the eve of war: “If we had started for home two days later, we shouldn’t have started at all; they’d have kept us there for weeks, probably, and then goose-stepped us over the frontier under strict official supervision.”
The Dunnes were both in the navy; Greville was about to join the Grand Fleet on H.M.S. “Canada,” while young Frank was still at Osborne. Richard spent this Christmas during Greville’s final leave at Mrs. Dunne’s lively, crowded cottage in Essex, located on the edge of a small country town that was roughly the same size as Dorzheim.... He entertained the Dunnes greatly with his stories about that place and his wild dash home with Deb. It was quite a feat to have been stuck in enemy territory right before the war: “If we had left for home two days later, we wouldn’t have made it at all; they would have kept us there for weeks, probably, and then marched us over the border under strict official supervision.”
“Deb, not you,” Greville corrected. “I knew a chap of our age who was at Dresden at the time, and they’ve interned him over there.”
“Deb, not you,” Greville corrected. “I knew a guy our age who was in Dresden at the time, and they've locked him up over there.”
“Lord, not really! That would have been a swizzle, missing all the fun, tucked away with a lot of rotten Germans——”
“Lord, really not! That would have been a total buzzkill, missing all the fun, stuck away with a bunch of rotten Germans——”
“They’d be English, you ass, in a German internment camp.”
“They’d be English, you idiot, in a German internment camp.”
“M’yes, so they would. Still, one would be horribly out of it all; not that Winborough’s much better”—reverting to the old grievance—“I wish I’d plumped for the navy when you did.”
“M’yes, they definitely would. Still, one would feel completely left out; not that Winborough is much better”—going back to the old complaint—“I wish I had chosen the navy when you did.”
Mrs Dunne smiled rather wistfully. “I wonder if your father shares that wish of yours, Richard.”
Mrs. Dunne smiled a bit sadly. “I wonder if your dad shares that wish of yours, Richard.”
“Dunno. Shan’t see him till Easter, I expect. I was glad to be away these hols. out of all the fuss of moving. We’ve let our house, you know.”
“Don’t know. I probably won’t see him until Easter. I was happy to be away during these holidays, away from all the chaos of moving. We’ve rented out our house, you know.”
“You must have cheered when you got your hoof in England again,” Greville remarked, reverting to the journey from Dorzheim.
“You must have cheered when you set foot in England again,” Greville said, going back to the trip from Dorzheim.
But instead of the “You bet!” one might have expected, Richard was silent.... He was still shy of remembering the rush of sentiment which had attacked him on arrival at Folkestone that second of August, after three chaotic days and nights through a continent that was screaming mad with war.... God bless these stolid English porters—these English engines that knew reliably whither they were bearing the train—this decent Sunday evening quiet everywhere.... Richard dug his hands in his pockets and snapped his lips firmly as he strode up the gangway of the boat; he was neither lunatic nor poet, to shout aloud the pæan: “England, my England!” that was tightening his throat and thrumming in his heart ... but he had vowed, nevertheless, as he stepped on shore, that he would prove to the utmost stretch of his powers a good citizen, a loyal patriot. He was definitely grateful to his country at this moment for its mere existence.
But instead of the “You bet!” one might have expected, Richard was quiet.... He was still hesitant to recall the wave of emotions that hit him upon arriving in Folkestone on that second of August, after three chaotic days and nights traveling through a continent that was frantically caught up in war.... Thank goodness for these steady English porters—these English trains that knew exactly where they were taking the passengers—this calm Sunday evening atmosphere all around.... Richard shoved his hands into his pockets and pressed his lips together as he walked up the gangway of the boat; he was neither crazy nor a poet, to shout out the chant: “England, my England!” that was tightening in his throat and beating in his heart ... but he had promised, as he stepped onto the shore, that he would do everything within his power to be a good citizen, a loyal patriot. He was truly grateful to his country at this moment for its very existence.
The emotion had died to a vague shame at having made an exhibition of himself, even with himself as the only witness. Yet now, as he bent forward to turn the chestnuts roasting over the fire, and tossed a burnt one on to the lap of Molly Dunne, Greville’s flapper cousin, he experienced the kind of satisfaction with his surroundings which can best be translated into a heartfelt grunt. They were the conventionally right sort of people: Mrs Dunne, frail and pleasant; the two boys in their blue and gold uniforms; Molly, tanned brown as her own tangle of hair—an ugly kid, but good sport. A rough little terrier lay on the hearthrug; everybody’s skates, caked from recent use, sprawled all over the shabby chintz furniture; and the big holly-twined portrait of the late Commander Dunne domineered the room from above the mantelpiece. Jolly things strewn about, too; the model of a Chinese junk; bits of queer distorted coral and stone and shell; fantastic weapons slung on the walls; photographs of battleships and their crews—all these evidences of a sailor family, and far lands, without in the least influencing the typically English atmosphere of the room. If the Dunnes had settled in Japan or Bulawayo, their apartments would still have been as—Dunne-ish. These curios—they were just curios, neither more nor less; and as such, were given their proper place.
The feeling had faded into a vague embarrassment for having made a scene, even when he was the only one around to witness it. But now, as he leaned forward to turn the chestnuts roasting over the fire, tossing a burnt one onto the lap of Molly Dunne, Greville’s flapper cousin, he felt a kind of satisfaction with his surroundings that could only be expressed with a genuine grunt. They were the right kind of people: Mrs. Dunne, delicate and kind; the two boys in their blue and gold uniforms; Molly, tanned brown like her messy hair—an unattractive kid, but easygoing. A scruffy little terrier lounged on the hearthrug; everyone’s skates, caked with ice from recent use, were sprawled across the worn chintz furniture; and the large holly-adorned portrait of the late Commander Dunne dominated the room from above the mantelpiece. There were also cheerful items scattered about: a model of a Chinese junk; pieces of oddly shaped coral, stone, and shell; bizarre weapons hung on the walls; photographs of battleships and their crews—all evidence of a sailor family and distant places, without at all changing the typically English vibe of the room. If the Dunnes had moved to Japan or Bulawayo, their home would still feel just as—Dunne-ish. These curiosities—they were simply curiosities, neither more nor less; and as such, they were given their appropriate place.
Queer, reflected Richard, that before the spasm of homesick misery which had thrust at him on a certain evening in the streets of Dorzheim, he had never been consciously aware,[31] as at present, of a state of well-being. He supposed the contrast had for good or for evil awakened him; and questioned glumly whether it were altogether convenient to be at the mercy of perceptions as sharpened and sensitive.
"Strange," Richard thought, "that before the wave of homesick misery hit him one evening on the streets of Dorzheim, he had never truly been aware, like he was now, of what it meant to feel good. He figured that the contrast had, for better or worse, opened his eyes; and he wondered gloomily whether it was really a good thing to be so vulnerable to heightened and sensitive perceptions."
If this were Dorzheim, then the chestnuts would be gingerbread; Greville and Molly would be “betrothed” by arrangement of their elders; and Richard would be proudly noting the fact that he was the one Jew with whom the Dunnes had “traffic....”
If this were Dorzheim, then the chestnuts would be gingerbread; Greville and Molly would be “engaged” by arrangement of their parents; and Richard would be proudly pointing out the fact that he was the only Jew with whom the Dunnes had “business...”
Thank goodness, in England you could be a Jew, and hardly even know it....
Thank goodness, in England you could be Jewish and hardly even realize it....
II
Jews ... but the Marcus children were yearly allowed to hunt for hidden Easter eggs in their garden. Dorothea, Ferdinand’s wife, had been the mildest of Protestants, as he was the most tolerant of Israelites; and there were times when bacon and matsas had appeared simultaneously upon their table, not from any unadjusted clash of orthodoxy, but merely that Ferdinand insisted on the British national breakfast, and Dorothea had an eccentric liking for unleavened bread when it was “in season.” Richard and Deb never learnt any Hebrew, till the approach of the boy’s “Barmitzfa” rendered necessary in his case a certain knowledge of the language, easily forgotten. The occasion itself struck him as mainly remarkable for the amount of presents he received. Deb considered it distinctly unfair that boys should be able to put in such a profitable extra birthday; she tried to get quits in hard value, by accepting as often as offered the post of bridesmaid, whether in church or in synagogue. Both religious ceremonies made an equally profound impression upon her—for an hour. The Marcuses did not keep up the Jewish feast-days and holidays, and consequently the younger generation were rather hazy as to their origin and significance. Ferdinand made a half-hearted effort to keep them reminded of the most important of these, so that they should not give offence to such of their friends and relatives as were strict in observance, by a blank stare of ignorance on receiving salutation: “Muzzeltoff!” They wished each other a Happy New Year quite impartially in the autumn and on the first of[32] January; and Christmas was a jovial mingling of whatever customs were pleasantest of diverse creeds and countries.
Jews ... but the Marcus kids were allowed to hunt for hidden Easter eggs in their garden every year. Dorothea, Ferdinand’s wife, was the mildest of Protestants, just as he was the most tolerant of Jews; and there were times when bacon and matzah appeared simultaneously on their table, not due to any clash of beliefs, but simply because Ferdinand insisted on the British national breakfast, and Dorothea had a quirky taste for unleavened bread when it was “in season.” Richard and Deb never learned any Hebrew until the approach of the boy’s “Bar Mitzvah” made it necessary for him to know the language, which he easily forgot. The event itself stood out to him mainly for the number of gifts he received. Deb thought it was really unfair that boys got to have such a lucrative extra birthday; she tried to balance it out by accepting the role of bridesmaid whenever offered, whether at a church or a synagogue. Both ceremonies left a strong impression on her—for about an hour. The Marcuses didn’t observe Jewish holidays, so the younger generation was a bit confused about their origins and significance. Ferdinand made a half-hearted attempt to remind them of the most important ones so they wouldn’t offend friends and relatives who were strict in their observance by staring blankly when greeted with “Mazel Tov!” They wished each other a Happy New Year quite fairly in the fall and on January 1st; and Christmas was a lively mix of whichever customs were the most enjoyable from different beliefs and cultures.
Dorothea and Ferdinand had agreed that whatever children might be born to them, should make their own choice of religion, or no religion, when they were old enough. Themselves had endured much from despotic parents, and were eagerly and insistently broad-minded in their educational intentions.
Dorothea and Ferdinand had decided that any children they had would be allowed to choose their own religion, or none at all, when they were old enough. They had both suffered a lot from controlling parents and were passionately committed to open-mindedness in their educational approach.
Old Hermann Marcus had sent his son to England on business when the lad was barely twenty—a shy, plump, sweet-faced little fellow, with bright brown eyes round with admiration for England and England’s ways. Peremptorily recalled to Bavaria after two years of Paradise, he summoned all his courage, and—from a safe distance—defied the tyrant ... somewhat tempering the grand effect of his rebellion by a diplomatic postscript pointing out that in London he could be of more service to the firm than in Munich; was rapidly gathering custom; and hoped in a few years to be able to marry. His father replied tersely that he was a thickhead, had always been a thickhead, would always be a thickhead, and was therefore admirably adapted by nature to settle down in a nation of thickheads—“but in that case, you will at once sever connection with my business.” Ferdinand dutifully trotted back to Germany; spent several wretched months in vain longings for his adopted country; and finally, not being of that stuff of which heroes are made, sneaked back to his Hampstead boarding-house, his tennis, his Sunday river-parties, and mysterious November fogs, leaving his sister Stella to break the news to old Marcus. The latter promptly cut his son out of his will. Ferdinand perseveringly worked himself up to a sufficiently good position on the Stock Exchange to be able, at the age of twenty-seven, to rescue Dorothea Ladislov from an uncongenial home, and marry her romantically at the registrar’s. The pretty, black-haired girl was the daughter of an aristocratic Czech family, which had settled in England before she was born. She and Ferdinand had fallen in love over their compared experiences of early years heavy and burdensome with must-nots. Deb, directly she appeared on the scene, flitted like a will-o’-the-wisp through dream-acres of sunshiny freedom planned for her by her parents, entirely from contrast with their own rigidly enclosed childhood. Not all the present bliss in the world could quite compensate for[33] those best lost years. Deb should live carelessly radiant from the very beginning—“Not spoilt, Ferdie; that’s different and hateful. She must learn reasonable manners and control; obedience even. Only there needn’t be so very much to obey. And as soon as she can think for herself——”
Old Hermann Marcus had sent his son to England on business when the boy was just barely twenty—a shy, chubby, sweet-faced kid with bright brown eyes full of admiration for England and its ways. After two years in what felt like paradise, he was abruptly called back to Bavaria. Gathering all his courage, he sent a defiant message to his father from a safe distance, softening his rebellion with a diplomatic note stating that he could be more useful to the firm in London than in Munich; that he was quickly gaining customers; and that he hoped to marry in a few years. His father responded curtly that he was an idiot, had always been an idiot, and would always be an idiot, making him perfectly suited to settle down in a country of idiots—“but if that’s the case, you’ll immediately cut ties with my business.” Ferdinand dutifully returned to Germany, endured several miserable months longing for his adopted country, and ultimately, not being the stuff heroes are made of, crept back to his boarding house in Hampstead, his tennis games, Sunday river excursions, and the enigmatic November fogs, leaving his sister Stella to break the news to old Marcus. The latter promptly removed his son from his will. Ferdinand stubbornly worked his way up to a good position on the Stock Exchange, enabling him, at twenty-seven, to rescue Dorothea Ladislov from a miserable home and marry her romantically at the registrar’s. The pretty, black-haired girl was the daughter of an aristocratic Czech family that had settled in England before she was born. She and Ferdinand fell in love over their shared experiences of a childhood burdened by strict rules. Deb, as soon as she appeared, floated through the sunny freedom her parents had envisioned for her, a sharp contrast to their own rigid upbringing. No amount of present joy could fully make up for those lost years. Deb would live a carefree life from the start—“Not spoiled, Ferdie; that’s different and awful. She must learn reasonable manners and self-control; even obedience. Just not too much to obey. And as soon as she can think for herself——”
“She shall dance to her own melodies. Ja, ja, it will be pleasant to have a happy little daughter, not checked, not afraid. And we must learn not to be shocked at her, as we grow older. She shall know that we trust her. Indeed, yes, it will be all right. When one is happy, one is also good. Our parents never understood that.”
“She will dance to her own tunes. Yes, it will be nice to have a cheerful little daughter, unrestrained and unafraid. We need to learn not to be shocked by her as we get older. She should know that we trust her. Absolutely, it will be fine. When someone is happy, they are also kind. Our parents never got that.”
“It will be all right,” echoed Dorothea, her dark eyes tender and luminous. “And we won’t grumble, or ask questions, will we? Papa was always grumbling, and Mama asked so many questions.... Ferdie, it would be terrible if we should forget, and wake up one morning to find we were only ordinary parents.”
“It will be fine,” echoed Dorothea, her dark eyes soft and bright. “And we won’t complain or ask questions, will we? Dad was always complaining, and Mom asked so many questions.... Ferdie, it would be awful if we forgot and woke up one morning to find we were just regular parents.”
She gave a little gasp of horror. Her husband took her face between his hands and kissed it....
She let out a small gasp of shock. Her husband held her face in his hands and kissed it...
They made quite a pretty hobby out of extraordinary parenthood.
They turned extraordinary parenthood into a pretty enjoyable hobby.
Then, as if to remind them that the other species still existed, when Deb was a wilful little creature of seven, came an imperious summons from Ferdinand’s father, who most inopportunely had decided to forgive them. The old thraldom held; they had no option but meekly to submit to forgiveness. This necessitated a journey to Bavaria—a long stay in Munich. Stella was so glad of them, so glad of this young, laughing sister-in-law in the house. But Marcus defied all tradition of stern grandfathers by refusing to succumb instantly to the pretty fearless ways of his first grandchild; in fact, he disapproved so completely of Deb, her looks, her English education, her unrebuked chatter, her clothes, her nurse, her loose shower of black hair, of everything that was Deb’s, that she was kept as much as possible out of his way. Sweet-natured and subservient in all else, Ferdinand was implacable on the one point: the old autocrat should not interfere with the happiness of one more girl-child. Already he had doomed Stella to spinsterhood; he forbade young men inside the house, and forbade Stella outside the house. One conventional marriage arrangement he had made for her with the parents of a sufficiently wealthy suitor, who, however, turned from Stella[34] to a larger dowry. No father could be expected to do more in the way of duty. An arrangement which Stella had the temerity to make for herself, he countered by the simple Teutonic method of locking her up, and shouting at her till she was tired....
Then, as if to remind them that other species were still around, when Deb was a headstrong little girl of seven, there came an authoritative call from Ferdinand’s father, who had inconveniently decided to forgive them. The old control was still in place; they had no choice but to humbly accept the forgiveness. This required a trip to Bavaria—a long stay in Munich. Stella was thrilled to have them there, especially with this young, cheerful sister-in-law in the house. But Marcus defied all the expectations of stern grandfathers by refusing to instantly warm up to his first grandchild's charming and bold ways; in fact, he completely disapproved of Deb—her appearance, her English upbringing, her unchecked chatter, her clothes, her nurse, her wild shower of black hair—everything that was Deb's, and he kept her as much as possible out of his sight. Sweet-natured and compliant in every other way, Ferdinand was unwavering on this one point: the old dictator should not disrupt the happiness of another little girl. He had already confined Stella to a life of singlehood; he prohibited young men from entering the house and forbade Stella from going out. He had made one conventional marriage arrangement for her with the parents of a sufficiently wealthy suitor, who, however, chose someone else for a larger dowry. No father could be expected to do more out of a sense of duty. When Stella had the audacity to make an arrangement for herself, he responded with the straightforward German method of locking her up and yelling at her until she was exhausted....
For Ferdinand, he had gained a slight respect. The boy had at least managed to win some sort of commercial foothold. “What do you reckon to make per annum, wass?” “About six hundred to a thousand.” Marcus was distinctly impressed: “Ach! as little as that?” Ferdinand enquired after the old firm. “The profits are excellent, sir; increasing yearly. Bah, did you think we should go to pieces because you left us?” sarcastically.
For Ferdinand, he had earned a bit of respect. The guy had at least found some kind of business foothold. “What do you think you’ll make a year, man?” “About six hundred to a thousand.” Marcus was clearly impressed: “Really? That's it?” Ferdinand asked about the old company. “The profits are great, sir; they keep increasing every year. Seriously, did you think we’d fall apart because you left us?” he said sarcastically.
The arrogant old merchant was lying. At Dorothea’s death he was thankful for an excuse to let Stella go to England and take over the charge of her brother’s household; thankful for an excuse to cut down expenses ... the business was rapidly running downhill. He warded off bankruptcy for another eleven years—then came the irrevocable crash. Ferdinand, who could not rid himself of the filial habit, immediately wrote and offered his father a home with them. So Hermann Marcus, at the age of seventy-seven, came to England, to “Daisybanks,” in Lansdowne Terrace. He found himself instantly relegated to a very comfortable back-seat among his children and grandchildren. Ferdie, though still timid in actual converse with his father, yet proved stubbornly master in his own house; and Stella had developed a brisk liveliness which was a true source of grief to her father. The two now treated his attempts to bully them, with a semi-humorous tolerance which the puzzled despot could only ascribe to his loss of income—“Of course, if I were swollen with money,”—with grim common-sense he resigned himself to dependence and rheumatism; it comforted him to suppose his loss of authority was due to material and not to moral causes.
The arrogant old merchant was lying. After Dorothea’s death, he was relieved to have a reason to send Stella to England and take charge of her brother’s household; relieved to have a reason to cut back on expenses... the business was quickly going downhill. He managed to avoid bankruptcy for another eleven years—then the inevitable crash came. Ferdinand, who couldn’t shake the habit of being a dutiful son, immediately wrote to offer his father a place with them. So Hermann Marcus, at seventy-seven, moved to England, to “Daisybanks,” on Lansdowne Terrace. He found himself quickly pushed to a very comfortable back seat among his children and grandchildren. Ferdie, though still shy in direct conversations with his father, showed that he was stubbornly in charge of his own house; and Stella had developed a lively energy that truly distressed her father. They both now responded to his attempts to boss them around with a semi-humorous tolerance that the confused despot could only attribute to his loss of income—“Of course, if I were rolling in money,”—with grim practicality, he resigned himself to being dependent and dealing with rheumatism; it gave him some comfort to think that his loss of authority was due to financial reasons rather than moral ones.
As for the third generation, he continued to disapprove of Deb, but liked Richard infinitely better. “You’ve no eyes for anyone but the girl,” he would growl at Ferdinand. “To my two children I dispensed equal affection.” Ferdinand smiled.... When he smiled he more than ever resembled a cheerful little troll, his small ripe face a web of intersecting spidery wrinkles. It was true that Deb was his darling who[35] could do no wrong; it was for Deb that he and Dorothea had built up so many defiant immature plans—beautiful plans. Dorothea had died for Richard’s life ... she would have loved the boy best, if she had lived; Ferdie guessed it, and conscientiously tried to supply a double quantity of favouritism. But Richard was undemonstrative; had started the schoolboy attitude even while his nurse was hopefully striving against odds to turn him into a pretty dear, a Fauntleroy. At three years old, his voice was gruff, his knees scraped, his manner properly off-hand, his tastes independent; he called ladies and gentlemen by their surnames, without prefix, when they bent to caress “dear little Dickie.” It was disconcerting to Ferdie’s kindly-disposed partners, misled by the white suit and deep lace collar, to find heavy brows bent upon them, while they were boomingly hailed as “Nash” and “Rothenburg.” Aunt Stella, wisely accepting the inevitable, bought her nephew a couple of rough navy-blue jerseys, a pair of sturdy boots, and a Newmarket overcoat; Nurse lamented that this latter article was not in white bunny-fur—“Master Dickie looks such a darling in white.” “He looks something between a burglar and a prize-fighter in anything; for the future, Nurse, he had better be known only as Richard.” “Oh, Madam, he’s but a baby yet!” Richard overheard, and: “I’m but a baby yet,” he pleaded with dignity the next time his father attempted to administer mild but well-deserved chastisement. From sheer astonishment, Ferdie let him off.
As for the third generation, he kept disapproving of Deb but liked Richard a lot more. “You’ve got no eyes for anyone but that girl,” he would grumble at Ferdinand. “I showed equal affection to my two children.” Ferdinand smiled... When he smiled, he looked even more like a cheerful little troll, his small, round face covered in a web of tiny wrinkles. It was true that Deb was his favorite who could do no wrong; it was for Deb that he and Dorothea had come up with so many bold, childish plans—beautiful plans. Dorothea had sacrificed herself for Richard’s life... she would have loved the boy most, if she had survived; Ferdie suspected it, and tried hard to give Richard double the attention. But Richard was reserved; he had adopted a typical schoolboy attitude even while his nurse was desperately trying to turn him into a charming little boy, a Fauntleroy. At three years old, his voice was gruff, his knees were scraped, his demeanor was casually indifferent, and his tastes were independent; he addressed ladies and gentlemen by their last names, with no titles, when they bent down to cuddle “dear little Dickie.” It was shocking to Ferdie’s well-meaning friends, misled by the white suit and deep lace collar, to see serious eyebrows lowered upon them while they were enthusiastically addressed as “Nash” and “Rothenburg.” Aunt Stella, wisely accepting the reality, bought her nephew a couple of sturdy navy-blue sweaters, a pair of tough boots, and a Newmarket coat; Nurse lamented that this last item wasn’t made of white bunny fur—“Master Dickie looks so adorable in white.” “He looks like a cross between a burglar and a prizefighter in anything; from now on, Nurse, he should just be known as Richard.” “Oh, Madam, he’s just a baby!” Richard overheard, and: “I’m just a baby!” he asserted with dignity the next time his father tried to give him mild but well-deserved discipline. Out of pure surprise, Ferdie let him off.
And after that, he seemed to be always at school, or “knocking round with other chaps.” He fell into frequent scrapes, and usually managed to fall out of them again without extraneous assistance. He stolidly kept a place in class a little above half-way, without spurts or lapses. His philosophy was eminently suited to practical needs; he kept his ugliness well brushed and tubbed and free from eccentricity, and his slow white grin had a bewildering fascination.
And after that, he always seemed to be at school or hanging out with other guys. He got into trouble often but usually figured out how to get out of it on his own. He consistently held a position in class a little above the midpoint, without any big ups or downs. His outlook was perfectly aligned with real-life needs; he made sure his looks were tidy and kept his appearance normal, and his slow, white grin had an oddly captivating charm.
“Our young Richard, my dear,” commented Aunt Stella to Deb, “reminds me of the best quality of almond rock; you take it home, and prepare for a treat, and then you find the sweetshop girl has forgotten to break it up for you.” She spoke English perfectly, but with foreign vivacity and a strong foreign accent. “Richard has never been broken up; he is unwieldy; he cannot be put in the mouth.”
“Our young Richard, my dear,” Aunt Stella said to Deb, “reminds me of the best kind of almond rock; you bring it home, get ready for a treat, and then you realize the sweetshop girl forgot to break it up for you.” She spoke English perfectly, but with lively energy and a noticeable foreign accent. “Richard has never been broken up; he’s awkward; he can’t be easily handled.”
“But he is of the best quality,” Deb quickly defended him; and was silent for a moment, thinking about Richard. She adored the boy; was content to know that she came first with him, though he rarely saw her, and still more rarely spoke to her except in the ordinary way of younger-brother teasing.
“But he is top quality,” Deb quickly defended him; and paused for a moment, thinking about Richard. She adored the boy; she was happy knowing that she was his priority, even though he rarely saw her, and even less often spoke to her except for the usual teasing that younger brothers do.
“Aunt Stella, Richard isn’t so stodgy as he likes to think he is,” she said suddenly. “Do you know, twice I’ve seen him nearly hysterical.”
“Aunt Stella, Richard isn’t as stuffy as he thinks he is,” she said suddenly. “You know, I’ve seen him almost lose it twice.”
“My child, you’re dreaming.”
"Hey kid, you’re dreaming."
“I’m not. Once was because a wasp was circling over his plate, and wouldn’t go away. And the other time was over a book.”
“I’m not. The first time was because a wasp was buzzing around his plate and wouldn’t leave. The other time was over a book.”
“Dear me, what book?”
"Wow, which book?"
But Deb was sorry now she had spoken so impulsively. Stella Marcus had a disconcerting way of making every subject seem as a hollow ball with a tinkle inside, to be lightly tossed, twice, thrice, and then let fall ... to roll away.
But Deb regretted that she had spoken so impulsively. Stella Marcus had an unsettling way of making every topic feel like a hollow ball with a little jingle inside, to be tossed lightly, twice, three times, and then let drop ... to roll away.
“What book?”
"What book is that?"
“‘A Tale of Two Cities.’”
“‘A Tale of Two Cities.’”
“Oh, every little boy cries over that.”
“Oh, every little kid cries about that.”
Deb had lied. It was not “The Tale of Two Cities,” but an account of the Dreyfus case.
Deb had lied. It wasn't "The Tale of Two Cities," but a story about the Dreyfus case.
This first war Christmas of nineteen-fourteen, the Marcuses moved out of their house in Lansdowne Terrace. The Stock Exchange was one of the definite places where a man of German extraction could be made to feel uncomfortable; very uncomfortable. Ferdinand Marcus did not complain of the cold-shouldering he received. “It’s natural, Stella; every time I open my mouth they are bound to be reminded.” But then some arbitrary stockbroker accused him publicly of being a spy and a traitor ... and Marcus quickly resigned his partnership in the firm of Nash, Rothenburg and Marcus; and withdrew to live as best he might on his income. The little man was hurt and sorrowful; he loved England passionately—he had renounced Germany and chosen England from motives of pure love. Not all the sons of Germany are as violently attached to the Fatherland as the Fatherland would like to make out. Some among them have resented the prison-wall system, the prevalent aggressive despotism that crushes out their human ways and wishes. So they had come to England, and had found a difference, and had stayed.... “Especially we Jews find the difference,” Ferdinand explained[37] to his sister, when he told her what had occurred on the Exchange. “They don’t realize, over here, how the Jews are still treated in Germany. And so they won’t believe that our loyalty to a country adopted is not hypocrisy, and that we can be truly glad if England wins the war. Stella, I wish they would believe it; I wish they would.” His lips trembled with the pathos of a child who has received an unmerited snubbing. “What ho! who cares?” he cried jerkily. Ferdie took pride in his collection of English slang; a pride which dated back to his enforced return to Germany, thirty-two years ago, with a few typical samples of the period. Stella remembered how he had kept up his forlorn spirits by use of such defiant oddments as “By Jingo,” “Here we are again,” “It’s all my eye and Betty Martin,”—“What’s that?” thundered his father, overhearing. Ferdie, blushing crimson, tried to explain that Betty Martin was the name of a lady—and—and the rest was idiom. “You will hold your mouth,” came the irritable edict....
This first war Christmas of 1914, the Marcuses moved out of their house on Lansdowne Terrace. The Stock Exchange was definitely one of the places where a man of German descent could feel unwelcome; very unwelcome. Ferdinand Marcus didn’t complain about the cold treatment he received. “It’s natural, Stella; every time I open my mouth, they’re bound to be reminded.” But then an arbitrary stockbroker publicly accused him of being a spy and a traitor... and Marcus quickly resigned his partnership in the firm of Nash, Rothenburg and Marcus and withdrew to live off his income as best as he could. The little man was hurt and sad; he loved England passionately—he had renounced Germany and chosen England out of pure love. Not all the sons of Germany are as fiercely loyal to the Fatherland as it would like to claim. Some of them have resented the oppressive system, the aggressive despotism that stifles their human nature and desires. So they had come to England, found a difference, and stayed... “Especially we Jews find the difference,” Ferdinand explained[37] to his sister when he told her what had happened at the Exchange. “They don’t realize how Jews are still treated in Germany. And so they won’t believe that our loyalty to a new country isn’t hypocrisy and that we can genuinely be glad if England wins the war. Stella, I wish they would believe it; I wish they would.” His lips trembled with the sadness of a child who has been unfairly snubbed. “What ho! Who cares?” he said jerkily. Ferdie took pride in his collection of English slang, a pride that dated back to his forced return to Germany thirty-two years ago, with a few typical phrases from the period. Stella remembered how he had kept his spirits up by using defiant expressions like “By Jingo,” “Here we are again,” “It’s all my eye and Betty Martin”—“What’s that?” his father had thundered when he overheard. Ferdie, blushing bright red, tried to explain that Betty Martin was the name of a lady—and—and the rest was just idiom. “You will keep your mouth shut,” came the irritable command...
Now—“What ho! who cares?” But he was miserable at the necessity for leaving his home. He was at that ripe pippin stage of the late forties when comfort, sentiment, and beaming good-humour make a happy blend of man. His voice had loudened to a hearty geniality. When he sat in a chair, he expanded and filled it out. On the anniversaries of Dorothea’s death and of their wedding-day, he did not go to business, but put white flowers under her portrait, and sobbed tenderly and unashamedly over the memories aroused. He liked standing with his carving-knife at the head of his own table, with a well-roasted joint in front of him. He liked Christmas carols, and happy faces, and giving presents to his family, and surprises, and Deb’s arms round his neck while she pleaded for some special treat; and songs with a bloom of mellow sadness over them; and a tame landscape with a sort of chubby frolic to it—cottage-children or lambs in the sunshine; and well-worn slippers, and moonlight. If he had continued to live in South Germany, he would no doubt have liked Schumann and beer, and the Lorelei and charcoal-burners and Grimms’ Fairy-tales. Perhaps these tastes still lingered on, unsuspected, in his system, subservient to a solemn love for the river Thames; he had given his heart to the Thames while he was still a stripling, and no Rhine-memories could alter the preference. Richard certainly should go to Oxford;[38] Ferdie looked forward to visiting him there; to some mysterious festivity entitled Commem.
Now—“What’s the big deal? who cares?” But he was unhappy about having to leave his home. He was at that prime age of late forties when comfort, sentiment, and a cheerful disposition create a happy man. His voice had grown more hearty and warm. When he sat in a chair, he spread out and filled it. On the anniversaries of Dorothea’s death and their wedding day, he didn’t go to work, but placed white flowers under her portrait, weeping gently and openly over the memories it brought back. He enjoyed standing with his carving knife at the head of his own table, with a perfectly roasted piece of meat in front of him. He loved Christmas carols, happy faces, giving gifts to his family, surprising them, and Deb's arms around his neck as she begged for a special treat; and songs that had a touch of sweet sadness to them; and a charming landscape with a playful vibe—children or lambs in the sunshine; and comfy old slippers, and moonlight. If he had stayed in South Germany, he would likely have enjoyed Schumann and beer, the Lorelei, charcoal-burners, and Grimms’ Fairy-tales. Maybe those preferences still unknowingly lingered within him, secondary to a deep love for the River Thames; he had given his heart to the Thames as a young man, and no memories of the Rhine could change that. Richard definitely should go to Oxford; [38] Ferdie was looking forward to visiting him there for some mysterious celebration called Commem.
Above all, perhaps, he loved the sight of lovers. Lovers such as he and Dorothea had been: compounded of joy without ecstasy; sadness without anguish; youthful, blushing lovers who held hands, and could be teased and blessed.... And later—“the bride was given away by her father.”... And later still: “—of a girl” ... who would soon learn to blow on his watch and crow when it flew open.
Above all, maybe, he loved seeing couples in love. Couples like he and Dorothea had been: mixed with happiness but not overwhelming joy; sorrowful but not in pain; young, shy lovers who held hands and could be playfully teased and cherished.... And later—“the father gave away the bride.”... And even later: “—of a girl” ... who would soon learn to blow on his watch and cheer when it popped open.
For of course he was thinking of Deb.
For of course, he was thinking about Deb.
No parental coercion in her case; no prudent selection by her elders. To that he was pledged; had not he and Dorothea planned that Deb should seek out her own true mate in her own good time, and bring him home?
No pressure from her parents in her situation; no careful choice made by her guardians. He had promised that; hadn’t he and Dorothea agreed that Deb should find her own true partner when the time was right and bring him home?
And bring him home.... But home was “Daisybanks,” Lansdowne Terrace. Ferdie’s pleasures were not of the scattered order, but had associated themselves very closely with just that click to the gate, announcing his home-coming every evening; just that virginia creeper, matting one side of the house in red; and just that half-acre of garden at the back, where the sweet-william and the canterbury bells repaid so gratefully his careful watering every summer evening, though the hose still leaked at that one faulty portion of rubber tubing.
And bring him home.... But home was “Daisybanks,” Lansdowne Terrace. Ferdie’s pleasures weren’t spread out everywhere; they were tightly linked to that sound of the gate clicking shut, signaling his return each evening; that Virginia creeper covering one side of the house in red; and that half-acre garden in the back, where the sweet-william and the Canterbury bells rewarded his careful watering every summer evening, even though the hose still leaked at that one faulty section of rubber tubing.
“We shall have to tell them about that leak, Stella,” was all he found courage to say, when his sister informed him that she had already found a tenant to take over their expiring lease, and to buy the furniture.
“We need to tell them about that leak, Stella,” was all he could bring himself to say when his sister told him that she had already found a tenant to take over their expiring lease and buy the furniture.
Stella was the practical person of the family. Stella had beautiful white teeth, and a shrill excitable voice. Because she rattled on incessantly, she was regarded by her contemporaries as a wit; and her popular entrance into a room was usually hailed uproariously, as though the assembled company had been awaiting its jester. Her secret horror was to be regarded as the traditional narrow-minded and intolerant old maid; and to avert this she harped facetiously on the topic. She owned a unique collection of the sort of cayenne “good tale” which can always be relied upon to raise at least one blush and one protest; and so by repartee and impromptu, she managed to achieve an enfant terrible reputation, of which she was as vain as younger girls of their conquests. Men called her “a sport,” and would often drop into a chair by[39] her side, with the latest chuckle from Town Topics or the Pink ’Un—“Nothing shocks Stella Marcus, you know!” ... and certainly, as far as anything verbal was concerned, Stella fancied herself well in the van of the New Movement. But she did not realize that lip-service was no longer vassal to emancipation; and that: “Do shocking things, not say them all day long,” was the up-to-date rendering of Kingsley’s advice; did not realize, in fact, that for all her breathless determination, she was not quite able to catch up with Deb’s generation.
Stella was the practical one in the family. She had beautiful white teeth and a loud, energetic voice. Because she talked non-stop, her peers saw her as witty, and her lively entrance into a room was usually met with huge enthusiasm, as if everyone had been waiting for their entertainer. Her biggest fear was being seen as the stereotypical narrow-minded old maid, so to avoid this, she jokingly brought up the topic. She had a one-of-a-kind collection of spicy “good stories” that could be counted on to provoke at least one blush and one protest; with her quick comebacks and spontaneity, she managed to build a reputation as an enfant terrible, of which she was as proud as younger girls are of their achievements. Men called her “a sport” and would often plop down next to her with the latest gossip from Town Topics or the Pink ’Un—“Nothing shocks Stella Marcus, you know!” ... and certainly, when it came to conversation, Stella believed she was at the forefront of the New Movement. But she didn’t realize that just talking about liberation wasn't enough anymore; and that: “Do shocking things, not just talk about them all day,” was the modern take on Kingsley’s advice; she didn't realize that despite her eager determination, she wasn’t quite keeping up with Deb’s generation.
Deb! ... of necessity she could not stand for a cipher in Stella’s emotions; was bound to arouse love or hatred ... perhaps the conflict was not yet finally decided. For Deb was not only the daughter she might have borne—if Hermann Marcus had not interposed his bulky will between Stella and Stella’s destiny, but also the girl she might have been—again if Hermann had taken the same views of fatherhood as Ferdie. Out of the non-fulfilment of Stella’s existence had arisen Deb’s present Paradise of liberty; Stella herself perceived that: herself the ashes and Deb the gaily-plumaged phœnix. Ferdie, as a father, needed the tragic example afforded him by his elder sister unmarried—for marriage, when it is obviously a vocation squandered, is as true tragedy as the squandering of some great gift. Stella by nature had been just such a girl as Deb was now.... And she did not hate Deb, nor use her authority to baulk the girl where herself had been baulked. To her credit, she took instead a fierce, yet half-amused pride in flaunting Deb’s emancipation from control, before the grimly disapproving glare of Deb’s grandfather; it was revenge by proxy.... “You prevented me from acting thus—and thus—and thus—You have no power here. Look—and look again: this is what I should have been, this is what I should have done. But all the spilt joy has been gathered into another cup—and yours are no more the fingers at the handle!”... So Stella’s long-shaped greenish eyes danced their wordless triumph at her father; while Deb, innocent of interplay, was frankly and chummily telling Ferdie about some successful impertinence of girlhood.
Deb! ... she couldn’t be indifferent to Stella’s feelings; she was bound to evoke love or hatred ... maybe the conflict wasn’t fully resolved yet. Deb was not just the daughter Stella could have had—if Hermann Marcus hadn’t put his heavy will between Stella and her fate—but also the person she could have been—if Hermann shared Ferdie’s views on fatherhood. From the unfulfilled life Stella once led came Deb’s current paradise of freedom; Stella realized that: she was the ashes and Deb was the brightly colored phoenix. Ferdie, as a father, needed the tragic example set by his older sister being single—because marriage, when it’s clearly a wasted opportunity, is as much of a tragedy as squandering a great gift. By nature, Stella had been just the kind of girl Deb was now.... And she didn’t hate Deb, nor did she use her authority to sabotage the girl in the way she had been sabotaged. Instead, she took fierce, yet somewhat amused, pride in showcasing Deb’s freedom from control, right in front of Deb’s disapproving grandfather; it was revenge by proxy.... “You stopped me from acting this way—and this way—and this way—You have no power here. Look—and look again: this is what I could have been, this is what I could have done. But all the joy you wasted has been poured into another cup—and your fingers are no longer on the handle!”... So Stella’s long, greenish eyes sparkled with silent triumph at her father; while Deb, unaware of the underlying tension, was cheerfully sharing with Ferdie some successful act of girlhood rebellion.
She did not hate Deb. She did not love her either—at least, not in any tender lullaby ways. If she exulted in Deb’s happiness, promoted it wherever possible, defended her against[40] aggressive comment, nevertheless she was curiously aware all the time that the relations between herself and Deb had not reached completion; were hovering on the verge of something fundamental and savage of either love or hatred—she did not know. Meanwhile Deb, in her lordly childishness, was heartily fond of Aunt Stel; and people remarked how nice it was that Miss Marcus and her niece were almost like sisters together!
She didn't hate Deb. She didn't love her either—at least, not in any sweet, lullaby-like way. While she celebrated Deb's happiness, supported it whenever she could, and stood up for her against[40] harsh comments, she was always oddly aware that her relationship with Deb wasn’t fully developed; it was teetering on the edge of something deep and intense, whether love or hate—she couldn't say. Meanwhile, Deb, in her haughty childishness, was very fond of Aunt Stel, and people often remarked how nice it was that Miss Marcus and her niece were almost like sisters!
It was Stella who arranged that they should temporarily move into a boarding-house till Mr Marcus was able to ascertain more exactly what his very reduced income was likely to be. Some of his money was invested abroad, and nobody knew how long the war would last.... It was best not to enter upon a definite mode of living just now; and she did not care about house-keeping in apartments; their own house, or nothing.
It was Stella who organized for them to temporarily move into a boarding house until Mr. Marcus could figure out exactly what his significantly lower income would be. Some of his money was invested overseas, and no one knew how long the war would go on.... It was better not to commit to a specific way of living right now; she wasn’t interested in managing a household in an apartment; it was either their own house or nothing.
Montagu Hall in South Kensington would do very well; she and Deb were each to have a small single room; Ferdinand shared a double bedroom with his father, who required a certain amount of attention and nursing. Richard was going to spend Christmas with the Dunnes, and therefore need not be considered till the Easter holidays; and perhaps by then....
Montagu Hall in South Kensington would be a great choice; she and Deb would each have a small single room; Ferdinand shared a double bedroom with his dad, who needed a bit of care and support. Richard was planning to spend Christmas with the Dunnes, so he didn’t need to be thought about until the Easter holidays; and maybe by then....
Stella Marcus, for all her caustic, jesting shrewdness, was not aware that those who once acquire the boarding-house habit will continue to say from season to season, from anniversary to anniversary, from year to year: “Perhaps by then ...;” will never own that they have settled down to unsettlement.
Stella Marcus, with all her sharp, joking cleverness, didn't realize that once people get used to living in a boarding house, they tend to say from season to season, from anniversary to anniversary, from year to year: “Maybe by then ...;” and will never admit that they've gotten comfortable with being unsettled.
They drew up with all their baggage at about five o’clock on the second of January. As the front door was opened to them, a voice from the hall rasped out into the foggy air:
They arrived with all their luggage around five o’clock on the second of January. As the front door opened for them, a voice from the hall shouted out into the foggy air:
“—I like a dog to be a dog, not—Shut that door, can’t you?... Oh, I see——”
“—I like a dog to be a dog, not—Shut that door, can’t you?... Oh, I get it——”
Three men were standing about in the hall, smoking. The owner of the rasp also possessed a long domed head, crude pink where the hair had worn away on top, and a face of the same nursery pink, ploughed by implacable lines of opinion and ill-humour. He stopped his complaint, and stared with curiosity at the newcomers passing through the hall.
Three men were hanging out in the hall, smoking. The guy with the raspy voice also had a long, round head, a rough pink where his hair had worn away on top, and a face that matched, marked by deep lines of stubborn opinions and bad mood. He stopped complaining and looked with curiosity at the newcomers walking through the hall.
I
Deb knelt in front of the squat sturdy oil-stove with “Cora” gold-lettered across its front, and began carefully to trickle a supply of kerosene into the tank. Cora was essential to the evening’s enjoyment of her three votaries; their friendship grouped itself round her personality, and Aunt Stella, whose wit ran fatally in the direction of punning, had even dared to nickname their union the Chorus.
Deb knelt in front of the short, sturdy oil stove with “Cora” in gold letters across the front, and started to carefully pour kerosene into the tank. Cora was key to the evening’s enjoyment for her three friends; their friendship revolved around her personality, and Aunt Stella, who had a knack for puns, had even playfully dubbed their group the Chorus.
Deb knelt, perplexed, musing, a vestal before the altar....
Deb knelt, confused, thinking, like a virgin before the altar....
Cora was six weeks old, and was just losing her first fragrance when Deb bought her.... “Does anyone want an oil-stove cheap?” she demanded, rushing like tragedy upon the assembled company in the lounge of Montagu Hall Hotel. “With saucepan, feeder, gallon-can, and all my illusions, complete for five-and-tenpence?”
Cora was six weeks old and just starting to lose her baby smell when Deb bought her.... “Does anyone want a cheap oil stove?” she shouted, rushing in like it was a crisis upon the group gathered in the lounge of Montagu Hall Hotel. “With a saucepan, feeder, gallon can, and all my hopes and dreams, all for just five and ten pence?”
“My dear child!” cried Stella, “Cora has been yours for exactly half a day.”
“My dear child!” exclaimed Stella, “Cora has been yours for exactly half a day.”
Deb sank down despairingly on the fender-seat. “Five-and-eightpence,” she amended. Then, darkly: “To be bested by a rotten little piece of ironmongery one foot by two——!”
Deb sank down hopelessly on the fender-seat. “Five-and-eightpence,” she corrected herself. Then, darkly: “To be outdone by a cheap little piece of hardware one foot by two——!”
“Does she smell?” Jenny Carew exclaimed impulsively; “oh, then something must be wrong with her.” (They commented afterwards how queer it was that never for an instant had Cora been “it” to any of them; always “her.”) “Do let me take her to pieces for you, and put her together again. Do let me, Miss Marcus. I haven’t had a thrill for ages. And if I fail I’ll buy the fragments for Bobby to play with. Dolph, who did we last lend our screw-driver to?”
“Does she smell?” Jenny Carew said impulsively; “oh, then something must be wrong with her.” (They later discussed how strange it was that Cora had never been “it” to any of them; always “her.”) “Please let me take her apart for you and put her back together. Please, Miss Marcus. I haven’t had any excitement in a long time. And if I mess up, I’ll buy the pieces for Bobby to play with. Dolph, who did we last lend our screwdriver to?”
Her husband, morose and bearded, was not interested in Cora. “Somebody who hasn’t given it back.”
Her husband, gloomy and bearded, wasn't interested in Cora. “Someone who hasn’t returned it.”
“All right, Mrs Carew; and you can have the bits for Bobby anyway, when you’ve thrilled long enough. I don’t want the little brute, whole or in pieces; I would have thrown her out of the window, but just at that moment she threw me out at[42] the door. She certainly has character, and a perfumed soul, and—and I was so happy, carrying her home in my arms this morning.”
“All right, Mrs. Carew; and you can take the bits for Bobby anyway, whenever you’re done having your fun. I don’t want the little monster, whole or in pieces; I would have thrown her out the window, but just then she threw me out at[42] the door. She definitely has personality, and a fragrant spirit, and—and I was so happy, carrying her home in my arms this morning.”
Someone spoke indolently from the deepest armchair at the best corner of the fire. “Miss Marcus, I’ll buy your disillusion for five-and-eightpence.”
Someone spoke lazily from the deepest armchair in the best spot by the fire. “Miss Marcus, I’ll buy your disillusion for five shillings and eight pence.”
“Will you? Will you really? Do you want her?” Deb looked across at him shyly. The soldier had not been long at Montagu Hall; rarely spoke, except, lately, to Jenny; and generally did not give an impression that he could be stimulated from a state of sunken lethargy for anybody on earth.
“Will you? Do you really want her?” Deb looked at him shyly. The soldier hadn’t been at Montagu Hall for long; he rarely spoke, except recently to Jenny, and he generally didn’t seem like he could be stirred from his deep lethargy for anyone on earth.
“Not for myself. Heaven forbid! But my men are always shouting for more stoves. Doubt if even Cora could throw half a hundred lusty fusiliers out of their recreation room. I’ll have a look at her, if I may.”
“Not for myself. Heaven forbid! But my guys are always shouting for more stoves. I doubt even Cora could kick half a hundred strong soldiers out of their lounge. I’ll check on her, if that’s alright.”
He and Jenny and Deb went up to the second floor to inspect Cora.
He, Jenny, and Deb went up to the second floor to check on Cora.
“There she is already ...” mourned Deb, on the first floor landing.
“There she is already ...” mourned Deb, from the first floor landing.
Presently the three of them were standing with gaze fixed in fascinated silence upon the object for purchase. There was no other illumination in the room; Cora cast her spells in hard blocks of white light and black shadow....
Currently, the three of them were standing with their eyes glued in fascinated silence on the item for sale. There was no other light in the room; Cora created her magic with sharp contrasts of white light and black shadow....
A boarding-house—an oil-stove—the soldier—Jenny Carew—it struck Deb from what a bizarre rag-bag romance drew its patchwork pieces. She stole a look at Burton Ames; he was old; possibly about forty-six; and had an air of being neglected—neglectful: his khaki slouched over his chunky shoulders; his hair, grizzled fawn, was disordered and ragged; the corners of his eyes gathered into wrinkles. Not young, not successful, not handsome, and married ... she had heard him mention a wife somewhere in the West Country.... Preposterous that even for five swift seconds she should have received an impression that the big thing might be hidden here for her—
A boarding house—an oil stove—the soldier—Jenny Carew—it hit Deb how strange this odd romance was with all its mismatched parts. She glanced at Burton Ames; he looked old, maybe around forty-six; and gave off a vibe of being neglected—like he neglected himself: his khaki hung loosely over his muscular shoulders; his grizzled brown hair was messy and unkempt; the skin around his eyes was creased with wrinkles. Not young, not successful, not attractive, and married ... she had heard him mention a wife living somewhere in the West Country... It felt ridiculous that for even five quick seconds she thought the big opportunity might be hidden here for her—
And then she saw that Jenny’s charming little gamin face was alive, and warm, and flickering as firelight; roguery achase round her lips; tears on her brown, blunt lashes; promise and mutiny and tenderness ... what was the matter with Jenny? Slowly the soldier’s hand came out and closed tightly round her arm, just above the elbow.... Deb, still watching, almost winced at sight of the grip....
And then she saw that Jenny’s cute little impish face was alive, warm, and flickering like firelight; mischief danced around her lips; tears rested on her brown, thick lashes; there was promise and rebellion and tenderness... what was wrong with Jenny? Slowly, the soldier’s hand reached out and closed tightly around her arm, just above the elbow... Deb, still watching, almost winced at the sight of the grip...
Yes—but where was the place for Deb, in Deb’s room?
Yes—but where was Deb supposed to be, in Deb's room?
She had no need of married people; took it for granted that the married man cannot lead by splendid sun-beaten ways to finality; that a married woman has ever the advantage over a maid, by won tranquillity of experience. She had no need of these two. Then why did they leave it lying about under her notice ... whatever it was they had found? The atmosphere was neither amorous nor exotic; but Deb had an impression as though the eternal man and woman had just come home; and that at any moment he might commit some little commonplace act—slip off his coat and hand it to Jenny to be mended, to make significant the fact that they were man and woman come home—
She didn't need married people; she assumed that a married man can't lead to a clear conclusion through bright, sunny paths; that a married woman always has an edge over a single woman due to her peaceful life experience. She had no use for either of them. So why did they leave whatever it was they found just lying around for her to see? The atmosphere wasn't romantic or exotic; but Deb felt like the eternal man and woman had just returned home; and at any moment, he might do something ordinary—like take off his coat and hand it to Jenny to mend, emphasizing that they were a couple back home—
—In her room. Petulantly she turned away from sight of Jenny’s face ... could she reach the door and get out before Jenny’s lidded emotions brimmed over into action?—Too late! ... Jenny’s arms were strangling Deb, Jenny’s scorching lips were on Deb’s cheek and neck, Jenny’s half-sobbing half-laughing runs and murmurings of incoherence were thrown upon the unnatural silence ... “You darling—darling—darling! I’ve wanted to hug you like this since the first night you crept into the lounge. You’re such a beautiful little thing ... isn’t she? Isn’t she? Oh, I’m so happy you’re here—do let’s all three be pals—I hate everyone else in this beastly place ... little funny, sorrowful, creamy kid, I like you—I like you——”
—In her room. Petulantly, she turned away from the sight of Jenny’s face... could she reach the door and get out before Jenny’s pent-up emotions spilled over into action?—Too late! ... Jenny’s arms were tightly wrapped around Deb, Jenny’s burning lips were on Deb’s cheek and neck, and Jenny’s half-sobbing, half-laughing murmurs of incoherence filled the unnatural silence... “You darling—darling—darling! I’ve wanted to hug you like this since the first night you snuck into the lounge. You’re such a beautiful little thing... aren’t you? Aren’t you? Oh, I’m so happy you’re here—let’s all three be friends—I can’t stand anyone else in this awful place... little funny, sorrowful, creamy kid, I like you—I like you——”
And all the while her eyes were on the soldier. And all this boundless slippery exuberance was for the soldier—at the soldier—it did not matter upon what pretext it vented itself. Warmth and excitement to spare for Deb too ... Deb felt this, or she would have torn herself away from the embrace ... but Jenny was wholly unconscious that she was making love to a man with a girl as the intermediary; she was no self-analyst. But the soldier and Deb, in one look exchanged, established that mental kinship which exists between those who see things alike introspectively and from the outside view; with meaning duplicated and tripled; made grotesque by circumstance or contrast; backwards from the future, and[44] twisted this way and that by imps of irony; kinship of those who can see with the chill impersonality of gods on Olympus, and also with pointed application to their own tiny scheme of things; restless subtle kinship of those who dream and those who question.
And all the while, her eyes were on the soldier. All this endless, slippery excitement was for the soldier—at the soldier—it didn't matter what excuse it found to express itself. There was warmth and excitement to spare for Deb too... Deb felt this, or she would have pulled herself away from the embrace... but Jenny was completely unaware that she was falling for a guy through another girl; she wasn't one to analyze herself. Yet the soldier and Deb, in a shared glance, created that mental bond that exists between people who have a similar perspective—both introspectively and from the outside view; with meanings duplicated and tripled; distorted by circumstance or contrast; looking backward from the future, and [44] twisted in various ways by irony; a bond of those who can see with the detached perspective of gods on Olympus, and also with a pointed focus on their own small world; a restless, subtle bond of those who dream and those who question.
And even as they silently hailed each other, he smiling a little under his fair drawn eyebrows, and she very serious; hailed each other through the froth and tumble of Jenny’s excited talk, the white light which rayed the ceilings and walls of the room, was sucked into soft inky chokiness....
And even as they quietly greeted each other, he smiled a bit beneath his light eyebrows, and she looked quite serious; they acknowledged each other through the excitement and chatter of Jenny's animated conversation, while the bright light that filled the room’s ceilings and walls was absorbed into a soft, inky darkness....
“Little beast has gone out,” commented the soldier, in disrespectful reference to Cora. “Light her again, and let’s sit round and be comfortable.”
“Little beast has gone out,” the soldier said disrespectfully about Cora. “Light her again, and let’s sit around and get comfortable.”
II
Of course Deb did not sell Cora.
Of course, Deb didn’t sell Cora.
Round Cora they hacked a sort of intimate privacy, with privileges for their trio alone. Cora was their excuse, the ostentatious cause of their withdrawal from the rest of the boarding-house: they were going to smoke a cigarette with Cora; they were going to fry potatoes on Cora; Cora was depressed, and needed the instalment of a fresh wick. Perhaps they rather overdid Cora; but the intangible need binding them together needed to solve itself into tangible expression. Cora, whether as an exaggerated joke or a temperamental goddess, was ... convenient. “Are you coming home to Cora to-night?” or “I saw Cora was lit, so I walked in!” Deb was High Priestess of the Oil-can; Jenny, principal engineer and mechanic; and the soldier serenely enjoyed results, as was typical of him.
Around Cora, they created a kind of private space just for their trio. Cora was their excuse, the flashy reason for staying away from the rest of the boarding house: they were going to smoke a cigarette with Cora; they were going to fry potatoes with Cora; Cora was feeling down and needed a new wick. Maybe they took their obsession with Cora a bit too far, but the unspoken connection that kept them together needed to be expressed in some way. Cora, whether as an inside joke or a temperamental muse, was... convenient. “Are you going home to Cora tonight?” or “I saw that Cora was lit, so I stopped by!” Deb was the High Priestess of the Oil-can; Jenny, the main engineer and mechanic; and the soldier calmly enjoyed the outcomes, as was typical for him.
And then Stella Marcus crystallized their dependence on the Cora legend into a pun. They took up the nickname—“The Chorus meets to-night!”—schoolgirlish methods of allusion ... but Jenny and the soldier had been battered by realities, and welcomed the silliness of their present relapse. And Deb, her soul a responsive barometer, sank alternately to the soldier’s semi-humorous apathy of nothing-worth-while, and leapt again to Jenny’s soaring irresponsibility.
And then Stella Marcus turned their reliance on the Cora legend into a pun. They embraced the nickname—“The Chorus meets tonight!”—with schoolgirl-like allusions... but Jenny and the soldier had been worn down by reality, and they welcomed the absurdity of their current slip-back. And Deb, her soul a sensitive gauge, fluctuated between the soldier’s half-amused indifference of nothing being worthwhile and soared back up to Jenny’s carefree irresponsibility.
The soldier had been thus labelled by Deb in the spirit of irony, when he told her that he had been twenty-three years[45] in the army, and was not, as she had at first imagined, one of that gallant mushroom crop raised by the call of war. He had been in India and South Africa, Aden, Singapore, Malta and Gibraltar. It was difficult to conceive of anyone less of the accepted military type: an individualist of the let-me-alone order; an atheist; a keen but destructive logician; a hopelessly romantic pessimist; he could not understand ready-made standards of conduct, of honour, of conviviality; would not conform to the prevalent disposition to flock together, pray together, stand or fall together. A soldier, even a good soldier, without esprit de corps, was a deplorable spectacle; hardly likely to prove an acquisition to the mess. His fellow-officers, after a perplexed interval of acquaintance, were wont to pronounce him a rum beast. To which, very occasionally, was made the resentful addition: “Tries to be funny”—when Burton Ames unleashed his weary but mordant form of humour. He was more popular with his men, who appreciated the eccentric interest he was prone to waste on them singly and as persons, however much he depreciated them collectively.
The soldier had been labeled this way by Deb in a spirit of irony when he told her he had spent twenty-three years[45] in the army and was not, as she initially thought, one of those gallant recruits raised by the call of war. He had served in India, South Africa, Aden, Singapore, Malta, and Gibraltar. It was hard to picture anyone less fitting the typical military mold: he was an individualist who preferred to be left alone; an atheist; a keen but critical thinker; a hopelessly romantic pessimist; he struggled to grasp the common standards of behavior, honor, or camaraderie; and he wouldn’t go along with the common tendency to group together, pray together, or stand or fall together. A soldier, even a good one, without esprit de corps, was a sad sight; hardly someone likely to be a valuable addition to the mess. His fellow officers, after a confusing period of getting to know him, often referred to him as a strange character. Sometimes, with a hint of resentment, they added, “Tries to be funny,” when Burton Ames revealed his tired but sharp wit. He was more well-liked by his men, who appreciated the unique interest he tended to show in them individually, even though he often belittled them as a group.
Fitly, he should have been apprenticed to some trade or profession which combined the essentials of a sailor, an explorer, a landed proprietor, a hermit and a carpenter. The career of Robinson Crusoe answered all requisites to perfection....
Fitly, he should have been trained in a trade or profession that combined the skills of a sailor, an explorer, a landowner, a hermit, and a carpenter. The journey of Robinson Crusoe checked all the boxes perfectly....
Out of Deb’s little crowded room, made vivid by her own books and pictures, he created for himself a sort of amateur desert island, away from the gregarious herd in the smoking-room and lounge and drawing-room downstairs. His own room was bare and uncomfortable, as only a soldier’s can be who has many times shifted camp, and without a woman to look after him. And Jenny’s larger room was liable to intrusions from Dolph and Bobby. But in Deb’s room he hung curtains, and fiddled with Cora, and altered furniture, and smoked his pipe, and examined books, and listened to Deb’s wicked imitations of their fellow-boarders, and cooked potatoes by his own home-made method of so many heart-beats to the moment and so many moments to the boil, and confided in Deb and Jenny his love of complete solitude, with ever-deepening tranquillity of mood. Sometimes they all went out together on some impromptu ramble leading to Hampstead Heath or a cinema or a coffee-stall. But usually they were to be found in a careless group round Cora; Burton Ames lumbering in[46] the only armchair; one figure a-sprawl on the bed; the other flopped on the floor; accommodation of the soldier’s huge inert limbs reducing to nil the already limited space. A clammy February and bleak March urged a desire to huddle, morally and actually. It was scarcely possible for one of them to make a movement without brushing against one of the others.... Sometimes Dolph would meander into the room in funereal quest of his wife; and sometimes Aunt Stella left her rubber of bridge to exchange a few jokes with Major Ames. But for the most part they were tacitly left alone, or unjustly alluded to as a “noisy gang” by Mr Gryce, whose room was below theirs.
Out of Deb’s little crowded room, brightened by her own books and pictures, he made for himself a sort of amateur desert island, away from the lively crowd in the smoking room, lounge, and drawing room downstairs. His own room was bare and uncomfortable, like only a soldier’s can be who has shifted camps many times and has no woman to take care of him. And Jenny’s larger room was prone to interruptions from Dolph and Bobby. But in Deb’s room, he hung curtains, fiddled with Cora, rearranged the furniture, smoked his pipe, examined books, listened to Deb’s funny imitations of their fellow boarders, cooked potatoes using his own method of counting heartbeats to the moment and moments until they boiled, and shared with Deb and Jenny his love for complete solitude, feeling increasingly calm. Sometimes they all went out together on spontaneous outings to Hampstead Heath or a movie or a coffee stall. But usually, they could be found in a relaxed group around Cora; Burton Ames awkwardly filling the only armchair; one person sprawled on the bed; another flopped on the floor; the soldier’s huge, heavy limbs taking up any remaining space. A damp February and bleak March made them want to huddle together, both emotionally and physically. It was nearly impossible for one of them to move without bumping into someone else. Sometimes Dolph would wander into the room in a solemn search for his wife; and sometimes Aunt Stella would leave her game of bridge to swap a few jokes with Major Ames. But for the most part, they were quietly left alone, or unfairly referred to as a “noisy gang” by Mr. Gryce, whose room was below theirs.
Ferdie Marcus was far too glad that Deb was occupied and amused to question the propriety of this bedroom intimacy. If all had gone well, if there had been no war, the poor child would have continued in possession of her own sitting-room in “Daisybanks,” where she had formerly received her friends—“ragged” with her friends was the mysterious term applied—Ferdie had, of course, appropriated it to his own use: “Na, my darling, did you have a good rag this evening?”... He gathered she was having a “rag” now; it was natural to her age; but everything that Deb did, he whittled to fit this assumption of nature—only natural that the child should want to be out—only natural that the child should want to be at home—“Leave them alone, Stella; Jenny Carew is always present; it is only natural that Deb likes the company of young folk. Forty-six, is he? All the better, then; a harmless fogey, almost as old as I am; it livens him up to be with Deb and the pretty little Carew—tells them tales of war ... ho! ho! the new Othello. Only, Stella ... Papa need not know what is going on—wass? He would not understand.”
Ferdie Marcus was really pleased that Deb was busy and amused to question the appropriateness of their closeness in the bedroom. If everything had gone as planned, if there had been no war, the poor girl would still have her own sitting room at “Daisybanks,” where she used to entertain her friends—“having a good time” was the mysterious phrase they used. Ferdie had, of course, taken that space for himself: “So, my darling, did you have a good time this evening?”... He sensed she was enjoying a “good time” now; it was typical for her age. But everything Deb did, he twisted to fit this idea of what was natural—only natural that the girl would want to be out—only natural that she would want to be at home—“Leave them alone, Stella; Jenny Carew is always around; it’s only natural that Deb enjoys the company of young people. Forty-six, is he? All the better, then; a harmless old-timer, almost as old as I am; it perks him up to be with Deb and the pretty little Carew—he shares stories about the war ... ho! ho! the new Othello. Just, Stella ... Papa doesn’t need to know what’s happening—right? He wouldn’t get it.”
Harmless? Certainly Burton Ames intended to be harmless. He did not believe himself in love with either Deb or Jenny. He valued them for their companionship, for their interest in himself, for their distinct and unique personalities. They were a stimulating find among the heterogeneous nomads of boarding-houses. He thought he liked them as two charming boys. With his scorn for platitudes and for platitudinous happenings, he underrated the dangers of propinquity. If one were careful ... his careful attitude was his undoing;[47] it goaded Jenny and Deb out of shelter. They knew well enough that from their reliance on—well, on Cora, was sure to arise this equation of danger; they courted it, hunted it, even. Ames was such an insistently masculine factor in that room; a girl’s room. The very rough feel of his sleeve—Jenny knew ... every time she moved.... And she was a restless creature, forever thrilling her wings.
Harmless? Of course, Burton Ames meant to be harmless. He didn’t think he was in love with either Deb or Jenny. He appreciated them for their friendship, their interest in him, and their distinct and unique personalities. They were a refreshing discovery among the diverse group of people in boarding houses. He thought of them like two charming guys. With his disdain for clichés and predictable situations, he underestimated the risks of being close to them. He believed that if he was careful... but that careful mindset was his downfall; it pushed Jenny and Deb out of their comfort zone. They were well aware that their dependence on—well, on Cora—would definitely lead to this risk; they pursued it, even sought it out. Ames was such a strong masculine presence in that room; a girl’s room. The scratchy texture of his sleeve—Jenny felt it every time she moved.... And she was a restless spirit, always eager to stretch her wings.
Jenny was just an atom of life-force, twinkling wildly, all the time, in every direction; jostling to be noticed, petted, admired; a gyrating dizzy mote in the sunslant; a savage little brown bundle of sexual impulses. That was primarily Jenny. Funnily opposed to this, some of her instincts and education and ways of speech were those of the typical suburban sparrow: she was suspicious of people who could correctly pronounce foreign languages; scoffed at what she called “highbrow stuff.” What else was Jenny than this? Most of all, perhaps, an insatiable mother; wearing herself out in service to anyone sick or bothered; proud of these calls on her reputation for quick practical efficiency. Cooking, bandaging, scrubbing—she had five brains on each hand. Her notion of spoiling a beloved person was by virtue of touch ... a smother of kisses ... chair and cushions and fire ... healing contact of warm flesh upon flesh ... cosseting ways that were all the realities she knew or cared about. “That sort of rubbish never did anyone a bit of good!” she would interrupt with almost shrewish impatience, when Deb and the soldier were astray in realms ethical or fantastic. Life was four walls and a roof—babies within, and the smell of dinner, and sacrifice, and somebody crying, and body’s pain.... A little fun to be squeezed in at the cracks; fun that was substantial, and never ethereal; fun that was crowds and a pretty dress, a waltz, chocolates, a bottle of wine, a ride in a motor-car....
Jenny was just a spark of energy, shining brightly in all directions, always eager to be noticed, touched, and admired; a spinning, dizzy speck caught in the sunlight; a wild little bundle of desire. That was mainly Jenny. Ironically, some of her instincts, upbringing, and way of speaking were like those of an ordinary suburban sparrow: she was skeptical of people who could pronounce foreign languages correctly; dismissed what she called “highbrow stuff.” What else was Jenny but this? Above all, perhaps, an endlessly caring mother; exhausting herself to help anyone who was sick or troubled; proud of her reputation for quick, practical efficiency. Cooking, bandaging, scrubbing—she had five brains on each hand. To her, spoiling someone she loved meant through touch ... a flood of kisses ... comfy chairs, cushions, and a warm fire ... the healing connection of warm flesh against flesh ... nurturing ways that were the only realities she knew or cared about. “That kind of nonsense never did anyone any good!” she would interrupt with almost a nagging impatience when Deb and the soldier wandered into moral or fantastic discussions. Life was four walls and a roof—babies inside, the smell of dinner, sacrifice, someone crying, and physical pain.... A little fun to be squeezed in at the edges; fun that was tangible and never fleeting; fun that involved crowds, a nice dress, a waltz, chocolates, a bottle of wine, a ride in a car....
And love was just touch again—for Jenny.
And for Jenny, love was simply touch again.
Jenny had no reserves and no discrimination; she could hastily damn a stranger to perdition without any attempt at sane reasoning—and a week later one would find her impenitently ensconced at the other extreme of judgment. She was not actually beautiful: a small, round head, and a small round chin; brown sloe eyes tilted at the outer comers; round the eyes and mouth a crinkling resemblance, mirthful, mournful, to a baby monkey; Bobby, her young son, had inherited[48] this. But her eyebrows were delicate umber sickles on the low white forehead. And she could look all things in a second’s space of time....
Jenny had no filters and no judgment; she could quickly throw a stranger under the bus without a second thought—then a week later, you’d find her completely flipping her opinion. She wasn’t actually beautiful: she had a small, round head and a small round chin; her brown, almond-shaped eyes slanted a bit at the outer corners; around her eyes and mouth, there was a crinkling likeness, both playful and sad, to a baby monkey; her young son, Bobby, had inherited[48] this look. But her eyebrows were delicate brown curves on her pale forehead. And she could convey every emotion in the blink of an eye....
Jenny had been given sordid tragedy for her lot on earth: poverty of the shoddiest kind; illness that had brought her three times gaspingly close to death. And she had come out well in the test ... better, perhaps, than a schooled philosopher. Loyal to Dolph, competent in the bread-struggle, plucky in the very extremities of pain. To Deb and the soldier she was a sort of Complete Home on tour. He, especially, seemed to rely on her for the daily wants of an ordinary man adrift and ill. For he was already a victim of the war; shell-shock and neurasthenia had left him incompetent for any more strenuous job than his present light ordnance duties. Jenny rejoiced in the very egoism which brought him to her at all times with some slow ponderous helplessness to confide: “Look here—what am I to do?”—She gave prodigally, without thought of barter. And as between her husband and Ames existed that casual masculine friendship which blooms mainly on the borrowing and lending of matches, she was able, under cover of this, to cosset him to her heart’s content; run into his room with soup and custards when he was laid up, ask for his clothes to patch and darn—all the little real things ... advantages of a married woman again.... Deb fretted against her own disabilities. It seemed that Jenny, without cheapening herself in the soldier’s esteem, could softly trail her fingers across his furrowed brows ... murmur: “Darling, how hot your head is!” ... Deb’s modesty bled in scarlet on her cheeks and neck. Jenny, how can you? how can you? ... and oh, if I could only do the same! But she was still dream-crusted with the convention that a man shall avow, and a girl deny or concede; could not force herself to reverse the process, even though Jenny scored—scored all the time.... The soldier’s head lay for an instant drawn back against Jenny’s shoulder. Jenny, magically stilled by the contact, was crooning a song that the sea might have composed to the beloved vessel at last in harbour. Deb, wistful of the other’s frank facility in wooing, redly ashamed lest the soldier should despise it, hating Jenny for giving him cause to despise it, mutinous at her own instinctive adherence to girlhood’s creed, Deb whispered to herself in promise for this empty moment: “When I am married....”
Jenny had been dealt a rough hand in life: extreme poverty and illnesses that had nearly killed her three times. But she emerged from these challenges stronger, maybe even better than a trained philosopher. She stayed loyal to Dolph, managed the daily grind of making ends meet, and showed courage even in her worst pain. To Deb and the soldier, she was like a complete home on the go. He especially seemed to depend on her for the everyday needs of an ordinary guy who was struggling with illness. He was already a casualty of the war; shell shock and exhaustion had left him unable to handle anything more demanding than his current easy tasks. Jenny took pride in the way his neediness brought him to her for help, always asking, “What should I do?” She gave generously, without expecting anything in return. And since there was a laid-back friendship between her husband and Ames, based mainly on borrowing and lending matches, she was able to care for him as much as she wanted—bringing him soup and desserts when he was sick, asking to mend his clothes—all those little real-life things ... the perks of being a married woman again. Deb struggled with her own limitations. It seemed that Jenny could touch the soldier's furrowed brow without lowering his opinion of her and say tenderly, “Darling, you feel so hot!” Deb felt her cheeks and neck flush with embarrassment. Jenny, how could you? How could you? ... and oh, how she wished she could do the same! But she was still caught up in the idea that men should make the first move while women should hold back; she couldn't allow herself to change that, even though Jenny always seemed to win. The soldier's head rested back against Jenny's shoulder for a moment. Jenny, calmed by the connection, was humming a tune that sounded like something a ship would sing to its beloved at last reaching port. Deb, longing for the same kind of confidence in flirting, felt hot with shame that the soldier might look down on her for it, resenting Jenny for giving him a reason to judge her and rebellious against her own deeply ingrained beliefs about how things should be. Deb whispered to herself, promising for this uneventful moment: “When I am married....”
III
“When I am married”—and marriage is found with love as surely as the picture-coupon in the opened packet of cigarettes, inessential but inevitable. Yet here she had fallen in love where no ultimate together-being was possible; even no passionate response forthcoming. Then was this love at all?—hitherto accepted as a divided flame burning to some splendid fulfilment....
“When I’m married”—and marriage comes with love just like the picture coupon in a pack of cigarettes, unnecessary but bound to happen. Yet here she had fallen in love where no ultimate togetherness was possible; not even a passionate reply was coming. So was this love at all?—previously accepted as a shared flame burning toward some glorious fulfillment....
Deb knelt in front of Cora, perplexed, musing; a vestal before the altar. What if she had envisioned the altar of romance as a mountain-peak in the sunset? Here it was a mat before an oil-stove. An altar, nevertheless, where she made painful sacrifice of illusion. For love was complete in itself, without past or future. She might not put eager question, before admitting love: is he young? is he free? does he care? does it hold chance of the final happiness? But she must accept it, barren and bitter and an unshared burden, a journey without ultimate lure of rest. Love was the big thing—the conviction remained. Only she had thought it conditional. And it was absolute.
Deb knelt in front of Cora, confused, deep in thought; like a priestess at an altar. What if she had pictured the altar of romance as a mountaintop at sunset? Instead, here it was—a mat in front of an oil stove. An altar, nonetheless, where she painfully sacrificed her illusions. Love was whole in itself, without past or future. She couldn’t ask eager questions before embracing love: Is he young? Is he single? Does he care? Is there a chance for lasting happiness? But she had to accept it, barren and bitter and a burden she carried alone, a journey without the promise of rest. Love was the most important thing—the belief remained. She just thought it was conditional. But it was absolute.
... Slowly she lit a match, and applied it to the wick. From the mirrors and walls of the many-cornered room, a dozen Debs rendered variation of her dense black hair, her thick storm-grey eyes, and lustreless ivory skin. For Deb’s looks were of that mutable type which inspired every fourth-rate art faddist to paint her Holding a Melon; or in a Blue Jacket; or with head flung back against their favourite bit of Chinese drapery; or absorbed in the contents of a dust-bin (symbolic realism); or as a figure on an Egyptian frieze; or as Mary Magdalene; or as a Wood-nymph pursued by Silenus; or as a coster girl dancing to a barrel organ by naphtha-lights; or merely as “Deborah, an Impression”—till the sight of Deb herself was a repose from these fantastic and distorted relics of pre-war art-phases.
... Slowly, she struck a match and lit the wick. In the mirrors and walls of the oddly-shaped room, a dozen reflections showed variations of her deep black hair, her thick stormy grey eyes, and dull ivory skin. Because Deb's looks were the kind that inspired every mediocre artist to paint her Holding a Melon; or in a Blue Jacket; or with her head thrown back against their favorite piece of Chinese fabric; or lost in the contents of a trash can (symbolic realism); or as a figure on an Egyptian frieze; or as Mary Magdalene; or as a wood nymph chased by Silenus; or as a street girl dancing to a barrel organ under naphtha lights; or simply as “Deborah, an Impression”—until seeing Deb herself became a relief from these bizarre and distorted remnants of pre-war art styles.
Deb as Reverie of a Girl, was so absorbed that she let the match burn down to her fingers before she was recalled to actualities. Quickly she let it drop; and at the same moment Jenny rushed in:
Deb, lost in her thoughts like a girl in a daydream, was so engrossed that she let the match burn down to her fingers before reality snapped her back. She quickly dropped it just as Jenny rushed in:
“The Chorus is off for to-night, Deb; isn’t it a shame? Mad’m llorraine is giving a squawking party in her room, and you and I have been specially invited.”
“The Chorus is off for tonight, Deb; isn’t it a shame? Mad’m Llorraine is throwing a noisy party in her room, and you and I have been specifically invited.”
This was catastrophe.
This was a disaster.
“Oh Jenny—must we? Hasn’t she invited the soldier?”
“Oh Jenny—do we have to? Hasn’t she invited the soldier?”
“Out of compliment to us two, yes. But she can’t stick him, really, because he doesn’t jump about opening doors like a foreign monkey-on-a-stick.”
“Out of compliment to the two of us, yes. But she can’t stand him, really, because he doesn’t run around opening doors like a monkey on a stick from abroad.”
“I wish he would open some doors—to-night. I know exactly what will happen, Jenny: La llorraine will say: ‘Come, now we will be truly cosy!’—and immediately block all forms of ventilation. And then she’ll sing as if she were let loose again in the Paris opera-house, and I shan’t know if it’s my head bursting, or the walls and ceiling, or her voice. Old Gryce will object, and so will grandpapa, but they won’t take any steps, because each one will be afraid of putting a stop to something that is annoying the other more than himself——”
“I wish he would open some doors tonight. I know exactly what will happen, Jenny: La llorraine will say, ‘Come on, now we can really get cozy!’—and then she’ll immediately block all the ventilation. And then she’ll sing like she’s back on stage at the Paris opera house, and I won’t know if it’s my head about to explode, or the walls and ceiling closing in, or just her voice. Old Gryce will complain, and so will grandpa, but they won’t do anything about it, because each of them will be too afraid to stop something that’s bothering the other one more than it bothers them.”
“Darling idiot, why did you ever say you wished you could hear her sing?”
“Darling idiot, why did you ever say you wished you could hear her sing?”
Deb wailed: “I didn’t know that it meant a prima-donna’s powerful mezzo-soprano in a bed-sittingroom already containing two suites of Louis Quinze furniture, and forty-two cases of fur cloaks, and a permanent dog with permanent asthma, and an anthracite stove fire, and a grand piano, and complicated domestic arrangements for producing food at a moment’s notice, and a clothes-line, and litter from their last year’s variety entertainment, and My Child My Solace complete with curls——”
Deb cried, “I didn’t realize that it meant a diva’s impressive mezzo-soprano in a bedroom/living room that already had two sets of Louis Quinze furniture, and forty-two cases of fur coats, and a dog that always has asthma, and a coal stove, and a grand piano, and all the complicated stuff needed to whip up food at the drop of a hat, and a clothesline, and junk from last year’s variety show, and My Child My Solace with curls——”
Jenny stopped laughing as the last item was catalogued. “Dolph’s potty about her....”
Jenny stopped laughing as the last item was logged. “Dolph's obsessed with her....”
“About Manon....” Deb nodded gravely. She and everybody else had noticed what was so blatantly happening. She cuddled on the floor beside Jenny’s knees, and leant her cheek against the other’s dangling hand; then she slid her lips along the smooth warm arm the whole way up to the elbow.... One comforted Jenny by Jenny’s own methods.
“About Manon....” Deb nodded seriously. She and everyone else had seen what was so obviously going on. She curled up on the floor next to Jenny’s knees and rested her cheek against Jenny’s dangling hand; then she slid her lips along the smooth, warm arm all the way up to the elbow.... One comforted Jenny in the way Jenny knew best.
For the coming of La llorraine and her daughter to the second floor of Montagu Hall Hotel had made a difference to the Chorus. It was not so tight-fitting. A rival cluster of intimacy had been established by the newcomers, Stella Marcus, and Dolph Carew; and Jenny was perforce drawn into it from time to time ... Dolph was insistent that she should be kind to Manon, aged sixteen. And La llorraine, with her overpowering conviviality, had sought to make an undivided[51] bohemian settlement out of the bedroom inhabitants of the second floor; all doors open at all times, and a general pooling of minor difficulties.... “Now Stella, my dee-urr, will you be kind and count me that washing while Manon play with Bobby Carew and I buy a von-derful cream cheese for the Countess who dejeuners with me in my room to-day. Then need I say, my dee-urr, that I expect you to com’ in and share.” And Stella, who took delight in La llorraine, replied: “Chère Madame, you are as generous with your Countess as with your cheese.”
The arrival of La Llorraine and her daughter at the second floor of Montagu Hall Hotel had changed things for the Chorus. It wasn't as tight-knit anymore. A new group of closeness had formed with the newcomers, Stella Marcus and Dolph Carew; and Jenny found herself drawn into it from time to time... Dolph insisted that she should be nice to Manon, who was sixteen. La Llorraine, with her overwhelming friendliness, had tried to create a united bohemian vibe among the people living on the second floor; all doors open at all times, and everyone sharing minor problems... “Now Stella, my dear, could you please do me that laundry while Manon plays with Bobby Carew and I pick up a von-derful cream cheese for the Countess who’s having lunch with me in my room today? And need I say, my dear, that I expect you to come in and join us.” Stella, who enjoyed La Llorraine, responded: “Chère Madame, you are as generous with your Countess as you are with your cheese.”
La llorraine stood for the Continent, as the Continent ached in the memory of those who had loved it before 1914. Not for any one country or another, but for all the gay cities: Paris, Vienna, Berlin, Rome, St Petersburg ... irrespective of the distinctions of war. Actually, she was born in some small town on the divisions of Russia and Poland. Her present appellation, which covered stage and private use, could, in its initial eccentricity only be explained by the admiration awakened in her on first encounter with ffoulkes, ffolliott, and ffrench.... “My dee-urr, but what an advertisement! Bah—I know how to catch that public by the ear. They are swine, I tell you ... but this will br-r-ring them in millions. You will see!” So she became La llorraine. And as La llorraine, she stood for every aspect of continental life; garret, and hotel and court; grande dame, and then third-rate mummer; the popular artiste, or the good thrifty woman who can cook succulent dishes for her household. Physically, she was built on a magnificent scale, and always wore plain and expensive black—save for breakfast, when she horrified the boarding-house by appearing in a soiled dressing-gown, red-and-gold Turkish slippers, and a knitted blue woollen shawl over the short dyed yellow hair which formed such a crazy mop to her clear-cut aristocratic face, long and pale, with kind eyes and delicate, sneering mouth. There was no adventure of the demi-monde too lurid for imagination to cast her as heroine; and against that she could whisper mysterious tales of court intrigue, and call Grand-Dukes by their pet names, with an air that betrayed her a careless participant of their intimate revels.
La Llorraine represented the Continent, embodying the memories of those who cherished it before 1914. She stood for all the vibrant cities: Paris, Vienna, Berlin, Rome, St. Petersburg... regardless of the differences brought by war. In reality, she was born in a small town on the border of Russia and Poland. Her current name, which she used both on stage and privately, was initially inspired by the admiration she felt upon first meeting ffoulkes, ffolliott, and ffrench. “My dear, what an advertisement! Bah—I know how to capture that audience’s attention. They’re swine, I tell you... but this will bring them in by the millions. You'll see!” Thus, she became La Llorraine. As La Llorraine, she represented every facet of continental life; from garrets to hotels to courts; grande dame to third-rate performer; the popular artist to the devoted homemaker who could whip up delicious meals for her family. Physically, she was impressively built and always dressed in simple but expensive black—except for breakfast, when she shocked the boarding house by showing up in a soiled dressing gown, red-and-gold Turkish slippers, and a knitted blue wool shawl draped over her short, dyed yellow hair, creating a wild contrast to her aristocratic face, long and pale, with kind eyes and a delicate, sneering mouth. There was no escapade of the demi-monde too outrageous for her to imagine herself as the heroine; and alongside that, she could share intriguing tales of court drama and call Grand Dukes by their pet names, exuding an air that revealed her as a careless participant in their intimate gatherings.
Fiercely she adored Manon, whose hair hung in streaked yellow curls over her shoulders, and from whose red, greedy little wolf’s mouth one could envisage the dart of a red pointed[52] little tongue. Manon fulfilled all expectations as the foreign ingénue: soft, lisping voice, demure eyelids. In a frequent spasm of recollection, La llorraine would dismiss her from the room when the conversation was too adult for due preservation of a maiden’s bloom; but on those occasions that her mother forgot to dismiss her, no doubt Manon picked up much valuable information.... Certainly, whether from innocence or art, she managed Dolph Carew exquisitely, never seeming aware of an infatuation so blatant that it shrieked itself aloud at every moment; yielding not a dewdrop of her freshness to his importunity; and at the same time contriving to keep him attached and useful. “My dee-urr,” La llorraine declaimed to Stella Marcus, “such a clown for my Manon?—not for anything in that world. I have ... plans for her!” ... a queer impression stealing on the heels of her remark, that Manon was designed to be mistress of a third-rate illegitimate royalty of a fourth-rate kingdom.... A faded Louis drawing-room in vieux-rose—an old roué bowing his entrance ... waxed moustache and imperial ... careful buttonhole.... “I have sent for my little daughter!” regally from La llorraine.
She fiercely adored Manon, whose hair hung in streaked yellow curls over her shoulders, and from whose red, greedy little wolf-like mouth you could imagine the flick of a red pointed[52] little tongue. Manon met all expectations as the foreign ingénue: soft, lisping voice, shy eyelids. In a frequent moment of reflection, La llorraine would send her out of the room when the conversation became too grown-up for a young lady's innocence; but on the occasions her mother forgot to send her away, there’s no doubt Manon absorbed a lot of valuable information.... Certainly, whether from innocence or skill, she handled Dolph Carew beautifully, never seeming aware of the obvious infatuation that announced itself every moment; giving not a single drop of her freshness to his insistence; and at the same time managing to keep him interested and useful. “My dear,” La llorraine declared to Stella Marcus, “such a fool for my Manon?—not for anything in that world. I have ... plans for her!” ... a strange feeling creeping in after her remark, that Manon was meant to be the mistress of a third-rate illegitimate royalty of a fourth-rate kingdom.... A faded Louis drawing-room in vieux-rose—an old roué bowing as he entered ... waxed moustache and imperial ... careful buttonhole.... “I have sent for my little daughter!” La llorraine said regally.
Grumbling prophecies were afloat in Montagu Hall, that some catastrophe was bound soon to happen among that second-floor crowd—the Carews, the Marcuses, Burton Ames, and—with vindictive inflexion—those disreputable mummers! It was really getting insupportable; and fancy Mrs Carew taking no steps about her husband’s ridiculous behaviour with that nasty little thing in ringlets, but to be instead forever running after Major Ames, who isn’t my idea of an officer—not at all well-set-up—and the noise—and in and out of the bedrooms—how Mr Marcus can allow his daughter ... but it isn’t as if they were English, no, nor Dutch either, although they never said they were. Did you know that they dressed up on Christmas Eve, all the lot of them, and had a procession up and down the stairs, and the—girl—wore—tights?——
Grumbling prophecies were spreading in Montagu Hall that some disaster was bound to happen soon among that second-floor crowd—the Carews, the Marcuses, Burton Ames, and—with a spiteful tone—those disreputable actors! It was really becoming unbearable; and imagine Mrs. Carew taking no action about her husband’s ridiculous behavior with that nasty little girl in ringlets, but instead, always running after Major Ames, who isn't my idea of an officer—not well put together at all—and the noise—and people going in and out of the bedrooms—how Mr. Marcus can allow his daughter... but it’s not like they were English, no, nor Dutch either, even though they never claimed to be. Did you know they dressed up on Christmas Eve, all of them, and had a parade up and down the stairs, and the—girl—wore—tights?——
Thus Deb mimicked with diabolical accuracy, the existing Drawing-room Opinion.
Thus Deb mimicked with devilish accuracy the current Drawing-room Opinion.
“And very attractive you looked in ’em, darling!”
“And you looked really attractive in them, darling!”
“Jenny, I believe when our gang was singled out for influenza last month, they looked on it as an awful visitation of justice; a sort of plague of Egypt.”
“Jenny, I think when our group got hit with the flu last month, they saw it as a terrible punishment; like a plague from Egypt.”
“Perhaps it was. Everyone in the house escaped it except our landing. Do you remember the day I had bolted five aspirin, and the soldier sauntered in, and looked at me, and thought I was dying, and gasped out: ‘Oh, I w-won’t detain you.’ Ass!—but I think it saved my life, I laughed so. And the night I was so awfully bad that Dolph specially got up out of bed to make a cup of Bovril for Manong?”
“Maybe it was. Everyone in the house got away from it except our landing. Do you remember the day I took five aspirin, and the soldier walked in, looked at me, and thought I was dying, and exclaimed: ‘Oh, I w-won’t hold you up.’ What an idiot!—but I think it actually saved my life because I laughed so much. And the night I felt so terrible that Dolph got out of bed just to make a cup of Bovril for Manong?”
“Don’t, Jenny! I ... I hated him, that time.”
“Don’t, Jenny! I ... I hated him back then.”
“Ah, well, I’ve had some jolly enough razzles with old Dolph; he can’t help it when he gets taken this way.” Into Jenny’s tones had crept that note of possessive defence that one hears from the woman in the police-court, shrewishly denying the black eye given her by her “man.” “Poor old boy! he’s gloomier than ever; but then I married him because he reminded me so of Martin Harvey. Dolph says that Manong makes him feel pure again, which is out of my line as I forfeited my purity in his sight by having married him. It sounds a bit mixed up, and I don’t quite see where I come in—with the washing on Saturday morning, I s’pose. Only I’m hanged if I don’t have my little fling too.”
“Ah, well, I've had some pretty wild times with old Dolph; he can't help it when he gets like this.” Jenny's voice had a defensive tone that’s often heard from a woman in court, stubbornly denying the black eye her "man" gave her. “Poor guy! He’s more down than ever; but I married him because he reminded me so much of Martin Harvey. Dolph says that Manong makes him feel pure again, which isn’t really my concern since I lost my purity in his eyes by marrying him. It sounds a bit confusing, and I don’t quite understand my role in all this—probably with doing the laundry on Saturday morning, I guess. But I’ll be damned if I don’t have my own fun too.”
“Does Dolph mind the soldier?”
“Does Dolph care about the soldier?”
“Lately he does; haven’t you noticed? yellow with jealousy; tries to keep both eyes on his wife, and not lift them off Manong; wants to confide his woes in me, and take the high moral stride as well. Can’t be done, my lad! But it was quite a rag during the ’flue, Deb; we were all able to take patterns of each other’s dressing-gowns, weren’t we? La llorraine in ermine and her head tied up in a duster was a treat. She and your aunt can tell some smoke-room stories when they get started—my word! Dolph was shocked—afraid Manong would hear.”
“Recently, he has; haven’t you noticed? He’s green with jealousy; he tries to keep both eyes on his wife and not look away from Manong; he wants to share his troubles with me and take the high moral ground at the same time. Can’t be done, my friend! But it was quite a scene during the flu, Deb; we were all able to see how each other dressed, weren’t we? La llorraine in ermine with her head wrapped in a duster was quite a sight. She and your aunt can tell some wild smoke-room stories once they get going—my word! Dolph was shocked—worried Manong would overhear.”
“The soldier was bad that one week.”
“The soldier was not good that week.”
“Wasn’t he? And wouldn’t let me do much for him either, worse luck. I almost wondered if I should have wired for his wife, off my own bat. But he’d have been so furious.”
“Wasn’t he? And wouldn’t let me do much for him either, bad luck. I almost thought about wiring for his wife, on my own. But he would have been so angry.”
“Why? doesn’t he like her?”
“Why? Doesn't he like her?”
“Child—don’t you know? he’s crazy about her....”
“Child—don’t you know? He’s really into her....”
“Oh....”
“Oh..."
“Didn’t you know? Why else do you suppose he’s so precious backward with us? Hang it, Deb, we’re not exactly unattractive. The chances he’s had.... Another man would have worn my throat away with his lips at it, before[54] now!” Jenny clenched her hands passionately. “Deb, haven’t you noticed that he’s never kissed either of us?”
Didn't you know? Why else do you think he's so awkward with us? Come on, Deb, we're not exactly unattractive. The opportunities he's had.... Another guy would have kissed me senseless by now, before[54] now!” Jenny clenched her hands passionately. “Deb, haven't you noticed that he's never kissed either of us?”
“Yes. I had noticed.”
"Yeah, I noticed."
“He told me the whole story, mooching about the streets in a fog one night. He had fooled about with some chit, not caring for her a tuppenny curse—as he might have fooled with us. Someone told his wife; and she just gave him notice to quit—‘I’ll send for you when I can bear the sight of you again!’ ... that was four years ago. God! she must be made of ice. With a war on, too. Can’t she guess that the man wants looking after; and that if her fingers don’t sew his buttons on, someone else will volunteer for the job. Not that I’ve had much from him, except thanks, for trying to buck him up and brush him up ... a more dejected-looking object I’ve never seen than when he first slouched in here. Thanks? oh yes, he thanked me then, in the fog, for having listened to his drivellings; as if I could have helped myself, with his hand grabbing my elbow; I was bored stiff. That was before you came in with us, kid.”
“He told me the whole story, wandering around the streets in a fog one night. He had messed around with some girl, not caring for her one bit—as he might have with us. Someone told his wife, and she just gave him an ultimatum—‘I’ll call you when I can stand to see you again!’ … that was four years ago. Wow! She must be made of ice. With a war going on, too. Can’t she figure out that the guy needs support, and that if she doesn’t sew his buttons on, someone else will step up for the job? Not that I’ve gotten much from him, except thanks, for trying to lift his spirits and clean him up … I’ve never seen a more miserable-looking guy than when he first slouched in here. Thanks? oh yeah, he thanked me then, in the fog, for listening to his nonsense; as if I could have done anything else, with his hand grabbing my elbow; I was bored out of my mind. That was before you joined us, kid.”
“I’ll drop out again.... You’re married, Jenny, and so is he, and you can fit each other with what’s left over. But I want something whole——”
“I'll drop out again.... You're married, Jenny, and so is he, and you can make it work with what's left. But I want something complete——”
“Yes; you’ve got everything to give. But you and I might just as well go on being pals, darling,—he doesn’t care a rap for either of us. And he’d be terrified of me without you, Deb; or of you without me. I’ve never struck such a Cautious Willy. When he’s left alone with one of us he goes to fetch his pipe—till the other comes back. I tell you, it works up all the devil in me....”
“Yes; you’ve got so much to offer. But you and I might as well keep being friends, darling—he doesn’t care at all about either of us. And he’d be scared of me without you, Deb; or of you without me. I’ve never met someone so cautious. When he’s alone with one of us, he goes to grab his pipe—until the other one comes back. I tell you, it brings out all the mischief in me…”
“And in me....”
"And in me..."
“Deb, he’s a real man, or I shouldn’t care like this. He’s been perfectly sweet to me once or twice. Perfectly ... dear. He can be, when he likes. Have you ever felt the muscles of his arm? ever bent it back? like iron. Deb—I’m sure he’s sworn some gimcrack oath to himself, not to ever let it reach a kiss—with us, I mean.”
“Deb, he’s a real man, or I wouldn’t care like this. He’s been really sweet to me a couple of times. Really... dear. He can be, when he wants to. Have you ever felt the muscles in his arm? Ever bent it back? Like iron. Deb—I’m sure he’s promised himself some silly oath to never let it go beyond a kiss—with us, I mean.”
“Because of her.”
"Because of her."
“Why shouldn’t we set ourselves to break it down? After all, she must be a beast. And she should have kept him while she had him. It’s our innings. Deb, I bet you a gallon of oil for Cora that one or the other of us gets a kiss from him to-night. I’m mad to-night—mad—game for anything!...[55] There! I forgot that blooming party next door. Mad’m’s got a pal in to play her accompaniments; she won’t let us off; not just for a Chorus meeting.”
“Why shouldn’t we try to take him down? After all, she must be a monster. And she should have held onto him while she could. It’s our turn. Deb, I bet you a gallon of oil against Cora that one of us gets a kiss from him tonight. I’m feeling wild tonight—really stirred up—ready for anything!...[55] There! I forgot about that annoying party next door. Mad’m’s got a friend over to play her accompaniments; she won’t let us off the hook; not just for a Chorus meeting.”
A conspirator’s rap at the door; the soldier thrust his head stealthily round the corner; ascertained with relief that both members of the Chorus were present; and entered, pulling from his pocket a smoked haddock by its tail.
A conspirator knocked at the door; the soldier cautiously peeked around the corner; he sighed with relief when he saw that both members of the Chorus were there; and he walked in, pulling a smoked haddock out of his pocket by its tail.
“I’ve brought a present for Cora; two presents,” from the other pocket he extracted a tin of asparagus. “Shall we revel up here to-night, as a thanksgiving? I don’t know for what; but I’m in the mood.” His brick-coloured face was impassive; his voice slow and toneless; his entire personality redolent of beef decently roasted and eaten at the proper time at a proper table. Anyone more obviously opposed to riotous revels, or to moods of any kind, it would be hard to imagine.
“I brought a gift for Cora; two gifts,” he pulled a tin of asparagus from the other pocket. “Should we celebrate here tonight, in thanks? I’m not sure for what; but I’m feeling it.” His brick-colored face was expressionless; his voice was slow and flat; his whole demeanor reminded one of beef nicely roasted and served at the right time at a proper table. It would be hard to picture anyone more clearly against wild celebrations or any kind of mood.
“H’m ... I believe we shall have to divide the haddock before we cook it,” Jenny speculated with a dubious eye on Cora’s limitations, while Deb ruefully explained their evening’s engagement.
“Hm ... I think we’ll need to cut the haddock up before we cook it,” Jenny said, looking skeptically at Cora’s skills, while Deb sadly talked about their plans for the evening.
“Damn,” said the soldier gently. “Am I invited? I won’t go. I have to sit at attention when I hear music, or else I don’t look as if I were listening. And that’s so tiring. Look here, I can’t endure an evening without you two; honestly I can’t. Why not pretend to be ill, one of you?” Hastily he amended: “Both of you.”
“Damn,” said the soldier softly. “Am I invited? I won’t go. I have to sit at attention when I hear music, or else I don’t look like I’m listening. And that’s so exhausting. Listen, I can’t stand a night without both of you; honestly, I can't. Why not pretend to be sick, one of you?” He quickly corrected himself: “Both of you.”
“I can; I’ve been feeling frightfully rotten on and off lately, since the ’flue. My heart’s gone funny from too many operations, or too many aspirin, or something. We could go in next door for about ten minutes, and then I’ll pretend I’m taken suddenly bad, and slip out in a I-hope-nobody-will-notice-or-make-a-fuss manner; and Deb will naturally follow me out, looking—what’s the word, you high-brows? sol—? sol—? something to do with lawyers.”
“I can; I’ve been feeling really awful on and off lately, since the flu. My heart’s acting up from too many operations, or too many aspirin, or something. We could go next door for about ten minutes, and then I’ll pretend I’m feeling suddenly bad and slip out quietly, hoping nobody will notice or make a fuss; and Deb will naturally follow me out, looking—what’s the word, you intellectuals? sol—? sol—? something related to lawyers.”
“Looking solicitous. Right then; I’ll skulk about on the landing till I hear you. Say I’m out for the evening. That’s settled. We can always throw Jenny on the bed, and me under it, if anybody knocks to enquire. You’d better put the haddock in your wash-basin for the present, Deb.”
“Looking concerned. Alright then; I’ll hang around on the landing until I hear you. Just say I’m out for the evening. That’s settled. We can always put Jenny on the bed and me under it if anyone knocks to ask. You should put the haddock in your washbasin for now, Deb.”
“And please, where am I to wash?”
“And please, where am I supposed to wash?”
Ames thought it over. He bestowed on every question, great or small, exactly the same amount of stolid phlegm. “In Jenny’s room.”
Ames considered it. He gave every question, big or small, the same level of calm indifference. “In Jenny’s room.”
“Not available. Dolph and Manong are spooning in there.”
“Not available. Dolph and Manong are cuddling in there.”
“Alone?”
"On my own?"
“Oh, you bet Mad’m or Miss Marcus or Bobby is with them. Our precious flapper mayn’t go a second unchaperoned. It’s hard luck on Dolph.”
“Oh, you can bet Mad’m or Miss Marcus or Bobby is with them. Our precious flapper can’t go a second without a chaperone. It’s tough luck for Dolph.”
“Dear Jenny, your point of view as Dolph’s wife is rather a novel one.”
“Dear Jenny, your perspective as Dolph’s wife is quite unique.”
“Excuse me, but is Jenny here?” A very aggrieved Carew stood on the threshold, glaring at his wife through an enmuffling tangle of beard and eyebrow. He was incredibly like the popular notion of a bushranger. Actually he had been traveller for a wholesale tobacco firm in the City. And was now out of work.
“Excuse me, is Jenny here?” A very annoyed Carew stood in the doorway, glaring at his wife through a thick tangle of beard and eyebrows. He looked just like the typical image of a bushranger. In reality, he had been a traveler for a wholesale tobacco company in the City. And now he was unemployed.
“Jenny, you might think of a fellow sometimes, I must say. Bobby keeps on running out of the room, and I’ve always got to haul him back. And you know quite well what Mad’m is like about Manong. Why don’t you sit with us and do some sewing till Bobby’s bed-time? You’re so selfish.”
“Jenny, you might think about a guy sometimes, I have to say. Bobby keeps running out of the room, and I always have to bring him back. And you know how Mad’m feels about Manong. Why don’t you sit with us and do some sewing until Bobby’s bedtime? You’re so selfish.”
Another ferocious glare—and Dolph was gone.
Another fierce glare—and Dolph was gone.
“Charming fellow, isn’t he?” remarked Jenny lightly. She shrugged her shoulders, and followed him out.
“Charming guy, isn’t he?” Jenny said casually. She shrugged her shoulders and followed him out.
The soldier looked at Deb expressively: “Bit thick, isn’t it?”
The soldier looked at Deb with a meaningful glance: “A bit much, isn’t it?”
“I hate Dolph Carew!”
“I can't stand Dolph Carew!”
“He doesn’t count. But she—she’s the pluckiest little soul in England. One can’t interfere, that’s the worst of it.”
“He doesn’t matter. But she—she’s the most courageous little person in England. You can’t get involved; that’s the worst part.”
“Why can’t one? Because one might compromise oneself?”
“Why can’t you? Because you might put yourself at risk?”
He smiled a little at her passionate scorn, accepting the implication calmly. “Yes. Partly that.”
He smirked slightly at her intense disdain, taking the implication in stride. “Yeah. Partly that.”
“Mostly that.”
"That's pretty much it."
“You admire rash impulse, and headlong defiance, and all those virtues that make a muddle in the world, don’t you?”—From teasing Deb, he awoke to awful realization that he was alone with her. “I say—I must be off!”
“You admire reckless spontaneity, and bold defiance, and all those qualities that create chaos in the world, don’t you?”—From teasing Deb, he suddenly realized with horror that he was alone with her. “I mean—I really have to go!”
“Yes, hurry!—a whole half-minute.” Daringly she challenged his unspoken thought.
“Yes, hurry!—a whole half-minute.” Boldly, she called out his unspoken thought.
“Ridiculous child. Remember to put the haddock in the basin.” He just touched her shoulder ... all his warmer marks of affection were reserved for the times when the Chorus was present in full membership ... and went out.
“Ridiculous child. Don't forget to put the haddock in the basin.” He just touched her shoulder ... all his more affectionate gestures were saved for when the Chorus was there in full force ... and left.
IV
Deb crossed straight to the long mirror, and made the discovery that she had not been looking beautiful enough to say[57] what she had said. She began to dress for the evening with a sort of revengeful deliberation. The deliberation was necessary to ensure good result. No wise woman can fly, with spirit aflame, into her clothes, and then hope to prove seductive. The dash was in her spirit, nevertheless. She was angry with the big thing for not proving the mellow, englamoured sanctuary she had every right to expect. This evolution of a dream into fact was futile; worse than that—destructive—to herself. A stupid, lop-sided business! Deb was not glad of love now it had come. Only a troublesome but intelligent honesty kept her from repudiating it altogether as the big thing; returning to her former state of silver-misty anticipation.... “One can pretend, I suppose?”—pretend that the soldier was a mere wayside incident. Only she knew too much about wayside incidents, to commit that error.
Deb walked straight to the long mirror and realized she hadn’t been looking beautiful enough to have said what she had. She started getting ready for the evening with a kind of vengeful purpose. She felt it was necessary to focus on her appearance to achieve good results. No smart woman can throw herself into her clothes with fiery spirit and expect to be alluring. Still, she had a spark in her spirit. She was frustrated with the big thing for not being the warm, enchanted sanctuary she had every right to expect. This transformation of a dream into reality felt pointless; worse yet—it was destructive to her. What a foolish, lopsided situation! Deb wasn’t thrilled about love now that it had arrived. Only a troublesome but honest part of her kept her from completely rejecting it as the big thing and going back to her previous state of silver-misty anticipation... “I guess one can pretend?”—pretend that the soldier was just a passing moment. But she knew too much about passing moments to make that mistake.
—Well then, since she was so sure, were not the issues worth a forced initiative on her part? Could she compete with Jenny’s boldness—if she chose? For with Deb, as with Jenny, the soldier’s steady, profiting self-control had become a nightmare which had to be exchanged at all costs, even for his scorn, even for self-destruction, even for evil....
—Well then, since she was so confident, were the issues not worth her taking some drastic action? Could she match Jenny’s boldness—if she wanted to? Because with Deb, just like with Jenny, the soldier's calm, profit-driven self-control had turned into a nightmare that needed to be traded away at any price, even for his contempt, even for self-destruction, even for something bad....
Her temper resolved itself into action. There was mischief in her selection of the pure ivory taffeta dress, the golden shoes, and cobwebby gold stockings that the supple fancy could continue on limbs straight and slender inside the blown white cup of her skirts. Deb could wear white and pearl and dove-tints without fear of looking miss-ish; by contrast with her deep colours, they enhanced her vivid grace more than the traditional purple or flame. Sufficient of purple in her sombre twilight eyes; flame enough in her lips. Her hair she turned inwards, concealing its masses so skilfully, that, sleek on top and bulging rhythmically into a smooth pear-shape round the cheeks and the nape of the neck, it gave her somewhat the appearance of the knave of clubs as pictured in a pack of cards.
Her anger turned into action. There was a playful spirit in her choice of the pure ivory taffeta dress, the golden shoes, and delicate gold stockings that flowed gracefully on her straight, slender legs beneath the airy white outline of her skirts. Deb could wear white, pearl, and dove colors without worrying about looking childish; in contrast to her deeper hues, they highlighted her vibrant grace even more than the classic purple or red. She had enough purple in her dark, shadowy eyes and enough red in her lips. She styled her hair inward, hiding its volume so cleverly that, slick on top and smoothly rounded at the cheeks and nape of her neck, it made her look somewhat like the knave of clubs from a deck of cards.
Then she went back to the mirror, and scrutinized her looks long and earnestly, and—like all heroines in every crisis of each love-affair—reflected how queer it was that just these curves and colours should have been the haphazard outward accessories to—her soul? ... no, souls were mawkish things!—to her essential Deb-ness.
Then she went back to the mirror and really examined her appearance for a long time. Like all heroines in the middle of a love crisis, she thought it was strange that these specific curves and colors were just random outward decorations to—her soul? ... no, souls were sentimental things!—to her essential Deb-ness.
I
The girl who was playing the accompaniments to La llorraine’s singing glanced aside once or twice from Deb to Jenny, contrasting mystery and mobility. Jenny attracted her the most; she made up her mind to speak to Jenny directly the song was over.... And then she saw Jenny bite her lip, clutch tightly at the arm of the chair ... after a minute or two of apparent bodily agony, rise and grope an unsteady way through the edges and corners of furniture, to the door. Antonia Verity went on with the Aria from “Samson et Delilah.” She had seen a swift look interchanged between Deb and Jenny, just before the spasm of pain which drove the latter from the room. Also, in the instant’s silence before the prima-donna had begun to let herself go in “Mon cœur s’ouvre a ta voix,” Antonia fancied she had detected a scraping sound and heavy breathing outside the door.
The girl playing the accompaniment for La Llorraine’s singing glanced over at Deb and then at Jenny a couple of times, noticing the contrast between mystery and movement. Jenny caught her attention the most; she decided she would talk to Jenny right after the song ended. Then she noticed Jenny biting her lip and gripping the arm of the chair tightly. After a minute or two of what seemed like physical agony, Jenny stood up and unsteadily navigated through the furniture to the door. Antonia Verity continued with the aria from “Samson et Delilah.” She had seen a quick look exchanged between Deb and Jenny just before the pain drove Jenny out of the room. Also, in the brief silence before the prima donna began to pour her heart into “Mon cœur s’ouvre à ta voix,” Antonia thought she heard a scraping sound and heavy breathing outside the door.
Stella had also remarked Jenny’s symptoms, and half rose to follow her out without interrupting the singing; but Deb murmured: “All right, Auntie, I’ll go” ... and slipped noiselessly in Jenny’s wake. Dolph was wrapt up in Manon, who was wrapt up in her own indifference to Dolph. And La llorraine was back in the Paris opera-house, eyes uplifted to the imaginary tiers of packed faces, voice soaring resonantly to a non-existent acoustic.... Antonia wondered if the drum of her left ear were being shattered; she also wondered a little what was afoot outside the door....
Stella had also noticed Jenny’s symptoms and started to get up to follow her out without interrupting the singing; but Deb whispered, “Okay, Auntie, I’ll go” ... and quietly slipped out after Jenny. Dolph was completely absorbed in Manon, who was indifferent to him. And La llorraine was back at the Paris opera house, eyes lifted to the imaginary rows of packed seats, her voice soaring beautifully into a nonexistent soundscape.... Antonia wondered if the drum in her left ear was about to burst; she also wondered a bit about what was happening outside the door....
II
“Did you hear me sleuthing?” queried Ames, contentedly lopping the haddock to fit Cora’s limitations.
“Did you hear me investigating?” Ames asked, happily cutting the haddock to meet Cora’s needs.
“Is that what you were doing? Of course we heard.” The three had been recently present at a cinema film which[59] portrayed a quantity of flickering doors, set in a flickering corridor, down which a flickering procession of waiters, detectives and gentlemen burglars—all impartially in evening dress—portrayed the diverting art of sleuthing: they skulked along close to the wall, one arm shielding their eyes to avoid observation, and at every bedroom door they bent and applied an ear to the keyhole—then started erect, confirmed in their worst suspicion, and went to the next keyhole....
“Is that what you were doing? Of course we heard.” The three had recently been at a movie that[59] showed a bunch of flickering doors in a flickering hallway, where a flickering line of waiters, detectives, and gentlemen burglars—all dressed in evening wear—depicted the entertaining art of sleuthing: they sneaked along close to the wall, one arm shielding their eyes to avoid being seen, and at every bedroom door, they bent down and pressed an ear to the keyhole—then stood up straight, confirmed in their worst suspicions, and moved on to the next keyhole....
“I sleuthed all over the house, till I sleuthed outside Miss Lamb’s door——” he stopped abruptly.
“I searched all over the house until I checked outside Miss Lamb’s door——” he stopped abruptly.
“And then?”
“What's next?”
“Then I stopped sleuthing. It’s an ignoble pastime. Get me my screw-driver; something’s wrong with Cora.” A minute later he was completely happy, surrounded by Cora in eleven fragments; while Jenny, very excitable and talkative, enacted to him exactly how she had been “taken ill” during La llorraine’s song.
“Then I stopped investigating. It’s an unworthy hobby. Get me my screwdriver; something’s wrong with Cora.” A minute later he was completely happy, surrounded by Cora in eleven pieces; while Jenny, very energetic and chatty, acted out exactly how she had “fallen ill” during La llorraine’s song.
“—There. Now she’ll do.”
"—There. Now she'll be fine."
“There was nothing wrong with Cora; you wanted an excuse to pull her to bits,” Deb accused him.
“There was nothing wrong with Cora; you just wanted a reason to tear her apart,” Deb accused him.
“A man is only a child; he must play.”
“A man is just a child; he needs to play.”
“Fiddling at things?”
"Messing around with things?"
“Tinkering with things. Pottering over things. That’s a mercy!” as Dalila, on the other side of the wall, died to silence. “Our invalid had better be hoisted on to the bed; they’ll be coming in to enquire.”
“Tinkering with stuff. Fiddling around with things. That’s a relief!” as Dalila, on the other side of the wall, fell quiet. “Our patient should be lifted onto the bed; they’ll be coming in to check.”
Just in time Jenny hurled herself among the pillows, and drew the quilt up to her flushed cheeks. A knock at the door. The soldier eliminated himself against the wall. Deb went softly to the threshold: “Is that you, Manon?... Yes, she’s in here.... No, I wouldn’t come in; she ...” Deb backed the unseen visitor onto the landing. The other two, listening breathlessly, heard her low, capable, reassuring explanations: “... be all right presently ... room too hot ... strain of the last few weeks ... might do her good ... tell them not to worry....”
Just in time, Jenny threw herself onto the pillows and pulled the blanket up to her flushed cheeks. There was a knock at the door. The soldier pressed himself against the wall. Deb quietly moved to the threshold: “Is that you, Manon?... Yes, she’s in here.... No, I wouldn’t come in; she ...” Deb gently ushered the unseen visitor onto the landing. The other two, listening intently, heard her calm, reassuring explanations: “... be okay in a bit ... the room’s too hot ... the stress of the last few weeks ... might do her some good ... tell them not to worry....”
Jenny inserted a moan of corroboration.
Jenny let out a confirming moan.
“I’m so vairry sorry——” from Manon.
“I’m so very sorry——” from Manon.
Deb returned to the room, closing the door. And Jenny cried:
Deb came back into the room and shut the door. Jenny cried:
“Little humbug! much she cares!”
"Little fake! She cares so much!"
“Well, nurse, shall we operate?” demanded Ames cheerily.[60] He stood at the bedside, assuming a professional manner, one finger on the patient’s pulse. “Um. Um. This is excellent. We shall soon be all right. Up to-day and down to-morrow and dead the next day. A great improvement here, nurse. I should give her ...” he drew the pseudo-nurse aside to a little distance, dropping his voice to a grave undertone. Jenny burst out laughing at the foolery—then shuddered—and laughed again:
“Well, nurse, are we ready to operate?” Ames asked cheerfully.[60] He stood by the bedside, taking on a professional demeanor, with a finger on the patient’s pulse. “Um. Um. This is great. We’ll be okay soon. Up today, down tomorrow, and dead the next day. A significant improvement here, nurse. I should give her...” he pulled the pseudo-nurse aside a bit, lowering his voice to a serious tone. Jenny burst out laughing at the silliness—then shuddered—and laughed again:
“Bravo! It’s the real thing. God—how often I’ve seen ’em do just that at the hospitals and nursing-homes. I’ve been turned inside out and put on the table so often, I wonder there’s any of me left kicking. Like poor old Cora over there—the doctors had all the fun, tinkering and fiddling.”
“Awesome! It’s the real deal. Wow—how many times have I seen them do just that at the hospitals and nursing homes? I’ve been examined so many times, I wonder if there’s any of me left. Just like poor old Cora over there—the doctors had all the fun, messing around with things.”
“It sounds fun, when you put it like that,” Ames said appreciatively. And drew a clumsy penknife from his pocket. “Where will you have it?” he demanded considerately, throwing off his coat and rolling up his shirt-sleeves.
“It sounds fun when you say it like that,” Ames said with appreciation. He pulled out a awkward penknife from his pocket. “Where do you want it?” he asked thoughtfully, taking off his coat and rolling up his shirt sleeves.
“Deb! Deb!” shrieked Jenny, in hysterical appeal.
“Deb! Deb!” Jenny shouted, urgently.
Deb flung herself to the rescue. She and the soldier sleuthed each other malevolently round the room, he with the penknife and she with the screw-driver, till they ended up with a neat little burlesque of a murder in the middle of the carpet; La llorraine, next door, supplying unconscious atmosphere by the torture scene from “Tosca.”
Deb threw herself into action. She and the soldier eyed each other suspiciously around the room, he with a penknife and she with a screwdriver, until they created a quirky little reenactment of a murder in the center of the carpet; La llorraine next door contributing an unintentional backdrop with the torture scene from “Tosca.”
“Die!” said Deb lightly.
"Die!" Deb said playfully.
“With my fingers buried in your raven tresses!”
“With my fingers tangled in your dark hair!”
“Miscreant!”
“Wrongdoer!”
“Don’t call me names. I’m not.”
“Don’t call me names. I’m not.”
“You are.”
"You are."
“I’m not!” he tried to hoist himself up by the coarse black ropes of her loosened hair. Deb resisted fiercely. Jenny, tossing from one side to another, called out petulantly that she was forgotten—it was her party!—and was half off the bed, before another knock sent her flying back to the shelter of the coverlid. The soldier lurched into his special arm-chair and took up the screw-driver—“for a disguise,” he murmured. And Deb, wildly dishevelled, clutched after her expression of calm but anxious best friend to the invalid.
“I’m not!” he said, trying to pull himself up using the rough black strands of her loose hair. Deb pushed him away fiercely. Jenny, tossing from one side to the other, complained that she was being ignored—it was her party!—and was halfway off the bed when another knock sent her scrambling back under the covers. The soldier staggered into his favorite armchair and picked up the screwdriver—“for a disguise,” he murmured. And Deb, looking wildly disheveled, reached for her calm yet worried best friend to comfort the invalid.
Antonia Verity entered, with a glass of tea and a slice of lemon.
Antonia Verity walked in, holding a glass of tea and a slice of lemon.
Deb was surprised that she did it so well. Usually Jenny was prone to over-act.
Deb was surprised that she did it so well. Usually, Jenny tended to overact.
After a single look bestowed upon the perplexing and unexplained presence of a gentleman in shirt-sleeves cooking asparagus over an oil-stove, Antonia’s eyes returned to Jenny:
After a quick glance at the puzzling sight of a man in his shirt sleeves cooking asparagus on an oil stove, Antonia's eyes went back to Jenny:
“I thought you were shamming just now, in the next room. But I was wrong. I’m sorry.”
“I thought you were faking just now, in the next room. But I was wrong. I’m sorry.”
She lingered a moment, seemingly in expectation. But the atmosphere was feverish and hostile. “I’m sorry,” she repeated; and went.
She paused for a moment, as if waiting for something. But the vibe was intense and unfriendly. “I’m sorry,” she said again and left.
“Jenny, you’re a genius! that bit of bye-play with the glass was magnificent.”
“Jenny, you’re a genius! That little moment with the glass was amazing.”
“I am, I am, aren’t I?—‘I thought you were shamming, but I was wrong,’” she mimicked triumphantly. “—Oh Hell!” and burrowed her face sharply into the pillow.
“I am, I am, right?—‘I thought you were faking, but I was wrong,’” she imitated triumphantly. “—Oh man!” and buried her face sharply into the pillow.
“What is it?” alarmed, Deb sprang forward.
“What’s going on?” Deb said, alarmed, as she sprang forward.
“You taken in too?” Jenny, without lifting her head, broke into shrill peals of laughter which she seemed unable to repress. “Oh—oh—oh—I’ve taken you in too!... Dearest—” this in response to the soldier’s fingers roaming at the nape of her neck—“Don’t pull your hand away—don’t—it’s heavenly—it soothes me.... What does it matter? we’re all playing the fool; Dolph is playing the idiot in the other room; we’re all mixed up, anyway. Deb, give me that tea—I’m crazy with thirst,” she snatched the glass; gulped down the contents. “What about those asparagus?”
“You in on this too?” Jenny said, not bothering to look up, bursting into a fit of laughter that she couldn’t hold back. “Oh—oh—oh—I’ve got you in on it too!... Sweetheart—” this in reply to the soldier’s fingers playing with the hair at the back of her neck—“Don’t pull your hand away—don’t—it feels amazing—it calms me.... What does it matter? We’re all just messing around; Dolph is being a fool in the other room; we’re all confused anyway. Deb, give me that tea—I’m dying of thirst,” she grabbed the glass and downed the contents. “What’s going on with those asparagus?”
“They ought to be done enough now; you shall have some if you’re good. What do you think, nurse? one or two? and the rest for us.”
“They should be ready now; you can have some if you're good. What do you think, nurse? One or two? And the rest for us.”
Deb nodded professionally. But it struck her that Jenny was rather making capital out of the privileges of her present rôle. Why had she not thought to be herself the one who was ill? But Jenny was really ill so often—it was less likely to cause suspicion.
Deb nodded in a professional way. But it occurred to her that Jenny was taking advantage of the perks that came with her current role. Why hadn’t she thought of being the one who was sick? But Jenny was genuinely sick so often—it was less likely to raise any eyebrows.
The soldier removed the tin of asparagus from Cora; and seating himself on the edge of the bed, began to curl them slowly, tantalizingly, into Jenny’s mouth. “I’ve never seen you look quite so healthy; in case any more of the neighbours drop in to enquire, we may as well cast a dissembling shadow[62] on that blooming cheek, those brilliant brown eyes. Deb, put out the light.”
The soldier took the can of asparagus from Cora and, sitting on the edge of the bed, slowly and teasingly fed them to Jenny. “I’ve never seen you look so healthy; if any of the neighbors stop by to check in, we might as well create a little distraction for that glowing cheek and those bright brown eyes. Deb, turn off the light.”
Deb obeyed. The asparagus were finished, one by one. A crash of discordances, as though someone had suddenly sat on the keys of the piano, sounded from the adjoining room; and La llorraine’s wild, deep laughter. Jenny lay as though exhausted, nuzzling against Burton Ames’ shoulder.
Deb complied. The asparagus were gone, one after another. A jarring sound, like someone had just slammed down on the piano keys, echoed from the next room; along with La llorraine’s wild, booming laughter. Jenny lay there as if completely drained, leaning against Burton Ames’ shoulder.
“What is it?” he whispered.
"What is it?" he asked quietly.
“So miserable ... and I’m tired of going on.”
“So miserable... and I’m tired of keeping this up.”
“I am, too. Never mind—it’s not so bad being miserable together.”
“I am, too. It’s okay—it’s not so bad being miserable together.”
“You’re rather nice”—then lower still—“kiss me....”
“You're really sweet”—then even softer—“kiss me....”
He laid his cheek down against her’s—no more. But she seemed content ... and Deb turned away; stood, forlornly enough, with her back to the bed, looking down at Cora.... “I’m miserable too,” she whispered. But Jenny heard:
He pressed his cheek against hers—just for a moment. But she seemed happy ... and Deb turned away; she stood there, looking lonely, with her back to the bed, staring down at Cora.... “I’m miserable too,” she whispered. But Jenny heard:
“Deb!—Deb, come over here—come over to me at once. How dare you not come ... feeling like that? Deb!”
“Deb!—Deb, come here—come to me right now. How could you not come ... feeling like that? Deb!”
Deb crouched beside the bed, with Jenny’s arms tightly wound about her shoulders. The soldier’s knee, hard as granite, pressed against her side. They were all three very near together ... a magnetic sense of rest was born in this close contact—Jenny’s hot skin, Deb’s tumble of hair, harsh feel of the soldier’s frayed tweed coat.... There was no other illumination in the room, and Cora cast her spells in hard blocks of white light and black shadow.
Deb knelt next to the bed, with Jenny's arms tightly wrapped around her shoulders. The soldier's knee, as hard as stone, pressed against her side. All three were very close together... a magnetic sense of comfort emerged from this tight proximity—Jenny’s warm skin, Deb’s messy hair, the rough texture of the soldier’s worn tweed coat... There was no other light in the room, and Cora conjured her magic in sharp contrasts of bright white light and dark shadow.
“Good old Chorus,” breathed Jenny.
“Classic Chorus,” breathed Jenny.
“You’re a really-and-truly person, Jenny, aren’t you?”
“You're a real person, Jenny, aren't you?”
“Sweetheart, what do you mean?”
"Hey babe, what do you mean?"
“I used to ask about people in stories: are they really-and-truly real? Somehow I always know that you are; at least you, if nobody else.”
“I used to wonder about people in stories: are they actually real? Somehow, I always knew that you are; at least you, if no one else.”
“Of course she is,” grunted Ames; “considering she’s a Christian, quite remarkably real.”
“Of course she is,” Ames muttered; “given that she’s a Christian, she’s surprisingly genuine.”
“Hush!” quickly Jenny laid her fingers over his mouth; “you must leave me that at least—my religion.”
“Hush!” Jenny quickly put her fingers over his mouth; “you have to let me keep that at least—my faith.”
“Child, child, religion is a man-made door, blocking all hope of vistas beyond.”
“Kid, kid, religion is just a door created by people, shutting out all hope of what lies beyond.”
“Faith is a crystal window,” whispered Jenny, her brown eyes steadfast.
“Faith is a clear window,” whispered Jenny, her brown eyes unwavering.
“Maybe. Nothing so opaque as crystal.”
“Maybe. Nothing as unclear as crystal.”
Deb said reproachfully: “What can you give her to hang on to, for what you take away?”
Deb said with reproach, “What can you give her to hold onto for what you take away?”
“Herself. The courage and pride in her. It’s much more comforting really than a vague hope that God will come to the rescue in extremes. You can be definitely certain of the measure of your own powers; but God is at best a gamble.”
“Herself. The courage and pride in her. It’s way more comforting than a vague hope that God will swoop in to save you when things get tough. You can be sure about the extent of your own abilities, but God is, at best, a gamble.”
Jenny’s eyes strayed fearfully ceilingward....
Jenny's eyes nervously looked up....
“Looking for the thunderbolt that will destroy the blasphemer?”
“Looking for the lightning strike that will take down the blasphemer?”
“I remember looking up in just that way, the first time I said damn,” Deb murmured reminiscently.
“I remember looking up like that the first time I said damn,” Deb said nostalgically.
“It’s what we learn at our mother’s knee. We’ve all got mother’s knees in our system—Jenny here worst of all—and till we learn to see through it——”
“It’s what we learn from our mothers. We all carry our mother’s lessons with us—Jenny here the most of all—and until we learn to see beyond that——”
“Your metaphor is in peril, as well as your soul.”
“Your metaphor is at risk, just like your soul.”
“S.O.S.,” he laughed.
"Help!" he laughed.
But at this tendency of the conversation to become highbrow, Jenny’s mood, as usual, flickered to restlessness. “I ought to go and see if Bobby’s all right; I haven’t been in all the evening.”
But as the conversation started to get all intellectual, Jenny’s mood, as usual, shifted to restlessness. “I should go check on Bobby; I haven’t been in all evening.”
“You forget that you’re in a highly critical condition, and mustn’t be seen dancing about the corridors. I’ll go.”
“You forget that you’re in a serious condition and shouldn’t be seen dancing around the halls. I’ll leave.”
And Deb wondered, as she closed the door behind her, if, in her absence, Jenny would contrive to win the gallon of oil for Cora....
And Deb wondered, as she closed the door behind her, if, in her absence, Jenny would manage to win the gallon of oil for Cora....
Bobby was soundly asleep in his cot; his round, monkey face, so comically a replica of Jenny’s, snuggled half under the bed-clothes to meet his huddled-up knees. Deb was compelled to bend and lightly kiss him, for the sake of her private fondness for all small boys. A night-light floating on the table beside him was suddenly quenched. Deb turned to grope her way out of the room. She heard a groan behind her—and, for Bobby’s sake, bit back a sharp scream of terror—
Bobby was fast asleep in his crib; his round, monkey-like face, so amusingly similar to Jenny’s, was tucked halfway under the blankets next to his curled-up knees. Deb felt the urge to lean down and gently kiss him, driven by her personal affection for all little boys. A nightlight on the table next to him suddenly went out. Deb turned to fumble her way out of the room. She heard a groan behind her—and, for Bobby’s sake, stifled a quick scream of fear—
“It’s only me,” came Dolph’s despondent reassurance.
“It’s just me,” Dolph said, sounding down.
“You? But I thought you were with—with the others.”
“You? But I thought you were with the others.”
“They don’t want me.”
“They don't want me.”
She hung about uncomfortably, her hand on the door-knob.
She stood around awkwardly, her hand on the doorknob.
“Jenny’s better,” she volunteered at last.
“Jenny’s doing better,” she said finally.
“Is she?” quite indifferent. Then he burst out: “Deb, d’you know that I’ll be rich one day, when my uncle dies. Rich. People will treat me differently then. I tell you, Deb, money does everything with some people. Not with a young[64] girl, of course—but with their mothers. I’m nobody now. Anyone can insult me, give me the sack. I wish I was dead and buried.... Bobby oughtn’t to be left the whole evening alone; tell Jenny I said so. That’s why I’m in here; that’s why; the only reason,” he mumbled. “Else why shouldn’t I be with the others?”
“Is she?” he said, sounding pretty indifferent. Then he exploded: “Deb, do you know that I’m going to be rich one day when my uncle dies? Rich. People will treat me differently then. I’m telling you, Deb, money changes everything for some people. Not for a young girl, obviously—but for their mothers. Right now, I’m nobody. Anyone can insult me or fire me. Sometimes I wish I was dead and buried…. Bobby shouldn’t be left alone all evening; tell Jenny I said that. That’s why I’m in here; that’s the only reason,” he mumbled. “Otherwise, why wouldn’t I be with the others?”
Apparently some shattering of the next-door alliance had occurred on this evening of happenings.
Apparently, some kind of breakdown in the neighboring alliance had happened on this eventful evening.
“Send Jenny in to me. I won’t sit alone. Why should I? She’s always shut away with you and Ames, when I want her.—Deb, I’m so wretched.”
“Send Jenny in to me. I don’t want to be alone. Why should I? She’s always locked away with you and Ames when I want her. —Deb, I’m so miserable.”
“Yes ... but I don’t like you one bit,” reflected Deb. Aloud she said: “I expect it’ll be all right to-morrow, Dolph; La llorraine has sudden moods, like all artists.”
“Yes ... but I don’t like you at all,” Deb thought to herself. Out loud, she said: “I expect everything will be fine tomorrow, Dolph; La llorraine has sudden moods, just like all artists.”
It was queer, this all-round tacit acceptance of unofficial affections, on the second floor landing at Montagu Hall.
It was strange, this overall unspoken acceptance of unofficial feelings, on the second floor landing at Montagu Hall.
Carew merely groaned again; which Deb interpreted as welcome dismissal.
Carew just groaned again, which Deb took as a sign to leave him alone.
III
... Had Jenny won that kiss in her absence?—Deb slid open the door, in a bewilderment of dread and curiosity. Had Jenny——
... Had Jenny won that kiss while she wasn't there?—Deb slid open the door, feeling a mix of dread and curiosity. Had Jenny——
Impossible to say. For La llorraine was sitting on the bed, eclipsing by gesticulation and oratory, a helplessly recumbent invalid. The soldier was calmly smoking and reading in the armchair at the farther end of the room, his back to the bed, Cora among his feet. His presence in the room seemed almost part of the general acceptance. How funny, Deb thought, if they all suddenly started questioning and sorting and clearing up....
Impossible to say. For La Llorraine was sitting on the bed, overshadowing a helplessly reclined invalid with her gesturing and talking. The soldier was calmly smoking and reading in the armchair at the far end of the room, his back to the bed, with Cora at his feet. His presence in the room felt almost like a natural part of the situation. How funny, Deb thought, if they all suddenly started asking questions and sorting things out...
It appeared that Nadya llorraine, at least, was doing something of the sort.
It seemed that Nadya Llorraine, at least, was doing something like that.
“My dee-urr, now listen to me. I tell you how to win back that husband of yours. I have said to me: it is enough now, it shall end! Jenny, see how you lie here, wizout a manicure, your hair in a puzzle, a blouse that has no seduction.... And he, that fool, that booby,—shall I tell you vat vill happen? he falls into the hands of adventuresses! My dee-urr, they snap him up from you....” Sincerity of pity for the abandoned wife dominated any personal association with the said adventuresses.[65] “They snap him up—and spit him out!” La llorraine dignified the process by accompanying pantomime, grotesquely mimicked by the enormous shadow cast on the wall behind her. “I will tell you that secret, Jenny, my dee-urr, which I ’ave learn: you must be woman to him as well as wife....” She grasped Jenny’s wrist, swooped forward, and lowered her tones to a key of thrilling confidence. She breathed in Jenny’s face. She took possession of Jenny.
“My dear, now listen to me. I’ll tell you how to win back that husband of yours. I’ve decided: enough is enough, it’s time to end this! Jenny, look at how you lie here, without a manicure, your hair a mess, a blouse with no appeal... And he, that fool, that idiot—want to know what’s going to happen? He’ll fall into the hands of opportunistic women! My dear, they’ll take him from you...” The sincerity of her concern for the abandoned wife overshadowed any personal connection to those opportunistic women. [65] “They’ll take him and toss him aside!” La llorraine added dramatic flair with her gestures, her huge shadow playing on the wall behind her. “I’ll share that secret with you, Jenny, my dear, that I’ve learned: you need to be a woman to him as well as a wife...” She grabbed Jenny’s wrist, leaned in closer, and lowered her voice to a tone of thrilling confidence. She breathed in Jenny’s face. She took control of Jenny.
Deb and the soldier were cut off to a complete isolation.
Deb and the soldier were completely cut off from everything.
“What have you got?” she bent over his shoulder to see the title of the book he held. “Oh, that’s not fair!” indignantly. For the Chorus had been half-reading half-acting Shaw’s “Pygmalion” for their mutual amusement; and he had anticipated that portion of the play to which Deb had been secretly straining forward.
“What do you have?” she leaned over his shoulder to glimpse the title of the book he was holding. “Oh, that’s not fair!” she exclaimed indignantly. The Chorus had been half-reading, half-acting Shaw’s “Pygmalion” for their shared enjoyment, and he had been looking forward to the part of the play that Deb had been secretly eager to see.
“You wanted to make sure of being Eliza in that bit where she throws the slippers, of course. You’re a shocking savage, Deb. And anyway, the part isn’t fit for any gentlewoman, and naturally falls to me. You can be Higgins.”
“You wanted to make sure you’re Eliza in that part where she throws the slippers, obviously. You’re a total savage, Deb. And honestly, the role isn’t suitable for any lady, so it naturally goes to me. You can be Higgins.”
“I won’t be Higgins. I’ll be Eliza. You—you tempt slippers.”
“I won’t be Higgins. I’ll be Eliza. You—you tempt slippers.”
“M’yes—I daresay I do. Slippers are mild. I’ll lend you my trench boots.”
“Mhm—I guess I do. Slippers are nice. I’ll lend you my combat boots.”
“Thanks.”
“Thank you.”
“Why do you hate me so, Deb?” lazily he threw back one hand to where she was still leaning over his chair, and grasped some of her hanging hair.
“Why do you hate me so much, Deb?” he said, casually reaching back with one hand to where she was still leaning over his chair and grabbing some of her hanging hair.
She was exultant at having at last urged him to a personal reflection. “Because you don’t take enough notice of me,” she replied, in a freakish impulse of candour.
She was thrilled to finally have encouraged him to think about himself. “Because you don’t pay enough attention to me,” she responded, in a sudden moment of honesty.
“Dear Eliza, isn’t my step bent straight for this room, when I enter the house?”
“Dear Eliza, isn’t my step aimed straight for this room when I walk into the house?”
“That’s because of—Cora. Because we make you comfortable.”
"That’s because of—Cora. Because we make you feel at ease."
“I suppose it is. Funny hair you’ve got, Eliza; like a strong, stormy black sea. I thought women’s hair was always fluffy and soft.”
“I guess it is. You've got some wild hair, Eliza; like a rough, stormy black sea. I always thought women's hair was supposed to be fluffy and soft.”
“As one woman’s was? ...” flitted through Deb’s mind. But she did not say it.
“As one woman’s was? ...” crossed Deb’s mind. But she didn’t say it.
“With ... only my hair?” She was breaking through it now, that nameless barrier which her nameless creed had set up; useless barrier, Jenny had shown her.... Yes, but Jenny was different. Because she was married?—well, because she was different. Because she let her passions bubble over when and where and how she chose ... unruly, undisciplined Jenny. But Deb had promised herself to compete with Jenny this time.... A pulse ticked in each wrist—two frantic little clocks. On the other side of the wall someone—Antonia probably—was playing Debussy ... mournful, soul-flattening discordances ... La llorraine’s rush of inaudible speech still expounded man and the ways of man:
“‘With ... just my hair?’ She was finally getting past that nameless barrier her unnamed beliefs had created; a pointless barrier, as Jenny had shown her. Yes, but Jenny was different. Was it because she was married?—well, it was just because she was different. Because she expressed her feelings freely, whenever and however she wanted ... wild, unrestrained Jenny. But Deb had promised herself to measure up to Jenny this time.... A pulse throbbed in each wrist—two frantic little clocks. On the other side of the wall, someone—probably Antonia—was playing Debussy ... mournful, soul-crushing dissonances ... La llorraine’s stream of unspoken words still reflected on mankind and the ways of humanity:
“And I say to ’im, that minute ago even, my dee-urr: ‘You should kneel to your wife like a thief to a goddess, for you ’ave r-r-robbed ’er of all ’er gifts!’ Ha! ’e did not like that, Jenny, I tell you. He sulks now in his room, the booby——”
"And I said to him, just a minute ago, my dear: 'You should kneel to your wife like a thief before a goddess, because you’ve taken away all her gifts!' Ha! He didn’t like that, Jenny, I tell you. He’s sulking in his room now, the fool——"
“Well, it was rude, considering he was your guest,” from Jenny, in shrill defence of her male property.
“Well, it was rude, considering he was your guest,” said Jenny, sharply defending her male counterpart.
... “What should I do with the rest of you, Eliza?”
... “What am I supposed to do with all of you, Eliza?”
“Would another man ask that?”
“Would another guy ask that?”
Deb was on a false trail, her manner hectic and unnatural, her senses over-stimulated. But, knowing all this, she dragged her reluctance to the gap in the last barrier—plunged through—bent her mouth to his up-turned, sleepy face——
Deb was on the wrong path, her behavior frantic and off, her senses overloaded. But, aware of all this, she pushed her hesitation aside and moved through the last obstacle—she dove in—leaned down to kiss his turned-up, sleepy face——
And suddenly she remembered little Lothar von Relling ... and pleaded to whatever Justice might be presiding somewhere, that she had been generous then, had given ardently for a boy’s pleasure.... Would Justice please choose this moment to reward her?
And suddenly she remembered little Lothar von Relling ... and pleaded to whatever Justice might be out there, that she had been generous back then, had given enthusiastically for a boy’s happiness.... Would Justice please take this moment to reward her?
... His fingers slowly loosened grip of her hair; it dropped heavily against his shoulders. And in swift reaction at seeing it there, Deb flung back her head, stood upright, pale and ashamed, ... over his head their eyes met in the mirror which topped the fireplace in front of them. Reaction ... she had had enough of this cramped, stuffy room, and all their cramped, stuffy passions; stupefaction of everyone’s moral sense; a sort of frowsiness; smoke and shut windows, and unaired emotions.... She wanted, at once and instantly,[67] a wind blown in with the running tide; sanity and humour and keenness. Oh, anything but this room, at this moment, and the necessity of meeting the mirrored gaze of a man to whom she had just given herself away.
... His fingers slowly relaxed their hold on her hair; it fell heavily against his shoulders. And in a quick reaction to seeing it there, Deb threw her head back, stood up straight, pale and embarrassed, ... over his head their eyes met in the mirror above the fireplace in front of them. Reaction ... she had had enough of this cramped, stuffy room, and all their cramped, stuffy emotions; everyone’s moral sense in a stupor; a sort of sluggishness; smoke and closed windows, and unexpressed feelings.... She wanted, right then and there,[67] a breeze blowing in with the rising tide; clarity and humor and sharpness. Oh, anything but this room, at this moment, and the requirement of meeting the reflected gaze of a man to whom she had just exposed herself.
... The moment stretched, an interminable grey length. Then the music next door trickled away to silence, and it seemed as though the unsupported moment would have to trickle away with it....
... The moment stretched on, an endless grey span. Then the music next door faded into silence, and it felt like the unsupported moment would have to fade away with it....
“I’m only human!”—thus to himself the soldier stifled a protesting loyalty. Heavily he shifted round in his chair towards the girl, standing now so stiffly and primly erect behind him——
“I’m only human!”—with that thought, the soldier suppressed his protesting loyalty. He shifted heavily in his chair to face the girl, who was now standing stiffly and primly behind him—
“Deb”....
“Deb”....
A rap at the door. The evening had been punctuated by such staccato interruptions. This time it was Aunt Stella.
A knock at the door. The evening had been marked by these sudden interruptions. This time it was Aunt Stella.
“Is Major Ames here? Yes? You’re wanted on the ’phone; trunk call, the page said. They came to look for you next door. Well, how’s the patient?” as Jenny emerged wanly from the clutch of La llorraine’s overpowering personality. “My dear child, surely you would be better inside your own bed than outside someone else’s. Off with you! Make your husband attend to the hot-water bottle ... fill it with his burning tears, if he likes. Deb, being your prying spinster aunt, it is my duty to inform you that this room has a horribly dissipated smell of fish and stove-oil and smoke, and one doesn’t put one’s hair down for the evening till all the visitors have left; I ought to fetch your grandpapa—only he’d have a stroke. Madame, Miss Verity threatens to go already, and wants to say good-bye.”
“Is Major Ames here? Yes? You’re needed on the phone; it’s a trunk call, according to the page. They went next door looking for you. So, how’s the patient?” Jenny emerged weakly from La Llorraine’s overwhelming presence. “My dear, you’d surely be better off in your own bed than out here. Go on! Have your husband take care of the hot-water bottle... he can fill it with his tears if he wants. Deb, as your meddling spinster aunt, I must tell you that this room has a terrible smell of fish and stove oil and smoke, and you shouldn’t let your hair down for the evening until all the visitors have left; I should probably go get your grandpa—but he’d have a fit. Madam, Miss Verity says she wants to leave already and wants to say goodbye.”
III
Burton Ames, as he lumbered downstairs, was angry with himself for being angry at the interruption. It was much better; if he once budged from his safe resolve, the Chorus would become quite impossible. And he would miss it—would miss them—quite intensely. They had obviously set out to try him pretty severely this evening. Why? Sheer mischief? Deb was the more dangerous of the two. One could feel tenderly, an absurd, almost pathetic tenderness, for Jenny[68] out-of-bounds ... passionate, ill-used little urchin. But Deb.... Damn this ’phone call!
Burton Ames, as he trudged downstairs, was frustrated with himself for feeling annoyed at the interruption. It was better this way; if he wavered from his firm decision, the Chorus would become completely unmanageable. And he would miss it—would miss them—quite a lot. They were clearly determined to challenge him pretty hard this evening. Why? Just for fun? Deb was the more unpredictable of the two. You could feel a foolish, almost sad kind of affection for Jenny[68]—that out-of-bounds, passionate, mistreated little kid. But Deb.... Damn this phone call!
“Hello!”...
"Hi!"
IV
Deb and Jenny were alone.
Deb and Jenny were by themselves.
“Deb—I saw.”
"Deb, I saw."
“Saw what?” said Deb absently.
“Saw what?” Deb said distractedly.
“When you bent his head back ... just now. And then Mad’m came between. Deb—did he?”
“When you tilted his head back ... just now. And then Mad’m stepped in. Deb—did he?”
Deb did not answer. Sitting on the edge of the bed, hands clasped round her knees, ears straining, straining for his returning tread, she examined her behaviour of a moment ago, and decided that self-verdict must wait on subsequent events. If only he made it worth while....
Deb didn't respond. Sitting on the edge of the bed, her hands wrapped around her knees, she listened intently for his footsteps. She reflected on her actions from a moment earlier and concluded that any judgment of herself would have to wait for what happened next. If only he made it worthwhile...
The room had grown unaccountably darker. Jenny shuddered; propped herself up on one elbow:
The room had inexplicably grown darker. Jenny shuddered and propped herself up on one elbow:
“Deb, old girl, it’s a fool’s game to pretend one is ill when one isn’t, because——”
“Deb, my old friend, pretending to be sick when you're not is just a foolish game, because——”
“There he is!” burst from Deb’s lips, oblivious of Jenny.
“There he is!” burst out of Deb’s mouth, without a thought for Jenny.
Burton Ames swung into the room, rejuvenated.
Burton Ames walked into the room, refreshed.
“Jenny—Deb—I’m off to-night,”
“Jenny—Deb—I’m heading out tonight,”
His voice was still quiet and controlled; but the weary inflexion to which they were accustomed from him had been replaced by tense virility; his bent shoulders were squarely flung back; his eyes snapped and tingled like bright blue fire under the grizzled jutting eyebrows.
His voice was still soft and steady, but the tired tone they were used to hearing from him had been replaced by a tense strength; his once hunched shoulders were now thrown back confidently; his eyes sparkled and glowed like bright blue fire underneath grizzled, jutting eyebrows.
“I’m off to-night.”
“I’m off tonight.”
“She ... your wife ... she wants you again,” Jenny gasped.
“She ... your wife ... she wants you again,” Jenny gasped.
“Yes. I spoke to her on the ’phone. She has taken a house in London; Campden Hill; just moved in. I’m joining her at once; she has invited me,” with a quick, whimsical smile. “I wish it hadn’t occurred to you to be ‘taken ill’ just to-night, Jenny dear; you could have helped me pack. Deb’s disqualified, of course; good little girls mayn’t pass the ogre’s threshold, according to Mother’s-Knee. Never mind, I’ll send my orderly down in the morning; can’t wait now. I say, look at Cora!”
“Yes. I talked to her on the phone. She just moved into a house in London; Campden Hill. I’m heading over there right away; she invited me,” with a quick, playful smile. “I wish you hadn’t decided to ‘get sick’ tonight, Jenny dear; you could have helped me pack. Deb’s out of the question, of course; good girls aren’t allowed to cross the ogre’s threshold, according to Mother’s-Knee. Never mind, I’ll send my orderly down in the morning; I can’t wait now. I say, look at Cora!”
“Cheap irony—oh, very inexpensive indeed!” scoffed Deb. And she was grateful to Cora ... deeply grateful.
“Cheap irony—oh, really cheap indeed!” scoffed Deb. And she was grateful to Cora ... deeply grateful.
“On the contrary, a histrionic sense of the fitness of things. When did you last fill the oil-tank, Deb?”
“On the other hand, a dramatic sense of how things should be. When was the last time you filled the oil tank, Deb?”
“Before dinner—no, though, I didn’t—I remember now, Jenny came in and distracted me. That explains it.”
“Before dinner—no, actually, I didn’t—I remember now, Jenny came in and distracted me. That clears it up.”
Nevertheless, the gradual ebbing of the light, coincident with the silence succeeding the waves of noise and music next door, wrought eerily upon the nerves of the two of the Chorus who had not received their call of “all’s right with the world.”
Nevertheless, the gradual dimming of the light, along with the silence following the waves of noise and music next door, had an unsettling effect on the nerves of the two members of the Chorus who had not received their call of “all’s right with the world.”
Even Ames was touched to a cheery sentimentality: “I shall miss you both tremendously; you’ve been so awfully good to me.”
Even Ames was filled with a warm, sentimental feeling: “I’m really going to miss you both; you’ve been so incredibly kind to me.”
“Oh, I’m sure you’ve been very welcome,” said Deb lightly. “You’re in a hurry—don’t let these obsequies delay you. We bury Jenny the day after to-morrow, at two o’clock, if you care to attend.”
“Oh, I’m sure you’ve been very welcome,” Deb said casually. “You’re in a hurry—don’t let these funeral arrangements hold you up. We’re burying Jenny the day after tomorrow at two o’clock, if you want to come.”
“As I was responsible for her death-bed scene, I suppose I must. But it’s been worth it, hasn’t it, Jenny beloved, to have had this last fling together?”
“As I was in charge of her dying scene, I guess I have to. But it’s been worth it, hasn’t it, my beloved Jenny, to have had this last adventure together?”
Jenny played up. “Oh, it has! it has! I’ve lived my life down to the very dregs! And now, as the light slowly fades——”
Jenny exaggerated. “Oh, it has! It really has! I’ve lived my life to the very last drop! And now, as the light slowly fades——”
“And the music dies away——” supplemented Deb.
“And the music fades out——” added Deb.
“And the asparagi have been trickled one by one down that dark and narrow path that engorges all asparagi——”
“And the asparagus have been sent one by one down that dark and narrow path that swallows up all asparagus——”
“So that young life, too, throbbed to silence. Whistling, he went on his way, and never knew till afterwards——”
“So that young life, too, pulsed into silence. Whistling, he continued on his way, and didn’t realize until later——”
“I can’t whistle,” the soldier interrupted Deb. “But I’ll do all the rest of the stunts. Good-bye, Jenny, my darling; I’ve been a fearful rotter ...” his voice broke in mock pathos. Secretly he was rather glad of this burlesque which covered any necessity for real pathos; because he was so happy, he just could not pretend otherwise.
“I can’t whistle,” the soldier interrupted Deb. “But I’ll do all the other tricks. Goodbye, Jenny, my darling; I’ve been a real creep...” his voice cracked in a fake dramatic way. Deep down, he was actually pretty happy about this act that hid any need for real emotion; since he was so happy, he just couldn’t pretend otherwise.
“I’m—not—in—pain!” gasped Jenny. “See—I’m smiling ... quite a beautiful smile, isn’t it? Perhaps I shall be well ... to-morrow. No, I shan’t!” she screamed. “No to-morrow for me. Soldier ... don’t—don’t go.... Wait till ... I ...”
“I’m—not—in—pain!” gasped Jenny. “See—I’m smiling... quite a beautiful smile, isn’t it? Maybe I’ll feel better... tomorrow. No, I won’t!” she screamed. “No tomorrow for me. Soldier... don’t—don’t go.... Wait until ... I ...”
“Sweetheart, I can’t; you might be ever so long about it, and I really must be off. Good-bye, Jenny; good-bye, Deb”; he lingered a moment still, though it was evident that every nerve in him was chafing at the delay. “You’ve both been so awfully decent to me,” he repeated, sincerely this time. And he kissed first Jenny and then Deb, in boyish, spontaneous gratitude.
“Sweetheart, I can’t; you might take a really long time, and I seriously have to go. Goodbye, Jenny; goodbye, Deb.” He stayed for a moment longer, even though it was clear that every nerve in him was irritated by the wait. “You both have been so incredibly nice to me,” he said again, this time earnestly. And he kissed Jenny first and then Deb, in a boyish, spontaneous display of gratitude.
So they gained, quite without effort, what they had set out to gain, that evening.
So they easily achieved what they intended to accomplish that evening.
“Good-bye!” the door slammed behind him in sheer exuberance of high spirits. Then repetition of the same business with his bedroom door. Then silence. And the room a black pall now, with just a last faint quaver of light—suddenly quenched.
“Goodbye!” The door slammed shut behind him, filled with excitement and joy. Then he did the same with his bedroom door. Then, silence. The room now felt dark and heavy, with just a final flicker of light—suddenly snuffed out.
It was unnecessary, Deb reflected, that he should have shown himself to them in this new splendour of recovered buoyancy.... It was bad enough before.... Her fancy, feverishly active, followed his taxi along the streets, followed him up the steps and past the front door of the house in Campden Hill—into the room where a woman waited——
It was unnecessary, Deb thought, that he had to reveal himself to them in this new display of regained confidence.... It was already bad enough before.... Her imagination, working overtime, tracked his taxi down the streets, followed him up the steps and past the front door of the house in Campden Hill—into the room where a woman was waiting——
Fancy was jerked to a standstill here; he would utter her name; what was it?—Cicely?—Irene?—Eleanor? ... Yes, she could hear his voice speaking any of these ... very low and taut ... “Eleanor”....
Fancy was suddenly stopped here; he would say her name; what was it?—Cicely?—Irene?—Eleanor? ... Yes, she could hear his voice saying any of these ... very soft and strained ... “Eleanor”....
Then of course he would kiss her. Well....
Then of course he would kiss her. Well....
And for the girl who sat on the edge of the bed, the knowledge of having made—rather an exhibition of herself. It did not help much that he seemed to have forgotten the incident. The main thing was that she remembered it. Would always remember it.
And for the girl sitting on the edge of the bed, there was the awareness of having put herself on display. It didn’t really help that he seemed to have forgotten what happened. The important thing was that she remembered. She would always remember.
She thought she heard a little sigh from the bed. Jenny! ... quick and warm came to Deb realisation of the blessed solace of a companion in suffering. Jenny would just understand, as she never failed to understand the simple everyday things such as hunger and pain and the loss of love. Jenny would heal her with that wonderful touch of hand and cheek that was like balm.... Deb felt shivery and childish and desolate.... She laid her head down on Jenny’s breast, and lay for several moments quite still, waiting for comfort to steal into her. She was glad that Jenny did not attempt to talk about what had happened.
She thought she heard a little sigh from the bed. Jenny! ... quickly and warmly Deb realized the blessed comfort of having someone to share her pain with. Jenny would understand, just like she always did with the simple, everyday things like hunger, pain, and heartbreak. Jenny would soothe her with that gentle touch of hand and cheek that felt like a healing balm.... Deb felt shivery, childish, and lost.... She rested her head on Jenny’s chest and lay still for a few moments, waiting for comfort to wash over her. She was glad Jenny didn’t try to talk about what had happened.
Suddenly Deb started away, wildly frightened. Why—Jenny’s heart was not beating....
Suddenly, Deb jumped back, completely freaked out. Why—Jenny’s heart wasn’t beating....
I
Richard found his Easter holidays dull. Montagu Hall was not a satisfactory substitute for Daisybanks, where he had owned his own carpentering shed in the garden, in which he might rampage as he pleased. Ferdie had been an understanding father in supplying Richard and Deb with full facilities to rag and to rampage. Now Richard passed most of his time reading books that dealt with the practical side of the war, and keeping fit in preparation for when he was eighteen. Perhaps he could squeeze himself in next year already by mis-stating his age ... there was always the dreadful possibility that the war might suddenly come to an end, and leave him what it had found him, a Winborough fifth form boy.
Richard found his Easter break boring. Montagu Hall just wasn’t a good replacement for Daisybanks, where he had his own woodworking shed in the garden where he could do whatever he wanted. Ferdie had been a caring dad, giving Richard and Deb all the freedom to mess around and have fun. Now, Richard spent most of his time reading books about the practical aspects of the war and staying fit in preparation for when he turned eighteen. Maybe he could get himself in next year by lying about his age... there was always the scary chance that the war could suddenly end, leaving him right back where he started as a Winborough fifth form student.
He was glad when the last week of the holidays came round; Deb was always about with some girl—Antonia Verity; and most of his chums being older than himself, were scattered about the country in training, or else in the trenches. David Rothenburg, of course, was about the same age; but Rothenburg was a moony sort of chap, especially lately. More from boredom than affection, Richard spent an afternoon at Bertie Fraser’s home in the south-west of London. The news of the torpedoing of the Lusitania had come through a couple of days before; and the two boys vented some of their hot indignation by experiments with a model submarine which should “damn well teach the blackguards not to mess about with our passenger liners!”
He was relieved when the last week of the holidays rolled around; Deb was always hanging out with some girl—Antonia Verity; and most of his friends, being older than him, were scattered all over the country training or serving in the trenches. David Rothenburg was about the same age, but Rothenburg had been kind of dreamy lately. More out of boredom than anything else, Richard spent an afternoon at Bertie Fraser’s place in the southwest of London. The news of the Lusitania being torpedoed had come through a couple of days earlier, and the two boys let off some steam by messing around with a model submarine, determined to “damn well teach those scoundrels not to mess with our passenger liners!”
“I’ll put you on your way,” Fraser volunteered, when Richard had to go.
“I’ll help you get going,” Fraser offered, when Richard had to leave.
They turned from the quiet street of houses into a mews; then through a slum displaying barrows with highly-coloured wares, gaudy with small shops gustily illuminated, raucous with slatternly women calling from the upper windows to their offspring in the gutters.
They turned off the quiet street of houses into an alley; then through a rundown area filled with carts showcasing bright goods, flashy small shops lit up with vigor, and noisy women shouting from the upper windows to their kids playing in the gutters.
“Short cut to the trams,” explained Fraser. “Hullo, what’s the row?”
“Shortcut to the trams,” Fraser explained. “Hey, what’s going on?”
A woman was huddled on a doorstep, wailing loudly, openly, without any pretence of hiding her stark grief. Her wisps of grey hair were blown by the wind flat across her distorted face, which she neither burrowed in her arms nor covered with a handkerchief. For she had just received tidings that her daughter had gone down in the steerage of the Lusitania, and she wanted God and man to know it.
A woman was curled up on a doorstep, crying out loud, completely unfiltered in her deep sorrow. Her strands of gray hair were blown by the wind across her twisted face, which she didn’t bury in her arms or cover with a tissue. She had just heard the news that her daughter had perished in the steerage of the Lusitania, and she wanted both God and everyone around to know it.
A knot of sympathizers, neighbours and casual passers-by, stood dumbly around her, listening to the saga of Ethel Ann’s childhood, and Ethel Ann’s adolescence, and Ethel Ann envisioned powerfully but crudely as a human livid face, struggling, gulping, pleading for help ... help refused.... “They pushed ’em back into the water!” screamed the old crone. “My little ’un. Curse the Germans!—Curse ’em! They watched ’er drowning, and they laughed. A-a-aaah ...” articulation trailed away into a long-drawn-out cry of rage and mourning and hate. She strained her skinny arms in a tight line upward, as though in one gesture could be uttered all that her tongue had failed to say.
A crowded group of sympathizers, neighbors, and casual passersby stood silently around her, listening to the story of Ethel Ann’s childhood and adolescence, and Ethel Ann was vividly but harshly imagined as a human, with a livid face, struggling, gasping, pleading for help... help that was denied.... “They pushed them back into the water!” screamed the old woman. “My little one. Curse the Germans!—Curse them! They watched her drown, and they laughed. A-a-aaah...” her words faded into a prolonged scream of anger, sorrow, and hatred. She stretched her thin arms straight up, as if one gesture could express everything her tongue had failed to say.
Richard felt it was impossible just to stand still and look on at this. He glowered about him in a spirit of desperate truculence. The others of the group were in exactly the same case, their eyes roaming stupidly up and down the narrow street, as though in search of some immediate measures. A carter leaning against his dray drawn up to the kerb opposite, spoke out fiercely:
Richard felt it was impossible to just stand still and watch this. He glared around him with a sense of angry defiance. The others in the group were in the same situation, their eyes scanning the narrow street as if looking for some quick solutions. A cart driver leaning against his wagon pulled up to the curb opposite suddenly yelled out:
“Ay. ’Uns. That’s the sort they are. Wish I ’ad one or two under my fist now. I’d show ’em what for.”
“Aye. Those are the kind they are. I wish I had one or two under my fist right now. I’d show them what’s what.”
“You have got ’em under your fist now—plenty—if you know where to look!” A lantern-jawed man with the hollow eyes of a fanatic, sprang onto the tail-board of the dray. At once he formed a vortex for all the loose and aimless emotions adrift in that street. Richard and Fraser found themselves in a wedge of men and women, women predominating, swaying with that sort of concerted drunken rhythm peculiar to all crowds. Even the mother of the drowned girl stopped her wails, and stared fixedly at the demagogue.
“You have them under your control now—plenty—if you know where to look!” A man with a lantern jaw and hollow eyes of a fanatic jumped onto the back of the cart. Instantly, he became a focal point for all the loose and aimless emotions drifting through that street. Richard and Fraser found themselves caught in a crowd of men and women, with the women taking the lead, swaying to that kind of coordinated drunken rhythm unique to all gatherings. Even the mother of the drowned girl paused her cries and stared intently at the speaker.
“Germans everywhere in this country—millions of ’em, laughing up their sleeves because we’re such ruddy softs as[73] not to chuck’em out. Laughing now, I expect, over our women and children pushed back into the icy water; English women and children. Yes, it’s a good joke, ain’t it? First-class!... I ’ad a pal on the Lusitania—well, never mind that—there’s some ’ere as ’ad more than pals. Are we going to stand it—that’s what I want to know? Are we going on trading with murderers and cowards, living cheek by jowl with ’em, buying our very bread from ’em ... poisoned bread! I tell you, there are Germans in the next street, in this street, and in a thousand other streets in England, with their dirty names over the shop-windows. Ask the Government!—ah! the Government’ll do something about it, per’aps, by and by. Ask ’em—they’ll say they’ve took the proper measures of precaution. We don’t want precaution, thank yer all the same. We want revenge on the foul scum what sank the Lusitania! We want revenge—not by and by, but now! We want revenge—and by the dying agonies of our children, and for the sake of those they’ve left, we’ll have it!”
“Germans all over this country—millions of them, laughing behind our backs because we’re too soft to kick them out. I bet they’re laughing now over our women and children forced back into the freezing water; English women and children. Yeah, it's a real joke, isn’t it? Top-notch! I had a friend on the Lusitania—well, never mind that—there are some here who had more than friends. Are we just going to sit back and take it—that's what I want to know? Are we going to keep trading with murderers and cowards, living right next to them, buying our own bread from them... poisoned bread! I tell you, there are Germans in the next street, in this street, and in a thousand other streets in England, their filthy names over the shop windows. Ask the Government!—ah! the Government will maybe do something about it, eventually. Ask them—they’ll say they’ve taken the appropriate precautions. We don’t want precautions, thank you very much. We want revenge on the filthy scum who sank the Lusitania! We want revenge—not eventually, but now! We want revenge—and for the dying agony of our children, and for those they’ve left behind, we’ll have it!”
His hearers had been like empty bottles offering no resistance to the fiery liquid he poured into them. Yes—they wanted instant revenge; that was what they had sought by their vacant stares. With a scattered howl, from which the human element seemed long since to have been drained, they swirled up the street. Richard was borne along by the impetus of their fury. He had lost sight of Fraser, who, missing him, had probably returned home; it did not matter; this was rather a lark—one of the Lusitania riots; they had been breaking out all over London since the news had come through. No—not exactly a lark ... it swelled into something more formidable and animated by a spirit of deeper satisfaction than warranted by the schoolboy description: this was action; this was war; he was in direct contact with it at last. A gang of men in an ugly temper, running in a set direction ... he could feel purpose behind the lurching, staggering passage of the mob.... They were on their way to punish the Germans—coarse hulking giants who could laugh at Ethel Ann’s drenched face helpless in a green tumble of breakers.... Brutes! damned brutes! we’ll show them!...
His listeners were like empty bottles, offering no resistance to the fiery thoughts he poured into them. Yes—they wanted instant revenge; that’s what their vacant stares showed. With a scattered howl, from which all human emotion seemed to have drained away, they surged up the street. Richard was carried along by their fury. He had lost sight of Fraser, who, realizing he was gone, probably went home; it didn’t matter; this felt more like a prank—one of the Lusitania riots; they had been breaking out all over London since the news came in. No—not exactly a prank... it grew into something more serious and stirred a sense of deeper satisfaction than a schoolboy would imply: this was action; this was war; he was finally in direct contact with it. A group of angry men, running with determination in one direction... he could sense the purpose behind the chaotic movements of the mob.... They were heading to punish the Germans—big, hulking giants who could laugh at Ethel Ann’s drenched face, helpless in a swirling sea of breakers.... Brutes! damned brutes! we’ll show them!...
This was all the jerky elated comment his brain could register during the headlong stampede up the cramped alley; that—and a confused impression of the women’s faces here and there patching the rest: streaming hair, with the iron pins still[74] clumsily caught in it; mouths open and awry; damp red skins. Mob-women—they were hideous....
This was all the jumbled, excited thought his mind could process during the frantic rush up the narrow alley; that—and a blurry impression of the women’s faces scattered throughout: hair flowing, with the metal pins still awkwardly caught in it; mouths open and distorted; damp red skin. Mob-women—they were terrible....
The lantern-jawed man, still leader, halted abruptly in front of a small baker’s shop. “What about that?” denunciatory forefinger thrown out to indicate the name painted over the window: Gottlieb Schnabel. The crowd replied by another exultant howl ... it was beginning to merge its separate identities into the Demos-beast, at once frightful yet silly; incapable alike of retreat or initiative; a beast that uttered meaningless sounds; could be deflected hither and thither; a beast without logic or coherence; but a beast that was out, very obstinately, to maul somebody ... the Germans....
The lantern-jawed man, still in charge, stopped suddenly in front of a small bakery. “What about that?” he said, pointing sharply at the name painted on the window: Gottlieb Schnabel. The crowd responded with another loud cheer... it was starting to merge its individual identities into a crowd mentality, both terrifying and ridiculous; unable to retreat or take initiative; a crowd that made no sense; could be easily swayed one way or another; a group without logic or coherence; but a group that was determined to attack someone... the Germans...
“What about that?”
“What’s up with that?”
Those in the van swerved so sharply into the little doorway of the shop, that their comrades immediately behind them could not restrain themselves from reeling past it by weight of impetus; then turned, and pressed back, with a violent impact jamming the rearmost in the narrow aperture; so that it seemed that dark menacing figures were springing out of the shadows from all sides and directions, into the pallid flare of the gas-jets singing forlornly over the counter.
Those in the front of the van turned so quickly into the small shop's doorway that their friends right behind them couldn’t help but stumble past it from the momentum. They then turned and pushed back, causing a violent crash that jammed the last person into the narrow opening. It looked like dark, threatening figures were emerging from the shadows on all sides and angles, into the dim light of the gas lamps flickering sadly above the counter.
The shop was deserted. Violent hands ripped down the curtains that divided off the back-parlour, and about a dozen roughs hurled themselves up the stairs, chanting: “Schnabel: Schnabel!” in hideous sing-song. Their feet could be heard trampling the upper premises in search of the owner: “Come aht of it, yer bloody funk! Wot abaht the Lusitania?”... The shop-door swung backwards and forwards in the draughts of wind which blew down the street; and at each oscillation, a little bell tinkled the warning of customers—an innocent tinkle, like a distant sheep-bell ... inadequate tinkle that recurred thinly through all the chaos of heavier sound: Crash of splintered glass, as the scales and weights were sent flying through the front window of the shop. The majority of avengers were working off their blood-lust by hullabaloo and wreckage; tossing about the buns and cakes; swinging and smashing the rows of big sweet-bottles; sending a hurricane of piled-up bread-baskets over the floor. It had been a neat little interior, three minutes before...!
The shop was empty. Rough hands yanked down the curtains that separated the back room, and about a dozen toughs rushed up the stairs, chanting: “Schnabel: Schnabel!” in a disturbing sing-song. Their footsteps could be heard stomping around upstairs searching for the owner: “Come out, you coward! What about the Lusitania?”... The shop door swung back and forth in the gusts of wind blowing down the street; and with each swing, a little bell rang out to signal customers—its innocent chime, like a distant sheep bell... an inadequate sound that cut through the chaos of louder noises: the crash of shattered glass as the scales and weights were sent flying through the front window of the shop. Most of the attackers were venting their aggression through noise and destruction; throwing around the buns and cakes; swinging and smashing rows of large candy jars; sending a storm of piled-up bread baskets flying across the floor. Just three minutes earlier, it had been a tidy little place...!
But Richard was impatient of all this mere monkey destruction; his imagination was a-sweat to vent itself upon Germans, not upon rolls and doughnuts. He raced up the back stairs—and down again; no Germans there; and the rioters engaged in the same stupid business of destruction. But the Germans ... pointed steel helmets, puffed-out cheeks, and thick sensual lips—where had they contrived to stow themselves away? The notion had got started that they were here ... somewhere ... the excited boy did not stop to reason it out. He wanted to batter with his fists against a fat resisting carcase. Here?—of course they were; somebody had said so. Dodging the volley of loaves, he bolted out of the shop, and round the corner to the tiny yard at the back, unheeding whether he were alone or followed. The bakehouse!—must be one under the shop. Yes—beneath this wooden flap. Guided by the hot good smell of bread in the oven, he wrenched at the hinges; and rashly taking the ladder for granted, plunged into the gaping black space. Fragments of tales relating to the Lusitania horrors were flying loosely about in his mind, like the loaves in the shop: sickening details gasped out by the dazed survivors, and written up for the public in lurid journalese. Fighting—was that the Hun idea of fighting?—swine! cheats! butchers!—his turn to show them now....
But Richard was done with all this pointless destruction; his mind was itching to get at Germans, not dough and pastries. He dashed up the back stairs—and then back down again; no Germans there; and the rioters were stuck in the same dumb act of destruction. But the Germans ... their pointed steel helmets, puffed-out cheeks, and thick sensual lips—where had they managed to hide? The idea had spread that they were here ... somewhere ... the excited boy didn’t stop to think about it. He wanted to smash his fists against a big, resisting body. Here?—of course they were; someone had said so. Dodging a flying loaf, he bolted out of the shop and around the corner to the little yard in the back, not caring if he was alone or followed. The bakehouse!—there had to be one under the shop. Yes—beneath this wooden flap. Guided by the warm, delicious smell of bread baking, he yanked at the hinges and recklessly jumped into the dark, open space. Fragments of stories about the Lusitania horrors swirled around in his mind, like the loaves in the shop: sickening details gasped out by the stunned survivors, and splashed across the papers in shocking headlines. Fighting—was that the Germans' idea of fighting?—pigs! cheats! butchers!—now it was his turn to show them...
Richard bumped his feet on level ground; he blinked an instant in the red dimness of his surroundings ... then, gradually, a face swam into his consciousness—a face over there, by the barrels—a face smeared in flour, and channelled by the drip of perspiration—a face that would have been ludicrous, were it not for its expression of deadly shivering fear ... trapped fear....
Richard tapped his feet on the flat ground; he blinked for a moment in the red dimness around him... then, slowly, a face came into focus in his mind—a face over there, by the barrels—a face covered in flour and marked by drops of sweat—a face that would have looked ridiculous if it weren't for the look of intense, frozen fear... trapped fear....
With knowledge of utter helplessness in his fascinated gaze, he confronted Richard. Beside him, a plump woman and two or three children crouched in a shadowy lump.
With a look of complete helplessness in his captivated gaze, he faced Richard. Next to him, a chubby woman and two or three kids huddled together in a shadowy lump.
No army of Germans here. Only the little baker, Gottlieb Schnabel, and his family.
No army of Germans here. Just the small baker, Gottlieb Schnabel, and his family.
He stared at Richard. Richard stared back. And then his swollen illusion was pricked and shrivelled. So this was the reality of what he had been vengefully hounding down, he and the bawlers overhead? this one peaked, unhappy little face, white with dabs of flour, white in the last dumb extremity of panic.
He looked at Richard. Richard looked back. Then his inflated fantasy was burst and shrank away. So this was the reality of what he had been desperately chasing, him and the loud voices above? This one distressed little face, pale with spots of flour, white in the extreme desperation of fear.
Schnabel’s dry lips moved convulsively.... “Ach, bitte,” he babbled; then, with an effort: “Can—I—help—for—it?”...
Schnabel’s dry lips twitched awkwardly. “Oh, please,” he stammered; then, with some effort: “Can—I—help—with—that?”
Richard just caught the words. He recoiled; turned and stumbled up the ladder.... One must get away from that face.... Not so easy—some of the crowd had followed him after all, were swarming round the entrance to the bakehouse. “There’s no-one there,” muttered Richard; “no-one there” ... his voice was choked as though in a thick fog. “No-one there——” But the main thing was to get out, into the street, before they began to do things—no, that did not matter,—but before he could hear them doing things. They were pressing him back again, down again.... “There’s no one there, I tell you!” Blindly he buffeted right and left the heads which blocked his passage. Some of them, believing him, gave way ... melted out of reach from his hard fists and powerful driving shoulders. Others went shuffling and clattering past him, down the wooden rungs. “Schnabel! Schnabel!”—and a sharp scream. One must get away, quickly....
Richard barely caught the words. He flinched, turned, and stumbled up the ladder... He had to escape that face... Not so easy—some of the crowd had followed him after all, crowding around the entrance to the bakehouse. “There’s no one there,” Richard muttered; “no one there”... his voice was choked like he was in a thick fog. “No one there——” But the main thing was to get out, into the street, before they started doing things—no, that didn’t matter—but before he could hear them doing things. They were pushing him back again, down again.... “There’s no one there, I tell you!” He blindly shoved at the heads blocking his way. Some of them, believing him, stepped aside... melted out of reach from his hard fists and powerful shoulders. Others shuffled and clattered past him, down the wooden rungs. “Schnabel! Schnabel!”—and a sharp scream. He had to get away, quickly....
A great surge of bodies in the yard. Thrusting forward, with his head low down, through a rank smell of boots and corduroys and rusty skirts, Richard got clear at last. Round the corner—into the street—a number of people running in his direction—three or four policemen. “There’s no-one there!”—half-sobbing, he dodged through a mews into a wider street; again that loud trample of feet beating towards him—would they never let him escape? he wanted to be free of mobs. What did this mob want? Schnabel? ... No, it was only a helter-skelter of gnome-like urchins, shrieking hoarsely their late editions. He paused to draw breath; leant up against an adjacent wall; his cap had gone long ago, and the wind blew in hard, fresh gusts through his hair.
A huge crowd of people filled the yard. Pushing forward, with his head down, through the strong smell of boots, corduroys, and old skirts, Richard finally managed to break free. He turned the corner and entered the street, where several people were running toward him—three or four police officers. “There’s no one there!”—half-crying, he dodged through an alley into a broader street; again, he heard the loud sound of feet pounding toward him—would they never let him escape? He just wanted to be free of the crowds. What did this mob want? Schnabel? ... No, it was just a chaotic group of small, gnome-like kids shouting their latest news. He stopped to catch his breath; leaned against a nearby wall; his cap had long since gone, and the wind blew hard, fresh gusts through his hair.
Presently he walked on again, slowly. Hysteria had evaporated, and was replaced by the usual shame. Now he came to think over the matter coolly, what had so upset him? The little rat of a baker had been in a funk, certainly; probably justified; probably the rabble had handled him fairly roughly. What of that? Ethel Ann, equally innocent, equally helpless, had met with an infinitely worse fate.
Presently, he walked on again, slowly. The hysteria had faded away and was replaced by the usual shame. Now he started to think about what had upset him so much. The little rat of a baker had been panicking, for sure; probably rightfully so; likely the crowd had treated him pretty harshly. So what? Ethel Ann, equally innocent and helpless, had faced a far worse fate.
Oh, he was not going to take part in the baiting himself. No sport in it. The wisest course to pursue had been to depart[77] from the scene, as he had done. Had he “departed from the scene” or made an exit—rather less dignified than that inferred? Well, he could hardly be expected to stay and look on. Nor could he have protected Schnabel—hang it! the man was a German. Not “the Germans”—but still a German. Richard, impatiently, classified the whole experience as “quite a decent scrum”; and as such, stuck it up on a shelf in his memory, like a book with several pages safely gummed together. He proved to be in a completely strange neighbourhood; and devoted all his present faculties in discovering the whereabouts of Montagu Hall.
Oh, he wasn't going to get involved in the teasing himself. There was no fun in it. The smartest thing to do had been to leave the scene, just like he did. Had he really “left the scene” or made an exit—less dignified than that suggested? Well, he couldn’t just stick around and watch. And he couldn't have protected Schnabel—damn it! the guy *was* a German. Not “the Germans”—but still a German. Richard, feeling impatient, labeled the whole experience as “just a decent brawl”; and he filed it away in his memory, like a book with a few pages stuck together. He ended up in a completely unfamiliar neighborhood and focused all his efforts on finding Montagu Hall.
II
“Richard, is that you?”
"Is that you, Richard?"
“Yes, Pater; I’ve just come in.”
“Yes, Dad; I just got here.”
“I want to speak to you, my boy.”
“I want to talk to you, my boy.”
“Right-o!” Richard turned on the stairs, interrogatively.
“Got it!” Richard turned on the stairs, questioning.
“Not here. In my room.”
“Not here. In my room.”
Old Hermann Marcus looked up with a queer gleam in his eyes, as Richard and Ferdie entered. Almost as though he were sorry for the boy—and yet secretly and maliciously triumphant.
Old Hermann Marcus looked up with a strange glint in his eyes as Richard and Ferdie walked in. It was as if he felt sorry for the boy—and yet was secretly and wickedly pleased.
“How are you getting on at Winborough?” Ferdinand asked jerkily, after a pause.
“How are things going at Winborough?” Ferdinand asked awkwardly after a pause.
“Same as usual: excellent all-round ability, but no outstanding merit, as old Skeffington says. I say, dad, would you have any objection if I joined up next year already?” since his father had seemingly nothing of any importance to impart, Richard thought he might as well use the formal interview for his own purpose.
“Just like always: great overall skills, but nothing exceptional, as old Skeffington puts it. Dad, would you mind if I enlisted next year?” Since his father hadn't seemed to have anything important to share, Richard figured he might as well use the formal meeting for his own agenda.
“Joined up what?”
"Joined what?"
“The army, of course. Royal Flying Corps, for choice; I’m fit enough to stand the medical test. And lots of fellows are passing themselves off as older than their age. Only I’m not very tall ...” his tone implied reproach for his father’s lack of inches. There was silence for a moment; he felt the two men were not attending to his request as they should; so he went on in further explanation: “It’s so rotten to be just under age for enlisting. Different if you’re a kid, and out of it altogether. Rogers—you remember him? he was head[78] boy at Winborough—Rogers is only eighteen months older than I am, and he’s in the thick of it. And to-day more than ever——” he stopped dead.
“The army, of course. Preferably the Royal Flying Corps; I’m fit enough to pass the medical test. A lot of guys are managing to look older than they really are. The only problem is I’m not very tall…” his tone hinted at disappointment with his father’s height. There was a moment of silence; he sensed that the two men weren’t taking his request seriously, so he continued explaining: “It really sucks to be just shy of the age limit for enlisting. It’s different if you’re a kid and completely out of it. Rogers—you remember him? He was head boy at Winborough—Rogers is only eighteen months older than me, and he’s right in the middle of it. And today, more than ever——” he suddenly stopped.
“Why to-day more than ever?” Ferdinand enquired, very gently.
“Why today more than ever?” Ferdinand asked softly.
Richard was not quite sure why: except that to-day he had expended a lot of heat and energy on a cause which had repaid him neither in vigorous defence nor in ultimate satisfaction; and he wanted an experience of real, substantial war and real, substantial Germans to make up for the futile civilian imitation. But he was unwilling to explain all this about Germans in front of his grandfather, or even to his father, who might be subject to occasional sensitive twinges on that score. So he swerved from the direct question:
Richard wasn't entirely sure why, except that today he had put in a lot of effort and energy into a cause that had given him neither strong support nor true satisfaction. He wanted a real, significant experience of war and genuine, substantial Germans to compensate for the pointless civilian imitation. But he didn't want to explain all of this about Germans in front of his grandfather or even to his father, who might occasionally feel sensitive about that topic. So he avoided the direct question:
“Quite frankly, dad, I mean to enlist next year, with or without permission. But I thought I’d like to hear if you have any special objection; good of me, isn’t it?” laughing.
“Honestly, Dad, I plan to enlist next year, with or without your permission. But I wanted to see if you have any specific objections; thoughtful of me, right?” he said, laughing.
“Certainly I should be proud and glad if you could fight for England, but——” Ferdie evidently found an increasing difficulty in going on. He took up an evening paper from the table: “Have you seen the late editions, Richard?”
“Of course I would be proud and happy if you could fight for England, but——” Ferdie clearly struggled more with his words. He picked up an evening paper from the table: “Have you seen the latest editions, Richard?”
“No. Any news? Not—not a defeat?”
“No. Any updates? Not—not a loss?”
“The Prime Minister has made certain promises ... there have been more anti-German riots over this Lusitania business——”
“The Prime Minister has made some promises ... there have been more anti-German riots over this Lusitania issue——”
“Conceited fools, who haven’t the brains to win a victory at the Front, think themselves patriots if they break a few shop-windows,” growled Marcus from his corner.
“Conceited fools, who don’t have the smarts to achieve anything at the Front, think they’re patriots if they smash a few shop windows,” muttered Marcus from his corner.
Richard flushed darkly, and his hands clenched in his pockets: “They’d be doing the same, and much worse, to us in Germany, if we’d established ourselves all over the place there, as they have here. And the sinking of the Lusitania was a foul, cowardly affair; no wonder we’ve lost control of our tempers, hearing about it.”
Richard turned red, and his hands tightened in his pockets: “They’d be doing the same, and even worse, to us in Germany if we’d settled all over there like they have here. And the sinking of the Lusitania was a dishonorable, cowardly act; it’s no surprise we’ve lost our cool hearing about it.”
“We?” echoed the old Bavarian, with a sarcastic inflexion; “and you as German as I, my boy! You won’t be allowed to forget it as easily, in the future.”
We? echoed the old Bavarian, with a sarcastic tone; “and you’re just as German as I am, my boy! You won’t be able to forget that so easily in the future.”
“Rubbish!” said Richard shortly. He had no desire to quarrel with his grandfather, who, as a lonely but unyielding unit in enemy country, demanded a certain chivalry of treatment.—But no fellow was going to stand being called a German, nowadays! “Have you done with me, dad? I’m[79] sorry about the fuss in the papers, but it will all blow off presently. I don’t think they’ll do anything to the naturalized Germans, anyway; not to those who have been settled in England as long as you.” He sauntered towards the door; then halted to add in a sudden inspiration of diplomacy: “The sooner I’m fighting, dad, the better for you, all of you. A son in the army makes a huge difference to public feeling.”
“Ridiculous!” Richard replied shortly. He didn’t want to argue with his grandfather, who, as a lonely but tough figure in enemy territory, expected a certain level of respect. But no one was going to put up with being called a German these days! “Are you finished with me, Dad? I’m[79] sorry about the trouble in the newspapers, but it’ll blow over soon. I doubt they’ll do anything to the naturalized Germans, anyway; not to those who’ve been living in England as long as you have.” He strolled towards the door, then paused to add with a sudden thoughtfulness: “The sooner I’m fighting, Dad, the better for you, for everyone. A son in the army makes a big difference in public opinion.”
“That depends on which army ...” threw in Hermann Marcus. And Ferdie said, with a stupendous effort: “You can’t fight for England in this war, Richard. I’m sorry, as you are so dead nuts on it,” carefully negotiating the idiom. “But they will not take you. You are a German.”
“That depends on which army ...” Hermann Marcus interrupted. Ferdie replied, with great effort: “You can’t fight for England in this war, Richard. I’m sorry, since you’re so determined about it,” carefully choosing his words. “But they won’t accept you. You're German.”
Richard burst into a great shout of laughter. “What rot, dad! How can I be a German? I’m as English as they make ’em.”
Richard erupted into a loud laugh. “What nonsense, Dad! How can I be German? I’m as English as they come.”
“You were born in Germany. And I was not naturalized at that date.”
“You were born in Germany. And I wasn't naturalized at that time.”
“Born—in—Germany?”
"Born in Germany?"
“You see,” Ferdie apologized, miserably avoiding his son’s eyes, “your grandfather invited us to pay him a long visit to Munich. I and Deb—and your dear mother, of course. He had never seen little Deb ... she was seven years old——”
“You see,” Ferdie apologized, feeling miserable as he avoided his son’s gaze, “your grandfather invited us to come and visit him in Munich for a while. Deb and I—and your dear mother, of course. He had never met little Deb... she’s seven years old—”
“A quite abominable pest of a child!” from the depths of the armchair in the corner.
“A truly terrible brat!” came the voice from the depths of the armchair in the corner.
“And so we all went over. And you were born there. Your poor mother died of it ...” he cleared his throat, and blew his nose. “That, perhaps, is why it was never mentioned to you.”
“And so we all went over. And you were born there. Your poor mother died from it ...” he cleared his throat and blew his nose. “That’s probably why it was never brought up with you.”
Ferdie was right. He had felt the loss of Dorothea so keenly that sentiment demanded of the household that her death should never be alluded to. Whence followed that Richard’s birth was likewise hushed up, being intimately linked with the bereavement and all its tragic circumstances. He had never bothered about the matter, taking it for granted that, like Deb, he was born at Daisybanks.
Ferdie was right. He felt the loss of Dorothea so deeply that the family agreed never to mention her death. As a result, Richard's birth was also kept quiet, closely tied to the loss and all its tragic details. He never thought much about it, assuming, like Deb, that he was born at Daisybanks.
“But, father, I can’t be a German. I—I don’t like Germans. I can’t stick them at any price.” His tone was sharp with the first agonized belief that some truth might lurk in the altogether staggering accusation that these two were bringing against him. “I don’t like Germans. And we’re fighting them. I’m English—like other chaps. You can’t make a fellow German by saying he is,” relieved commonsense asserting[80] itself over a frame of mind which was almost babyish in its reliance on the repetition: “I don’t like Germans!”
“But, Dad, I can’t be German. I—I don’t like Germans. I can’t stand them at any cost.” His tone was sharp with the first painful realization that there might be some truth in the completely shocking accusation that these two were making against him. “I don’t like Germans. And we’re fighting them. I’m English—just like everyone else. You can’t make someone German just by claiming they are,” common sense breaking through a mindset that was almost childish in its dependence on repeating: “I don’t like Germans!”
And then, a criminal before the sternest of judges, Ferdinand Marcus made his confession:
And then, standing before the strictest of judges, Ferdinand Marcus confessed:
“You see—when I was naturalized afterwards, you—you were not naturalized at the same time. I wanted you to choose for yourself when you came of age; to be free to make your own choice for one country or another—for any country. I, as a boy, had never been consulted what were my private wishes——” His father here gave utterance to a grunt pregnant with rich opinions of the unimportance of Ferdie’s wishes, whatever they might have been. “—It should be different for you, I said. Who knows if you would want to find yourself a British subject, in twenty-one years? Time enough then. So I left it till you should be old enough——”
“You see, when I became a citizen later on, you—you weren't naturalized at the same time. I wanted you to decide for yourself when you turned 18; to be free to choose any country you wanted. When I was a boy, no one asked me what I wanted—” His father then grunted, clearly showing he thought Ferdie’s wishes didn’t matter, whatever they were. “—It should be different for you, I said. Who knows if you’d want to be a British citizen in twenty-one years? There’s plenty of time for that. So I left it until you were old enough—”
“It didn’t strike you, I suppose, that a war might break out in the meantime?”
“It didn’t occur to you, I guess, that a war could start in the meantime?”
“It did not strike a great many other people, Richard.”
“It didn't stand out to a lot of other people, Richard.”
“Doch! everyone but an idiot; an idiot and a bungler ... with your prate of ‘my children’s rights,’ and ‘my children’s opinions’ and ‘my children’s liberty.’... A bungler with your children, like with everything else, you are bringing one of them to an internment camp; we will see to what fine end you bring the other.”
“Sure! Everyone except a fool; a fool and a clumsy person... with your talk about ‘my children’s rights,’ and ‘my children’s opinions’ and ‘my children’s freedom.’... A clumsy person with your children, just like with everything else; you’re taking one of them to an internment camp; we’ll see how well you manage the other.”
Richard faced round sharply: “Is that what it means for me?”
Richard turned around quickly: “Is that what it means for me?”
“We cannot tell for certain; I will make an appeal on your behalf——”
“We can’t be sure; I’ll speak up for you——”
“Damn! I don’t want any appeals. It’s not a felony to be born in one place instead of another. What’s the law?”
“Damn! I don’t want any appeals. It’s not a crime to be born in one place instead of another. What’s the law?”
“By pre-war law, you took your father’s nationality while you were a minor—but all that has been altered——” Ferdinand took up the paper: “They’ve been lenient so far; but all this agitation—the Home Secretary has had to make concessions to the public. They are rounding up enemy aliens of military age; that does not concern you at present. You will have to register under the Five-Mile Act until—until——”
“By pre-war law, you got your father’s nationality when you were a minor—but all of that has changed——” Ferdinand picked up the paper: “They’ve been lenient so far; but with all this unrest—the Home Secretary has had to give in to the public. They are rounding up enemy aliens of military age; that doesn’t affect you right now. You’ll have to register under the Five-Mile Act until—until——”
“Until I’m old enough to have enlisted,” muttered the boy. “And Deb?”
“Until I'm old enough to sign up,” the boy mumbled. “And Deb?”
“Good,” with a breath of relief. “And you, dad?”
“Good,” she said with a sigh of relief. “And you, Dad?”
“They are not persecuting the naturalized, so far. There is an outcry from the extreme party, but——” Ferdie shrugged his shoulders, “I am a British subject.”
“They're not targeting naturalized citizens, not yet. There’s a lot of noise from the extreme party, but——” Ferdie shrugged his shoulders, “I’m a British subject.”
“And grandfather? And Aunt Stella?”
“And grandpa? And Aunt Stella?”
“They are repatriating the old people and the women and children. But exemptions are to be made in special cases; Stella has been a resident here for so many years——”
“They're bringing back the elderly, women, and children. But there will be exceptions in special cases; Stella has lived here for so many years——”
“And I, being a cripple of nearly eighty, your English may have the kindness to allow me to die under a flag which I have certainly no wish to live under.”
“And I, being a disabled person of nearly eighty, I hope you’ll be kind enough to let me die under a flag that I certainly have no desire to live under.”
“Cut all that!” his grandson silenced him roughly. “It’s rank pro-German——”
“Enough of that!” his grandson interrupted him abruptly. “It’s totally pro-German—”
“German,” Hermann methodically corrected him. “I at least know what I am.”
“German,” Hermann methodically corrected him. “I at least know who I am.”
“And Richard and I also know what we are, too,” Ferdie shouted warmly, clapping his hand on Richard’s broad, and at that moment exceedingly forbidding shoulder; “our sentiments for this country of ours are loyal as any Britishers’; we cheer their victories. We continue to salute the Union Jack with pride in our hearts——”
“And Richard and I know what we’re about too,” Ferdie shouted warmly, patting Richard’s broad, and at that moment quite intimidating shoulder; “our feelings for this country of ours are as loyal as any Britishers’; we cheer their victories. We keep saluting the Union Jack with pride in our hearts——”
“Whatever such foolishness you may commit, liebe Ferdinand, you remain only half an Englishman.”
“Whatever nonsense you might do, dear Ferdinand, you’re still only half an Englishman.”
Ferdie’s resolute bellow gained strength with every caustic interruption from his parent. “We will cheerfully give help where we are permitted——”
Ferdie’s firm shout grew louder with each biting comment from his parent. “We will gladly offer help where we are allowed——”
Richard broke in: “—And cheerfully let ourselves be hoofed out where we’re not? No, I’m not going to hang round the edges of patriotism like a beggar. Why wasn’t I told of all this till now?”
Richard interrupted, “—And happily let ourselves be kicked out where we don’t belong? No, I’m not going to linger on the outskirts of patriotism like a beggar. Why didn’t anyone tell me about all this until now?”
It struck Ferdie that Richard was at times disconcertingly like his grandfather. “Why should you have been made worried and uncomfortable at school, while there was still no need? And before the war, what did it matter where you were born?”
It occurred to Ferdie that Richard was sometimes unsettlingly similar to his grandfather. “Why should you have been made to feel anxious and uneasy at school when there was no need for it? And before the war, what difference did it make where you were born?”
“And now, what else matters in all the world?” the first numbness of shock had passed, and Richard’s innermost being was plunging in every direction like a tortured bull caught inside the ring-fence. “You’ve robbed me of my nationality—professing[82] to be so keen on my happiness. Born in Germany, and lugged over to England; educated in England, and allowed to take it for granted I was English, and all the while a German subject—in God’s name, where do I belong? what am I? who can claim me? Oh yes, you’ve been jolly good to me, I don’t deny that; you’ve spoilt me; you’ve given me everything—except a country. But to shove a fellow in a position where an outbreak of war leaves him with his sentiments in one place, and his birth-certificate in another, is rather overdoing the freedom-of-choice stunt. You might have known all along I’d care to be rooted somewhere. Citizenship doesn’t go for nothing, even in peace——”
“And now, what else matters in the world?” The first shock had worn off, and Richard’s innermost self was thrashing around like a tormented bull stuck in a pen. “You’ve taken away my nationality—pretending to care so much about my happiness. I was born in Germany, dragged over to England; educated in England, and allowed to assume I was English, all while being a German subject—in God’s name, where do I belong? What am I? Who can claim me? Oh yes, you’ve been really good to me, I’ll give you that; you’ve spoiled me; you’ve given me everything—except a country. But to put someone in a situation where a war breaks out and leaves them with their feelings in one place and their birth certificate in another is really taking the whole freedom-of-choice thing too far. You must have known all along that I’d want to be rooted somewhere. Citizenship isn’t insignificant, even in peace——”
“Nonsense, Richard; be honest; how much did you trouble your head about citizenship, before nineteen-fourteen?”
“Nonsense, Richard; be real; how much did you think about citizenship before 1914?”
“I thought I was English,” Richard said. And repeated, with a sort of dazed pugnacious idiocy: “I thought I was English.” Then he flared out again: “You didn’t think at all. You were just careless. Why on earth did you want to take me to Germany to be born?”
“I thought I was English,” Richard said. He repeated this, seeming a bit dazed and stubborn: “I thought I was English.” Then he burst out again: “You didn’t think at all. You were just careless. Why on earth did you want to take me to Germany to be born?”
“I have told you; your grandfather sent for us.”
“I’ve told you; your grandfather called for us.”
“It wouldn’t have hurt him to wait a year or two. Much he cared if he never saw any of you again. You were all afraid to say no to him. I thought myself so lucky to be born in these times. What’s the good of the war now?”
“It wouldn’t have hurt him to wait a year or two. He didn’t care if he never saw any of you again. You were all too scared to say no to him. I thought I was so lucky to be born in these times. What’s the point of the war now?”
His father could not forbear from a smile at the savage young egoism. The boy saw it, and raged on: “It would have been better if I’d died when my mother died——”
His father couldn't help but smile at the wild young selfishness. The boy noticed it and continued to rage on: “It would have been better if I’d died when my mother died——”
“Hush, hush, my son.”
“Shh, shh, my son.”
... Richard crashed his weight on to a chair, head butted down on his arms along the back rail. And the two men watched him in silence; one of them thinking with a slow, grudging, resentment how good a moment it might have been for him to have seen this youngster in an officer’s light-blue uniform, come clanging and jangling into a certain house in Munich, to bid good-bye before his departure to win glory for the Vaterland. And the other was vainly groping round for what comfort he could give his only son in trouble; Dorothea would have so known what little tender thing to do or say ... his eyes filled with tears, and in his over-anxious endeavour to play mother at this juncture, he blundered dismally:
... Richard slumped onto a chair, resting his head on his arms along the backrest. The two men watched him in silence; one of them thought slowly, with a grudging resentment, about how great it could have been for him to see this young guy in an officer’s light-blue uniform, coming in with a clang and a jangle to a certain house in Munich, to say goodbye before leaving to win glory for the Fatherland. The other was desperately searching for any comfort he could give his troubled son; Dorothea would have known the perfect little thing to say or do... tears filled his eyes, and in his anxious attempt to play the role of a mother in this moment, he fumbled miserably:
Richard slowly lifted his head. He looked rather old for sixteen, and his voice dragged like tired footsteps on a heavy road:
Richard slowly lifted his head. He looked pretty old for sixteen, and his voice dragged like tired footsteps on a heavy road:
“Sorry if I was rude, dad. Yes, of course I’ll be safe. Much safer than in the Flying Corps. I didn’t think of that. I’m going to bed now. Good-night.”
“Sorry if I was rude, Dad. Yes, of course I'll be safe. Much safer than in the Flying Corps. I didn’t think of that. I'm going to bed now. Goodnight.”
Half-way across the room, he came back for the evening paper. Then he went out.
Halfway across the room, he grabbed the evening paper. Then he left.
III
... Strange that his brain should have shot right away from the main catastrophe on to this tangent question of reprisals! There, out in mid-ocean, a liner sunk; here, in a London slum, a baker’s shop raided. Where was the connection? A Gottlieb for an Ethel Ann.... “Yes, but is it quite fair—revenge by proxy? it wasn’t Schnabel who drowned Ethel Ann; it was another German; Schnabel was all the while harmlessly selling loaves. Why should he have to pay?” Were they thinking of that, the mad herd who had rushed up the street, brandishing their crowbars and axes and pokers? “Was I thinking of it? To relieve one’s feelings ... biting on the tooth—yes, but it’s got to be that especial nervous tooth—and you should want to hit the same German, not any old German, or the next-best German. If Ethel Ann’s mother could have got in on one of the torpedo crew ... I suppose one can’t expect a crowd to reason that way. But I might have saved him.... Damn it, why should I? he’s a German!”
... It's strange that his mind jumped from the main disaster straight to this side issue of revenge! Out in the ocean, a liner sank; here, in a London slum, a bakery got raided. What’s the connection? A Gottlieb for an Ethel Ann.... “Yeah, but is it really fair—revenge by proxy? It wasn’t Schnabel who drowned Ethel Ann; it was another German; Schnabel was just selling bread the whole time. Why should he have to pay?” Were they thinking about that, the crazy mob that charged up the street, waving their crowbars and axes and pokers? “Was I thinking about it? To let off steam... biting on the tooth—yeah, but it has to be that specific nerve, and you really want to hit the same German, not just any random German, or the next-best one. If Ethel Ann’s mom could have gotten to one of the torpedo crew... I guess you can’t expect a crowd to think that way. But I might have saved him.... Damn it, why should I? He’s a German!”
And so am I—and so am I—knocked the meaningless hammer refrain from the walls and ceiling of his room, from every corner and cranny; in the wind that fitfully rattled the blind; in the creak of the chair; and from the rumble of traffic far below.... So am I—so am I—everywhere but inside his brain, where the mere statement might have been quickened to torturing realization—but it seemed unable to force an entrance, pushed out by a fantastic jumble of oddments he had never thought out before, never bothered to think out.
And so am I—and so am I—echoed the pointless repetitive sound from the walls and ceiling of his room, from every corner and nook; in the wind that occasionally shook the blinds; in the creak of the chair; and from the distant rumble of traffic far below.... So am I—so am I—everywhere but inside his mind, where the simple statement could have turned into a painful awareness—but it seemed unable to get through, pushed out by a chaotic mix of things he had never considered before, never felt the need to think about.
—Naturalized ... what exactly did that stand for? A paper which was given in payment of some small sum, stating that you were no more of one nationality, but of another.... But surely nationality was no surface matter, to be dealt with in this arbitrary fashion? it went deeper: your own country, your own soil. “‘Breathes there a man with soul so dead!’ how Fraser ranted that, last term when they were doing Scott. Beastly showing-off!... What will they say at Winborough when I tell them?—No, hang! that wasn’t it.... Nationality—the place where you were born——”
—Naturalized... what did that really mean? A document given in exchange for a small amount of money, saying that you were no longer one nationality, but another... But surely nationality wasn't just a surface issue to be handled in such an arbitrary way? It went deeper: your own country, your own land. “Is there a man with a soul so dead?” how Fraser went on about that last term when they were studying Scott. Such annoying show-off!... What will they say at Winborough when I tell them?—No, wait! that wasn’t it... Nationality—the place where you were born...
A dead halt in the onrush of thought. Richard stared blankly around him.... Then it began again, mental machinery that whirled ever faster, grinding, minutely grinding, at all that stray lumpy stuff....
A complete stop in the flood of thoughts. Richard looked around him in confusion.... Then it started up again, his mind racing faster and faster, processing every bit of that scattered, messy information....
“Nothing to do with where you were born. I can swear to that. That’s accidental. And your father’s nationality—accidental too, as far as you’re concerned; can’t be tacked on to it as a matter of course.
“Doesn't matter where you were born. I can promise you that. It's just a coincidence. And your dad's nationality—just a coincidence as well, so it shouldn't be automatically associated with you.”
“What is it, then? The land that holds a meaning for you; it might be a question of habitation, or tradition, or convenience—herd instinct with the people you live among. Or—or imagination.
“What is it, then? The land that means something to you; it could be about where you live, your traditions, or just what’s convenient—following the crowd with the people you’re around. Or—or maybe it’s all in your imagination.
“No—it digs further down than that even.
“No—it goes deeper than that even.
“It ought to be the sum of where you were born, and where your father was born as well, and his father; where you have always lived, and always hope to live.”
“It should be the total of where you were born, where your dad was born too, and his dad; where you’ve always lived, and where you always hope to live.”
But people move about. Cross over. Get mixed. You cannot actually fasten down humanity as neatly as on a map; a line here, and a line there, and this side is English, and this side German. During all these years of peace, little separate individuals busily and happily intermarrying and begetting children; becoming entangled in trade and in friendship; by a million amenities of commerce and art and amusement and family, semi-obliterating the sharp boundary outlines——
But people move around. They cross over. They mix together. You can't really pin down humanity as neatly as you can on a map; a line here, and a line there, and this side is English, and this side is German. Throughout all these years of peace, countless individuals have been happily intermarrying and having children; getting involved in trade and friendships; through a million gestures of commerce and art and entertainment and family, softening the clear boundary lines——
“People drift about. And then a war happens. Like a ripping of canvas. No—like two lines of trenches.... A scramble apart to either trench—lucky beggars who know quite distinctly where they belong. And No Man’s Land between. And some stranded in No Man’s Land....
“People wander around. And then a war breaks out. Like a ripping of canvas. No—like two lines of trenches.... A scramble into either trench—lucky folks who know exactly where they belong. And No Man’s Land in between. And some left behind in No Man’s Land....
“Socialism—international socialism. But then one must care principally for all humanity—in a lump. And that’s patriotism too, on the largest scale of all. Just like a man crazy only on his own duck-pond is a patriot—a local patriot. All Man’s Land ... One Man’s Land....
“Socialism—international socialism. But then one must care primarily for all of humanity as a whole. And that’s patriotism too, on the biggest scale possible. Just like a person who is only obsessed with their own little pond is a patriot—a local patriot. All of Humanity's Land ... One Person's Land....
“Not for me, thanks. If I had been twenty-one before all this shindy, I’d have been naturalized English!”
"Not for me, thanks. If I had been twenty-one before all this fuss, I would have become a naturalized English citizen!"
Naturalized! Was that only an official cover again? And under the covers, what were those people actually thinking? The Rothenburgs? thousands like them—the half-and-half people....
Naturalized! Was that just another official cover? And what were those people really thinking beneath the surface? The Rothenburgs? Thousands of others like them—the mixed individuals....
“I like a German to be a German!”... “Naturalized or unnaturalized, it’s all the same to me!”... “Can a leopard change his spots?”...
“I like a German to be a German!”... “Naturalized or unnaturalized, it’s all the same to me!”... “Can a leopard change its spots?”...
Memory offered him these stray phrases perpetually uttered and repeated in a penetrating rasp—where?... in the hall downstairs, and at—at breakfast, surely? (memory struggled)—Oh yes! old Gryce. Behind the voice a crude pink face materialized, with an ugly sag of line at the corners of the mouth and a wisp of white beard wagging from the chin. Old Gryce was always ejecting that type of remark.
Memory provided him with these scattered phrases that were constantly spoken and echoed in a sharp, harsh tone—where?... in the hallway downstairs, and at—at breakfast, right? (memory fought)—Oh yes! old Gryce. Behind the voice, a crude pink face appeared, with an unattractive sag at the corners of the mouth and a tuft of white beard dangling from the chin. Old Gryce always had a way of making those kinds of comments.
“Intern them all!... We didn’t ask them to settle over here. We don’t want them....”
“Intern them all!... We didn’t ask them to come here. We don’t want them....”
The boy paced up and down the room, head bent, hands locked behind him, brows heavily knit, thinking it out:
The boy walked back and forth in the room, head down, hands clasped behind him, brows tightly furrowed, working it out:
Naturalization was, after all, a promise—well, a bargain then; what was a bargain but a mutual promise? A whole community had learnt to rely securely on such a promise; had confidently forfeited the protection and advantages of their native land, in favour of an adopted country. And now if their security were repudiated on excuse of war——
Naturalization was, after all, a promise—well, a deal then; what was a deal but a mutual promise? A whole community had learned to rely securely on such a promise; had confidently given up the protection and benefits of their homeland for an adopted country. And now if their security was denied because of war——
“Is there any stipulating clause in the naturalization contract, making it void in the event of war, I wonder? Because if not——
“Is there any clause in the naturalization contract that makes it invalid in the event of war, I wonder? Because if not——
“But we can’t leave enemy blood loose about the country during war-time. It isn’t safe. They might all be spies. Some of them are. And spying is the worst thing of all—abuse of hospitality. No wonder the thought of it drives people to a sort of madness——”
“But we can’t let enemy blood run free in the country during wartime. It’s not safe. They could all be spies. Some of them are. And spying is the worst thing ever—it’s an abuse of hospitality. No wonder the thought of it drives people to a kind of madness——”
... Someone crouching low in the corner by the cupboard. A patch of white. A face—mad-frightened.... “Ach, bitte——”... The little German baker.—Or ... no—the face had changed—it was Richard himself, staring panic-stricken, yet reproachfully, at that other Richard who was leading against him a hostile mob:
... Someone crouched low in the corner by the cupboard. A patch of white. A face—terrified and angry.... “Oh, please——”... The little German baker.—Or ... no—the face had changed—it was Richard himself, staring in panic, yet accusingly, at that other Richard who was facing him with a hostile mob:
“He’s a German!”
"He's German!"
“And so am I—and so am I——”
“And I am too—and I am too——”
It had stabbed through to the brain at last.
It finally pierced through to the brain.
“I’m not a German. It’s a lie. I’m not. I hate the Germans. They have drowned Ethel Ann ... Ethel Ann....”
“I’m not German. That’s a lie. I’m not. I hate Germans. They have drowned Ethel Ann ... Ethel Ann....”
How had she looked? had she brown or fair hair?—but all hair is the same in the water ... dank seaweed round a discoloured pulp....
How did she look? Did she have brown or fair hair?—but all hair looks the same in the water ... slimy seaweed around a faded mass....
“Swine! Swine!”—he was pacing again with rapid, demented step. “That’s not the game as it should be played, as it was arranged to be played. It’s a breach of the rules. Women and children and non-combatants excluded, and every man with a chance of self-defence. The conventions of war——”
“Swine! Swine!”—he was pacing again with a frantic, crazed step. “That’s not how the game is meant to be played, as it was supposed to be played. It’s a violation of the rules. Women, children, and non-combatants are excluded, and every man deserves a chance for self-defense. The conventions of war——”
And suddenly Richard stood still and began to laugh. And what chance of defence had a man standing beside a bursting bomb thrown by an unseen hand from fifty yards away? Little silly, fretful rules—with death and destruction and decay streaming wide over one country after another; whirring in the very air above God’s churches; throbbing in the sea under the millionaire’s pleasure-ship; each individual helplessly involved with their bodies or with their goods or with their hearts. Then, what the devil is the use of some abstract gabble about the conventions of a game? ... All that was for five hundred years ago, when one soldier had it out with another soldier according to the laws of chivalry. But in this wholesale welter.... All that fuss about two or three isolated lives sacrificed against the rules, as compared to the thousands according to rule; agony outside the rules, and agony according to rule. When it comes to it, what’s the difference? Ludicrous to reason in the old way—the ravings of an idiot; we have ramped so far round in the circle of civilization that we are miles behind again....
And suddenly, Richard stopped and started to laugh. What chance did a man have to defend himself next to a bomb that had been thrown by an invisible hand from fifty yards away? Those silly, anxious rules—with death, destruction, and decay spreading across one country after another; whirring in the very air above God’s churches; pounding in the sea beneath the millionaire’s pleasure boat; every person helplessly entangled with their bodies, their possessions, or their feelings. So, what’s the point of some abstract talk about the rules of a game?... That was relevant five hundred years ago, when one soldier faced off against another following the chivalric code. But in this chaotic mess... All that fuss about two or three isolated lives sacrificed against the rules, compared to the thousands that were lost according to the rules; suffering outside the rules, and suffering according to the rules. When it comes down to it, what’s the difference? It’s ridiculous to think in the old way—the ramblings of a madman; we’ve gone so far around in the circle of civilization that we’re miles behind again...
Richard did not attempt to turn his feverish, dishevelled reflections into coherence; but he could not force his mind from fastening with this queer new tenacity on aspects to which, until now, it had been muffled to a remote indifference. The war and all its immense and tendril complexities—how could he ever have viewed it just as a matter of dealing blows?
Richard didn't try to make his restless, chaotic thoughts coherent; yet he couldn't stop his mind from gripping onto these strange new ideas that, until now, he had barely paid attention to. The war and all its vast, intricate complexities—how could he have ever seen it merely as a way of throwing punches?
“It’s because I was to have had an active part in it. I was going to join up. The only way to avoid war-horror is to take part in it. What will it look like from the internment camp?——”
“It’s because I was supposed to be involved in it. I was planning to enlist. The only way to escape the horrors of war is to get involved. What will it look like from the internment camp?——”
Imagination pierced—and recoiled from the threatened nausea of stagnation. Internment ... why, he and Deb had joked about it (“Yes, Deb’s all right; I’m glad Deb’s all right!”)—Concentration camps; potted Germans—“Did you know, Richard, Gustav Fürth was potted yesterday?” ... Jokes!—What were they like, these camps? the prisoners were well-treated, he had heard; but what did you do? ... Vision of two fattish young Teutons sleepy over their game of dominoes. This for him, while out there, out there, was the scrum and the sacrifice. This for Richard, who was a fighter ... “Oh God! let the war be over before I’m eighteen!”
Imagination pierced—and recoiled from the looming nausea of stagnation. Internment ... why, he and Deb had joked about it (“Yes, Deb’s fine; I’m glad Deb’s fine!”)—Concentration camps; potted Germans—“Did you know, Richard, Gustav Fürth was potted yesterday?” ... Jokes!—What were those camps really like? He had heard the prisoners were treated well; but what did you do? ... A vision of two chubby young Germans dozing over their game of dominoes. This was his reality, while out there, out there was the chaos and sacrifice. This was for Richard, who was a fighter ... “Oh God! let the war be over before I turn eighteen!”
CHAPTER I
“It was your pal I wanted really—not you,” Antonia Verity informed Deb, when their friendship was sturdy enough to withstand such frankness, “I didn’t like you.”
“It was your friend I wanted really—not you,” Antonia Verity told Deb, when their friendship was strong enough to handle such honesty, “I didn’t like you.”
“Jenny?—Yes, she was worth fifty of me.”
“Jenny?—Yeah, she was worth like fifty of me.”
“And yet you’re not really humble,” the other laughed. “Ring for tea, Deb. I’m tired of seeing you brooding like a sphinx. The pleasure grows monotonous. I suppose you can’t brood while you eat macaroons?”
“And yet you’re not really humble,” the other laughed. “Order some tea, Deb. I’m tired of watching you sulk like a sphinx. It’s getting boring. I guess you can’t sulk while you eat macaroons?”
“Easily; they’re quite dry and manageable.”
“Sure, they’re pretty dry and easy to handle.”
“Tea, please, and a poached egg for Miss Marcus,” Antonia commanded of the servant. “I can’t help it if you don’t want it, Deb—you must be cured of that inscrutable habit. I just can’t bear it. How many men have called you Sphinx in your exotic career?”
“Tea, please, and a poached egg for Miss Marcus,” Antonia ordered the servant. “I can’t help it if you don’t want it, Deb—you need to get over that mysterious habit. I just can’t stand it. How many guys have called you Sphinx in your adventurous life?”
“All, except one or two. It’s very popular. So is Serpent of the Nile and Cleopatra and little Princess of Egypt. When I am moved to cry ‘Yah, chestnut!’ to these endearments, they offer to strangle me in my own hair.”
"Everyone except one or two. It's super popular. So is Serpent of the Nile, Cleopatra, and little Princess of Egypt. When I feel like shouting 'Yah, chestnut!' at these nicknames, they threaten to strangle me with my own hair."
“Which usually hangs down in readiness. You’re the only person I’ve met outside fiction whose hair naturally gravitates towards your heels. Even on the night we first met——”
“Which often hangs down, ready for action. You’re the only person I’ve encountered outside of fiction whose hair naturally flows towards your heels. Even on the night we first met——”
“Yes. The soldier and I had been fooling.... Antonia, you guessed, didn’t you, that time—about Jenny?”
“Yes. The soldier and I had been messing around.... Antonia, you figured it out, right? That time—about Jenny?”
“I saw that she was really ill when I came into your room. And I was puzzled, because I had been quite sure before, that you and she were in some plot to escape from La llorraine. But I doubt if she knew herself, in that semi-hysterical condition, when sham ended and the real began. What did she actually die of?”
“I noticed she was really sick when I walked into your room. I was confused, because I had been pretty sure before that you and she were in some sort of plan to escape from La Llorraine. But I doubt she even knew herself, in that semi-hysterical state, when the pretense ended and reality set in. What did she actually die from?”
“Heart failure. She was weakened by a lot of ’flu, and aspirin, and operations, and nursing other people. I ought to have known the difference. But she was always wildly emotional, and almost as often in pain, and then that evening’s[90] excitement——” Deb broke off. It was four months now since the night when Cora had lowered her flame in sympathy with the break-up of the Chorus. Four months—and Jenny dead was so very dead.... Her memory did not abide as lingeringly as in the case of a more spiritual or more intellectual personality. A warm quick reality of everyday little touches and eager practical services ... these things die with the flesh. Deb just knew that neither Cora nor the room nor the soldier nor her own family had stood for home-always-on-the-tap on the second floor landing, as Jenny did. And the little group of people surrounding Jenny seemed mechanically to flop away in different directions, after that evening. Dolph took Bobby away to his people. La llorraine and Manon left Montagu Hall in a whirlwind of rage, because Mr Gryce had complained of Madame’s breakfast costume; the Turkish slippers seemed particularly to offend him. Of the Soldier no more had been heard. And even Deb’s room in which it had all happened, was abandoned. “D’you mind if we share a double-room, Deb?” Aunt Stella had asked rather anxiously, about a month later. “Now that Richard is coming back for the Easter holidays and will want a den of his own, I suggested it might be a saving for your father if we don’t scatter quite so much. But he says you must be asked first if you’ll consent to sleep with a soured old maid,” with that tinkling laugh that never sounded quite as mirthful as the spirit it accompanied.
“Heart failure. She was worn out by a lot of flu, aspirin, surgeries, and taking care of others. I should have recognized the difference. But she was always extremely emotional and nearly always in pain, and then that evening’s[90] drama——” Deb paused. It had been four months since the night when Cora had dimmed her light out of sympathy for the end of the Chorus. Four months—and Jenny was so very dead.... Her memory didn't linger as much as with someone more spiritual or intellectual. A warm, quick reality of everyday interactions and eager, practical help ... these things fade along with the body. Deb just knew that neither Cora nor the room nor the soldier nor her own family embodied home-always-available on the second floor landing like Jenny did. And the small group around Jenny seemed to scatter in different directions after that evening. Dolph took Bobby away to his family. La llorraine and Manon stormed out of Montagu Hall in a fit of rage because Mr. Gryce complained about Madame’s breakfast outfit; the Turkish slippers especially seemed to upset him. There had been no more news of the Soldier. And even Deb’s room where it all occurred was left empty. “Do you mind if we share a double room, Deb?” Aunt Stella had asked rather nervously about a month later. “Now that Richard is coming back for the Easter break and will want his own space, I suggested it might save your dad some money if we don’t spread out so much. But he says you have to be asked first if you’ll agree to sleep with a grumpy old maid,” she said with that tinkling laugh that never quite matched the cheerfulness of her spirit.
Deb was quite glad of the change. The associations of her old bed were rather poignant. Stella could not bear the smell of Cora, who was henceforth packed away in a boxroom. And Deb began to wonder if all her life would be a succession of disjointed episodes, each with its full complement of cast and scenery, and each when it was over to be slipped as easily as a bead off a string. Daisybanks, in the careless life before the war: what was known as the “Portman Rooms set” of wealthy semi-artistic young Israelites—dances—the river—frequent companionship of Hedvig and Lenchen Rothenburg. That bead slipped. Dorzheim, and its marionette figures: Felix and Marianna Koch, Sigismund who looked like Jesus Christ, Ralph and Huldah van Sittart, Elly Ladenberg from Manchester, clearest of all, perhaps, the upturned face of Lothar von Relling.... They existed now and performed their parts, hidden away behind a thick black curtain ... what matter if it were never raised again. Then the Chorus....
Deb was really glad about the change. The memories tied to her old bed were pretty emotional. Stella couldn't stand the scent of Cora, who was now packed away in a storage room. And Deb started to wonder if her whole life would just be a series of disconnected moments, each with its own cast and setting, and each, when it was over, slipping away as easily as a bead from a string. Daisybanks, in the carefree days before the war: what was known as the “Portman Rooms set” of wealthy young artists—dances—the river—spending time with Hedvig and Lenchen Rothenburg. That bead slipped away. Dorzheim, with its puppet-like people: Felix and Marianna Koch, Sigismund who looked like Jesus Christ, Ralph and Huldah van Sittart, Elly Ladenberg from Manchester, and most clearly, perhaps, the upturned face of Lothar von Relling... They existed now and played their roles, hidden behind a heavy black curtain... what did it matter if it was never pulled back again. Then the Chorus...
What next?
What’s next?
After a pause, Antonia Verity answered that question. Antonia, following up a whim, came to Montagu Hall to see Jenny. Not finding Jenny, she knocked at the door of Deb’s former bedroom. Deb was just moving—that is to say she was sitting dreamily on an overturned drawer, in the midst of a scrum of her possessions, reading a mid-Victorian novel entitled “Anna Lee, Maiden, Wife and Mother.”
After a moment, Antonia Verity responded to that question. Antonia, acting on a whim, went to Montagu Hall to see Jenny. Not finding Jenny there, she knocked on the door of Deb’s old bedroom. Deb was in the middle of moving—more specifically, she was sitting dreamily on an upturned drawer, surrounded by a mess of her belongings, reading a mid-Victorian novel called “Anna Lee, Maiden, Wife and Mother.”
“Come and listen to this,” she bade Antonia without further greeting.
“Come and listen to this,” she said to Antonia without any further greeting.
They became intimate over “Anna Lee.”
They got close over “Anna Lee.”
In Antonia Verity, Deb recognized with mixed feelings the temperament she had always most coveted, most desired to find in herself. The natural Artemis, Artemis from no simpering prudery nor actual coldness of disposition—but that Artemis who instinctively runs from the pursuer; Artemis in love with her own chastity. Her eyes, changing from hazel to green, deepset in shadow and drooping at the corners, were at perpetual war with the pure scissored curves of her mouth. Deb was aware that Antonia could never deal in fragments where her love-affairs were concerned; and that she rather wondered at those who did. It seemed therefore a foregone conclusion to Deb, whose mind was prone to run on lines of fairy-tale justice, that life must hold for Antonia the eventual big thing; bank in which this guarded stored-up treasure would ultimately find safe deposit. It remained a miracle to her how Antonia managed not to fritter the treasure. She never saw that trifles simply did not happen to the other girl. Men ... knew. They liked her peacefully, but some fundamental quality in her gave them their cue for decent behaviour as a matter of course. As a same matter of course, they embarked on amorous experiment with Deb; could not leave her alone. And this, though Deb longed for Antonia’s secret to attract the better treatment; more than ever admired her ideal of a girl clad in a sort of symbolic moonwhite armour, now that it had become incarnate. Though she had been often to Antonia’s studio, she had never yet succeeded in probing a certain aloofness in her friend....
In Antonia Verity, Deb recognized, with mixed feelings, the temperament she had always coveted and desired to find in herself. The natural Artemis, not one of timid prudery or actual coldness—but that Artemis who instinctively runs from the pursuer; Artemis in love with her own chastity. Her eyes, shifting from hazel to green, deep-set in shadow and drooping at the corners, were in constant conflict with the pure, sleek curves of her mouth. Deb knew that Antonia could never approach love casually and found it odd that others could. Therefore, it seemed obvious to Deb, whose thoughts often leaned toward fairy-tale justice, that life must eventually hold for Antonia something significant; a bank where this guarded treasure would ultimately be safely stored. It remained a miracle to her how Antonia managed not to waste the treasure. She never understood that trivialities simply didn’t happen to the other girl. Men... knew. They liked her peacefully, but some fundamental quality in her prompted them to behave decently without question. At the same time, they engaged in romantic experiments with Deb; they couldn't leave her alone. And this, despite Deb longing for Antonia’s secret to attract better treatment; she admired her ideal of a girl dressed in a sort of symbolic moon-white armor even more now that it was real. Although she had visited Antonia’s studio many times, she had never managed to penetrate her friend’s certain aloofness....
Jenny—and then Antonia. Jenny whom one touched ... a fervent cosiness of friendship punctuated throughout by touch—it was impossible to conceive of friendship with Antonia thus emphasized. Antonia was good to look at—delicate,[92] clean lines—no mess; her mind clearly braced to all encounter, whether of laughter or argument. But it was unthinkable that one should touch Antonia, nor seek touch from her; Antonia guarded something ... as yet inviolable.
Jenny—and then Antonia. Jenny, with whom you could share a warm and cozy friendship, filled with touch—it was hard to imagine having that kind of friendship with Antonia. Antonia was easy on the eyes—graceful, with neat lines—nothing chaotic; her mind seemed ready for any situation, whether it was laughter or debate. But it was unimaginable to touch Antonia or to seek that kind of intimacy from her; Antonia protected something... still untouched.
“Who was the man in the room?” Antonia enquired suddenly, at work upon her portrait of Deb.
“Who was the guy in the room?” Antonia asked suddenly, focused on her portrait of Deb.
“Oh—he was—a—a man.”
“Oh—he was—a man.”
“Yes, I gathered that with the naked eye.”
“Yes, I figured that out just by looking.”
“Incredible, Holmes—it passes human understanding.”
“Unbelievable, Holmes—it’s beyond comprehension.”
“It passes human understanding what that gentleman in shirt sleeves was doing, cooking asparagus in your room.”
“It’s beyond comprehension what that guy in his shirt sleeves was doing, cooking asparagus in your room.”
“No scandal about asparagus, I hope?”
“No scandal about asparagus, I hope?”
“They reeked of it—that night.”
“They smelled of it—that night.”
Deb moved restlessly. “Don’t be priggish, Antonia.”
Deb shifted uneasily. “Don’t be so uptight, Antonia.”
“It isn’t priggishness. Oh, do understand that. It’s—decency. Not towards other people, but towards one’s self. I don’t care about conventions.... Yes, I do—they prevent litter and disorder—and they can’t really get deep enough to handicap the emotions. What I meant was that I don’t care about opinion. I do as I like.”
“It’s not about being uptight. Please know that. It’s—decency. Not just towards others, but towards oneself. I don’t care about conventions.... Well, maybe I do—they help keep things tidy and organized—and they don’t really limit your feelings. What I meant was that I don’t care about what people think. I do what I want.”
“Well then ... So do I.”
“Well then ... So do I.”
“No. A man in your bedroom for an hour or two, just to talk to ... and then good-night—that’s not doing as you like. He shouldn’t have been there at all. Taking you and your room for granted. And your lips.”
“No. A guy in your bedroom for an hour or two, just to talk ... and then good-night—that’s not how you should have it. He shouldn’t have been there at all. Treating you and your space like it’s nothing. And your lips.”
“He never kissed me,” said Deb in a very low voice.
“He never kissed me,” Deb said quietly.
“I said he took your lips for granted—and the possibility of them. His decision is beside the point. Deb, how I wish you wouldn’t!”
“I said he took your lips for granted—and the possibility of them. His decision doesn’t matter. Deb, I really wish you wouldn’t!”
After a pause the other girl said, “I won’t ask ‘what?’ because I suppose I know.... And I agree with you. We ought to save it all up for the one man——”
After a pause, the other girl said, “I won’t ask ‘what?’ because I think I know.... And I agree with you. We should save it all for the one man——”
“No, no, no. That’s merely commercial. To keep one’s market value uncorrupted.... Manon llorraine’s standards. Horrid little ingénue. She reckoned every look thrown to that poor begging man Carew as so much profitless waste of virgin stock.”
“No, no, no. That’s just commercial. To keep one’s market value intact... Manon llorraine’s standards. Horrible little ingénue. She saw every glance given to that poor begging man Carew as just a worthless waste of her virginity.”
“I must say, you took in rather a lot, that one hectic evening at Montagu Hall.”
"I have to say, you absorbed quite a bit that crazy evening at Montagu Hall."
Antonia rushed on: “Not to save all up for the one man—but[93] ... isn’t maidenhood in itself rather a splendid thing? I wish that didn’t sound so affected. This isn’t the Suffrage standard. I don’t hate the other sex—not a bit. I like them. But ... just to be proud, and not slovenly.”
Antonia hurried on: “It’s not about saving everything for just one guy—but[93] ... isn’t being a woman in itself something pretty amazing? I wish that didn’t come across as so pretentious. This isn’t about women’s rights. I don’t dislike men—not at all. I actually like them. But ... it’s just about being proud and not careless.”
“You think I’m slovenly?”
“You think I’m messy?”
“I’ve never seen you for more than a minute in male company. But I fancy, if I had, I should have wanted to cry out every minute: ‘don’t—oh don’t!’”
“I’ve never seen you in a group of guys for more than a minute. But I think if I had, I would have felt like shouting every minute: ‘don’t—oh don’t!’”
“As bad as that?” lightly Deb had to feign amusement, for her Artemis girl was flicking her well on the raw. She remembered how she had experienced just that desire to cry out “don’t” when Jenny——
“As bad as that?” Deb had to fake a laugh, but her Artemis girl was definitely getting to her. She recalled how she had felt that same urge to shout “don’t” when Jenny——
So she stood half-way between Antonia and Jenny. But Jenny had been married—and Antonia said “isn’t maidenhood in itself rather a splendid thing?”
So she stood halfway between Antonia and Jenny. But Jenny had been married—and Antonia said, “Isn’t being a maiden itself quite a wonderful thing?”
A chill white dawn faintly shot with gold ... for Antonia? for herself and Antonia? But surely such divine hesitancy and glamour were for the girl of eighteen, seventeen, sixteen ... wide eyes, intent on vision, tremulous childish lips, “no one shall kiss me until he comes....” And the end of the legend was that he came, and kissed her—just before she was tired of waiting—at twenty, say; or twenty-one. That answered the riddle so easily for young Artemis. But if the legend missed its obvious conclusion?... She was now twenty-four, and Antonia twenty-six ... Antonia’s austere demands were rather a strain on passion unsatisfied in the late twenties—rather a strain on the chill-white-dawn ideal. Antonia at sixteen, tingling from hot indignant scorn at anything which ran counter to her unshaken, unshakeable schoolgirl principles of what was “right”—Antonia at sixteen, not unlike Deb at sixteen; dreaming in a walled garden of lilacs. They had outgrown it——
A chilly white dawn lightly touched with gold ... for Antonia? for herself and Antonia? But surely such heavenly hesitation and allure were meant for the girl of eighteen, seventeen, sixteen ... wide eyes, focused on her dreams, trembling childish lips, “no one shall kiss me until he comes....” And the end of the legend was that he came, and kissed her—just before she got tired of waiting—at twenty, maybe; or twenty-one. That solved the riddle so easily for young Artemis. But what if the legend missed its obvious ending?... She was now twenty-four, and Antonia twenty-six ... Antonia’s strict demands were becoming quite a challenge for passion unfulfilled in the late twenties—pretty challenging for the chill-white-dawn ideal. Antonia at sixteen, buzzing with righteous indignation at anything that went against her steadfast schoolgirl principles of what was “right”— Antonia at sixteen, not so different from Deb at sixteen; daydreaming in a walled garden of lilacs. They had outgrown it——
What now?
What’s next?
Some sort of a compromise ... a dream semi-yielded, semi-cherished.... Oh, just chance it! A separate code of rules for every transient episode—or none at all—or trust to the moment’s inspiration—take love haphazard—compromise.... Burton Ames had left her possessed by the very desperation of restlessness. And it was easier now to give lightly, since striving to compete with Jenny, she had once broken bounds. Jenny had died, without getting what she wanted; Jenny had shown how easy, how frighteningly easy, it was to die ...[94] slip away. So cram in something at all costs, lest it should happen to you like that....
Some kind of compromise... a dream half-given up, half-held onto.... Oh, just take a chance! A different set of rules for every fleeting moment—or none at all—or go with whatever inspires you in the moment—take love as it comes—compromise.... Burton Ames had left her overwhelmed by a deep sense of restlessness. And it was easier now to give in casually, since trying to compete with Jenny had pushed her boundaries before. Jenny had died without getting what she wanted; Jenny had shown how easy, how terrifyingly easy, it was to just... slip away. So pack in something at any cost, to avoid it happening to you like that.... [94]
“Here you are!” Antonia threw her the sketch on which she had the last half hour been working. It was a startlingly clever study in crayons. Underneath it was scrawled “Girl of the Transition Period.”
“Here you go!” Antonia tossed her the sketch she had been working on for the last half hour. It was an impressively clever drawing in crayons. Underneath, it was scribbled “Girl of the Transition Period.”
Petulantly Deb flicked it away. “‘It’s pretty—but is it art?’” she quoted.
Petulantly, Deb flicked it away. “‘It’s pretty—but is it art?’” she quoted.
“No. It’s psychology.”
“No. It’s all psychology.”
“Résumé of our conversation. And yet my people allow me to do what I please, say what I please, go where I please, with whom I please—they’re awfully broad-minded.”
“Summary of our conversation. And yet my people let me do whatever I want, say whatever I want, go wherever I want, with whoever I want—they're really open-minded.”
“That’s just why your career is so precarious, my wee one. You’re up against nothing—except your own extremely hazy sense of self-respect. If your father and your Aunt Stella were saying ‘don’t’ all the time, and locking you in your room, and forbidding men the house, and intercepting letters, and generally behaving as we’ve been taught the Best Parents ought to behave, you’d be kept busy defying them, which is a quite healthy occupation. At the worst, in a mood of superlative defiance, you’d go right over the wall ... well, that’s at least honest. All this laxness and let-her-do-as-she-likes, and ‘I’m sure young men are to be trusted now-a-days’.... But parents are not to be trusted. I don’t know what parents are coming to. My mother—it’s her sorrow that I haven’t yet formed a Bold Free Union for her to countenance and encourage——”
"That’s exactly why your career is so unstable, my dear. You’re facing nothing—except your own really unclear sense of self-respect. If your dad and your Aunt Stella were constantly telling you ‘no,’ locking you in your room, stopping men from coming over, intercepting your letters, and generally acting like we’ve been taught the Best Parents should act, you’d be too busy pushing back against them, which is a pretty healthy thing to do. At the very least, in a mood of total rebellion, you’d just climb over the wall... well, that’s at least honest. All this looseness and ‘let her do what she wants,’ and ‘I’m sure young men can be trusted nowadays’… But parents can’t be trusted. I honestly don’t know what’s happened to parents these days. My mom—it’s her disappointment that I haven’t yet formed a Bold Free Union for her to support and encourage—"
“And you would never consent to do it; have no desire to do it. It’s a sad waste of an indulgent parent, Antonia. Thousands of girls get cursed and kicked out of home for just that boldness and freeness which your mother pines to find in you.”
“And you would never agree to do it; have no desire to do it. It’s a sad waste of an indulgent parent, Antonia. Thousands of girls get disowned and kicked out of their homes for the same boldness and freedom your mother wishes she could see in you.”
“The darling!—it’s only theoretical pining. Any vivid details of a Bold and Free Union would shock her beyond words. I suppose the truth is that parents are thinking too much—and not enough. It’s still only surface lenience. They’d howl quite as loudly, and break their hearts quite as vehemently as the old-fashioned parent, if we really transgressed.”
“The sweetheart!—it’s just imaginary longing. Any vivid details of a Bold and Free Union would absolutely stun her. I guess the reality is that parents overthink things—and also don’t think enough. It’s still just superficial lenience. They’d scream just as loud and be just as heartbroken as the traditional parent if we actually crossed the line.”
“Father would, of course, which puts it out of the question.”
“Dad would, of course, which makes it impossible.”
“You being financially dependent on him?”
“Are you financially depending on him?”
“Not only that. I happen to be fond of him.”
“Not just that. I actually like him.”
Antonia smiled, a sweet slow warmth and kindling of her[95] wonted frostiness. “Is there that much grace in you, woman?”
Antonia smiled, a gentle warmth breaking through her usual coldness. “Do you really have that much grace in you, woman?”
“Though you didn’t allow for it in the sketch—yes, there is.”
“Even though you didn’t include it in the sketch—yes, there is.”
“I won’t exhibit the sketch, I promise you.”
"I won't show the sketch, I promise you."
“Antonia, dear——” Mrs Verity stood, with one hand pushing aside the dark blue and green portière of the studio. A neat little figure in a black dress with white collar and cuffs; a precise little spinster, one would say, from a novel of Jane Austen or Mrs Gaskell. Manners of superlative delicacy; speech in which each separate syllable was clearly articulated; a habit of mind which seized on the most trivial utterance of others, and smoothed it out flat for earnest consideration. Mrs Verity’s personality was such as to make it quite credible that Antonia was found in a gooseberry bush.
“Antonia, dear——” Mrs. Verity stood, pushing aside the dark blue and green curtain of the studio with one hand. She was a neat little figure in a black dress with white collar and cuffs; a precise little spinster, you might say, out of a novel by Jane Austen or Mrs. Gaskell. Her manners were of the utmost delicacy; her speech clearly articulated each individual syllable; she had a mindset that focused on the most trivial comments from others and dissected them for serious thought. Mrs. Verity's personality made it entirely believable that Antonia had been discovered in a gooseberry bush.
“Good afternoon, Miss Marcus. Are you quite well? Yes? Really? I am so pleased. It is delightful to find you here with Antonia. I wonder if I might ask for a cup of tea? Not if it is at all inconvenient, Antonia. I can order it in the dining-room, indeed I can. Do you not think the parks are looking lovely? I wonder if—— But I interrupted you, Miss Marcus.”
“Good afternoon, Miss Marcus. Are you feeling okay? Yes? Really? I’m so glad to hear that. It’s wonderful to see you here with Antonia. I was wondering if I could get a cup of tea? Only if it’s not too much trouble, Antonia. I can always get it in the dining room if needed. Don’t you think the parks look beautiful? I was just thinking— but I interrupted you, Miss Marcus.”
“Oh, it’s nothing,” said Deb, who had only begun an affirmative: “Yes, aren’t they?” in reference to the parks.
“Oh, it’s nothing,” Deb replied, having just started to agree: “Yeah, aren’t they?” in reference to the parks.
“Oh, but please, please say what you were going to say. It was unpardonably rude of me to cut you so short.”
“Oh, but please, please tell me what you were going to say. It was incredibly rude of me to interrupt you like that.”
“It wasn’t anything worth repeating, Mrs Verity. Do go on with what you were going to say—‘I wonder if——’”
“It wasn't anything worth mentioning again, Mrs. Verity. Please continue with what you were about to say—‘I wonder if——’”
“No, indeed, that can quite well wait till you say what you were going to say.”
“No, really, that can definitely wait until you say what you were going to say.”
“But really—I’ve forgotten it,” cried Deb, by now hysterically incapable of the “Yes, aren’t they?” of her original intention.
“But really—I’ve forgotten it,” cried Deb, now in a hysterical state, unable to manage the “Yes, aren’t they?” she had originally intended.
“My fault; how could I——”
"My bad; how could I——"
“Here’s your tea, mother;” Antonia smiled mischievously down on the punctilious little lady’s distress.
“Here’s your tea, Mom;” Antonia smiled playfully at the anxious little lady’s discomfort.
Deb stretched her limbs lazily, without displaying, however, much determination to move. She was rather hoping that Antonia would invite her to stay. But:
Deb stretched her arms and legs lazily, not really showing much eagerness to get up. She was kind of hoping that Antonia would ask her to stay. But:
“I have to be going out presently, but in an opposite direction, or I’d ask you to wait for me.”
“I have to head out soon, but in the opposite direction, or I’d ask you to wait for me.”
An almost imperceptible contraction of Antonia’s brows expressed impatience. “What was the lecture like?” she asked. Deb pondered on the unknown Gillian, hardly hearing Mrs Verity’s painstaking description. This was one of the moments when she was convinced of mystery in the background of Antonia’s life. Why had she never mentioned a Gillian who had a remarkable character, with whom she was on terms of supper? Why did she apparently object so strongly to her mother’s introduction of the name? Why was she on certain occasions so anxious to rid herself of Deb’s company? Why was she so vague and elusive as to the manner in which she had spent the foregoing day, or intended to spend the morrow? Why had she once said casually “Don’t drop in here without letting me know, Deb. Always ’phone. I’m out such a lot, it’s hardly worth your while to chance it....” Antonia herself was always “chancing it” at Montagu Hall.
An almost imperceptible furrowing of Antonia’s brows showed her impatience. “What was the lecture like?” she asked. Deb thought about the unknown Gillian, barely paying attention to Mrs. Verity’s detailed description. This was one of those moments when she felt sure there was some mystery in Antonia’s life. Why had she never mentioned a Gillian who had such an impressive character, with whom she shared meals? Why did she seem to object so strongly to her mother bringing up the name? Why was she sometimes so eager to get rid of Deb’s company? Why was she so vague and elusive about how she had spent the previous day or how she planned to spend the next one? Why had she once casually said, “Don’t drop by without letting me know, Deb. Always call. I’m out so much, it’s hardly worth your time to take the chance…” Antonia herself was always “taking chances” at Montagu Hall.
A second door in the studio led to a small garden. Beyond the panes a tall young man suddenly loomed, and rapped three times, as might a conspirator.
A second door in the studio led to a small garden. Beyond the glass, a tall young man suddenly appeared and knocked three times, like someone involved in a secret plot.
“It’s Cliffe Kennedy,” remarked Mrs Verity, and nodded cheerfully to him. Immediately, as though at some signal, he opened the door, strolled in, and immediately burst forth: “I’ve just told a man that his wife was an abominable female! Yes, an abominable female! and he didn’t know whether to agree with me or not.—Antonia, one doesn’t put tea away when a visitor comes. One brings it out.—I think people ought to know their own minds about that sort of thing, don’t you, Mrs Verity?”
“It’s Cliffe Kennedy,” Mrs. Verity said, nodding happily at him. Right then, as if on cue, he opened the door, walked in, and exclaimed: “I just told a guy that his wife was an awful woman! Yes, an awful woman! And he didn’t know whether to agree with me or not.—Antonia, you don’t put away the tea when a guest arrives. You bring it out.—I think people should be clear about that kind of thing, don’t you, Mrs. Verity?”
Mrs Verity, as was her wont, gave the matter her weightiest consideration of puckered brow and clasped fingers. “It certainly seems to me of the utmost importance that a man should be aware of his exact state of harmony or disharmony towards the woman in whose company he is compelled to pass at least two-thirds of his normal existence,” she pronounced. “But perhaps he hesitated to express his opinion to you in the fear that it might by some means be carried back to his wife?”
Mrs. Verity, as she usually did, gave the matter her serious consideration with a furrowed brow and clasped hands. “It really seems to me that it’s extremely important for a man to be aware of his exact state of harmony or disharmony with the woman he has to spend at least two-thirds of his normal life with,” she stated. “But maybe he hesitated to share his thoughts with you because he was afraid they might somehow get back to his wife?”
“Not the slightest fear of that—she was there, my dear lady, beside him at the very moment when I said ‘Your wife is an abominable female’—did I say abominable or loathsome? I forget!—‘And all your old pals including myself consider[97] you’ve ruined yourself by marrying her. Throw her off, man, throw her off!’ That was the time for him to agree and get rid of her. Permanently. No woman of spirit could stop with a man aware of the opinion of his pals. But he’s ruined, I tell you. His pluck is broken. He just sniggered and moved away backwards conciliatingly; and She, the hag, the doll, the curly hypocrite, murmured: ‘Come along, Bertie!’—I ask you! ‘Come along, Bertie!’... Antonia, who’s that Florentine page lying over there among the cushions wondering about the handsome young man with hair like the village idiot?”
“Not the slightest fear of that—she was there, my dear lady, right next to him at the exact moment when I said ‘Your wife is a terrible woman’—did I say terrible or awful? I forget!—‘And all your old friends, including me, think you’ve ruined yourself by marrying her. Get rid of her, man, get rid of her!’ That was the moment for him to agree and cut her loose. Permanently. No strong woman would stick around with a guy who knows what his friends think. But he’s done for, I tell you. His courage is shattered. He just smirked and backed away, trying to smooth things over; and she, the witch, the puppet, the two-faced phony, murmured: ‘Come on, Bertie!’—I ask you! ‘Come on, Bertie!’... Antonia, who’s that Florentine page lying over there among the cushions wondering about the handsome young man with hair like the village idiot?”
Deb started at this accurate guess at her reflections, and Cliffe Kennedy grinned at her in excellent fellowship.
Deb was taken aback by this spot-on observation about her thoughts, and Cliffe Kennedy smiled at her with great camaraderie.
Mrs Verity exclaimed: “Forgive me, I have been exceedingly remiss. I should have introduced you before, indeed I should. How could I have neglected to do so?”—though it was hard to say at which point of Mr Kennedy’s speech she could have effected the introduction.
Mrs. Verity exclaimed, “I’m so sorry, I’ve been really neglectful. I should have introduced you earlier, really I should. How could I have forgotten to do that?”—though it was hard to say at what point during Mr. Kennedy’s speech she could have made the introduction.
“This is Antonia’s great friend, Deb Marcus. Miss Marcus, Mr Cliffe Kennedy. Cliffe, I will think about the problem of your friend and his wife. I am sure you meant to do good by your intercession. It seems to me a great pity under the circumstances that they should be definitely and not merely experimentally married. And now, since we may not meet again to-day——” She bade good-bye to Deb and Kennedy, patted her daughter’s shoulder, and slipped unobtrusively away.
“This is Antonia’s close friend, Deb Marcus. Miss Marcus, meet Mr. Cliffe Kennedy. Cliffe, I’ll think about your friend and his wife’s situation. I know you had good intentions with your help. It’s really unfortunate that, given the circumstances, they should be married for real and not just for the experience. And now, since we may not see each other again today—” She said goodbye to Deb and Kennedy, patted her daughter’s shoulder, and quietly slipped away.
“Well,” flung out Kennedy to Deb, “was I right about the village idiot?”
“Well,” shouted Kennedy to Deb, “was I right about the village idiot?”
She glanced at his golden shock-head, and parried to save herself. “I see no straws spiking in every direction in your hair.”
She looked at his messy golden hair and quickly responded to protect herself. “I don’t see any straws sticking out in all directions in your hair.”
“And you can’t make village idiots without straw. Good. Nor can you break camels’ backs. Nor tell which way the wind is blowing.”
“And you can’t have village idiots without some nonsense. Good. You also can’t break a camel’s back. And you can’t predict which way the wind is blowing.”
“Nor eat ice-cream sodas.”
"Don't eat ice cream sodas."
“The straw is a useful animal. Awful dearth of village idiots because Selfridge’s have made a corner in straws for their soda fountain. Species practically extinct. Sole surviving specimen, C. Kennedy, Esq., fireman, pageant-maker and pork-butcher. Pageants and pork while you pause. Preposterous prices! Antonia, you remember my inspiration[98] for a grand historical pageant of barques up the Thames in commemoration of the death of Ethelred the Unready?”
“The straw is a useful animal. There’s a shocking lack of village weirdos because Selfridge’s has cornered the market on straws for their soda fountain. This species is practically extinct. The only surviving example is C. Kennedy, Esq., a fireman, pageant-maker, and pork butcher. Pageants and pork while you take a break. Ridiculous prices! Antonia, do you remember my idea for an epic historical pageant of boats up the Thames to commemorate the death of Ethelred the Unready?”
“I remember a few rough suggestions you threw out, of a sort of Lord Mayor’s show,” laughed Antonia, “presenting every sort of special occasion on which the English people were notoriously unready, headed by Ethelred himself, refusing to get up on his wedding-morning because he had overtired himself the night before, taking cinema films of a tortoise——”
“I remember some of the rough ideas you mentioned, like a kind of Lord Mayor’s show,” laughed Antonia, “showcasing all the times when the English people were obviously unprepared, starting with Ethelred himself, who refused to get out of bed on his wedding morning because he had worn himself out the night before, filming a tortoise...”
“And ending with a symbolic presentment of the proverb ‘Always lock the stable door after the horse has got away; it does no harm and amuses the horse’—tableau of same, with horse smiling happily over the adjoining hedge. Would you believe it, Antonia, that when I approached the Lord Mayor on the subject, and put it to him that this was the undoubted moment for the Educational Value of such a moral lesson upon the psychology of the gritty-nosed board-school child, and would he lend me some of the comic costumes and coachmen he must have lying about from his own piffling show—Antonia, he said: ‘Young man, are you aware that this country is at war?’ and handed me a white feather torn from the hindmost of a flock of geese who happened to be waddling across the hall. I didn’t lose my temper, Antonia. I put it into my buttonhole, and said very calmly, ‘Thank you—that’s the second present I’ve had to-day,’ and turning back the coat lapel on the other side, I showed him my V.C. where the King had pinned it. Then all the geese rose on their hind legs and cheered——”
“And ending with a symbolic presentation of the proverb ‘Always lock the stable door after the horse has gotten away; it doesn’t hurt and amuses the horse’—tableau of the same, with the horse smiling happily over the adjoining hedge. Would you believe it, Antonia, that when I approached the Lord Mayor about this, and suggested that this was definitely the right moment for the Educational Value of such a moral lesson on the psychology of the gritty-nosed board-school child, and asked if he would lend me some of the comic costumes and coachmen he must have lying around from his own silly show—Antonia, he said: ‘Young man, are you aware that this country is at war?’ and handed me a white feather ripped from the last of a flock of geese who happened to be waddling across the hall. I didn’t lose my cool, Antonia. I put it in my buttonhole, and said very calmly, ‘Thank you—that’s the second present I’ve received today,’ and turning back the coat lapel on the other side, I showed him my V.C. where the King had pinned it. Then all the geese stood on their hind legs and cheered——”
Deb’s childish peals of laughter broke off his narration. Till the last episode recounted, she had been in bewilderment trying to sift fantasy from fact; with such vivid conviction did the speaker present each succeeding picture: the smiling horse, the mayor bending for the feather, the proud young V.C. ... but that incident at least might quite well be true——
Deb's cheerful laughter interrupted his storytelling. Up until the last part he told, she had been confused, trying to separate fantasy from reality; the way he described each scene was so convincing: the smiling horse, the mayor reaching for the feather, the proud young V.C. ... but that event at least could very well be true—
“Are you a V.C.?”
“Are you a VC?”
He gave her rather a queer look from his candid forget-me-not blue eyes. And he put down his cup and walked sharply to the window, and remarked in a very matter-of-fact tone: “No. I’ve been medically rejected for the Army. You see, I’ve only been given another year to live, and I suppose they thought it a pity to reduce the allowance.”
He gave her a rather strange look with his clear forget-me-not blue eyes. Then he set down his cup and walked briskly to the window, saying in a very straightforward tone: “No. I’ve been medically disqualified from the Army. You see, I’ve only got another year to live, and I guess they thought it would be a shame to lower the allowance.”
“Never mind, Cliffe,” said Antonia gently—and Deb, the tears choking in her throat, waited for the message of divine womanly consolation that was doubtless on its way—“A[99] well-meaning man can tell an enormous quantity of lies even in one year. Don’t give up. Look at him well, Deb—he has a wrinkle in his face for every lie his lips have spoken.”
“Don't worry about it, Cliffe,” Antonia said softly—and Deb, with tears caught in her throat, waited for the comforting words of sisterly support that were surely coming—“A well-meaning man can tell a huge number of lies in just one year. Don't lose hope. Take a good look at him, Deb—he has a wrinkle on his face for every lie he's told.”
The man turned round to give the entire benefit of his long face, webbed and wrinkled by a thousand evidences of inaccurate statement. Sombrely he looked at Deb:
The man turned around to show off his long face, lined and wrinkled from countless signs of untruths. He looked at Deb with a serious expression:
“Shall I tell you how I was cured of my habit of lying, in spite of Antonia? Yes, cured, by God, and by pretty drastic means....” He bent his chin on to his hands. Deb knew instinctively that on this one occasion, if never again, out of a fever of imaginative falsehood was emerging a simple and rather poignant piece of truth——
“Should I share how I kicked my lying habit, despite Antonia? Yes, I really did, and it took some pretty extreme measures....” He rested his chin on his hands. Deb sensed that, for this moment at least, a simple and rather touching truth was breaking free from a frenzy of creative deceit—
“Never mind the details,” he broke out abruptly—“just take it that there was a woman, and she loved me—I never knew how much. She was responsive to my moods as a field of barley to the wind—rustling to shadow and waving back to pure light. A field of barley, I tell you!” he cried fiercely, striking the table with his fist.... “I was miserably depressed over something or other—again a detail—and she tried to laugh it off. That irritated me—she wasn’t taking the tragedy seriously enough. My tragedy! ‘Ring me up to-morrow, Cliffe, between seven and eight, and let me hear the worst,’ and again that forced silly little laugh. I replied with an inflexion of mocking composure—intensely dramatic: ‘Very well, dear. If I haven’t rung up by five minutes to eight, you’ll know I’ve put a bullet through my head.’ And left it at that.”
“Never mind the details,” he suddenly burst out—“just know that there was a woman, and she loved me—I never realized how much. She responded to my moods like a field of barley responding to the wind—rustling in the shadows and swaying back to the bright light. A field of barley, I’m telling you!” he exclaimed fiercely, pounding the table with his fist.... “I was really down about something or other—another detail—and she tried to laugh it off. That annoyed me—she wasn’t taking the tragedy seriously enough. My tragedy! ‘Call me tomorrow, Cliffe, between seven and eight, and let me hear the worst,’ and again that forced, silly little laugh. I responded with a tone of mocking calm—intensely dramatic: ‘Alright, dear. If I haven’t called by five minutes to eight, you’ll know I’ve shot myself.’ And left it at that.”
He brooded a moment.
He thought for a moment.
“I rang up at two minutes past eight. And it was she who had put a bullet through her head.... Couldn’t endure the prospect of life without me. Oh, no, I hadn’t waited deliberately; I was merely rather rushed, and I’d forgotten the terms of my farewell the evening before. And she had waited ... at the other end ... fifty-five minutes of slow agony....”
“I called at two minutes past eight. And it was her who had put a bullet through her head... She couldn’t bear the thought of living without me. Oh, no, I didn’t wait on purpose; I was just a bit rushed and had forgotten the details of our goodbye the night before. And she had waited... on the other end... fifty-five minutes of slow agony...”
“Well, you can understand it cured me of the habit of the effective lie.”
“Well, you can see it got me to stop telling effective lies.”
The girls were both silent. The light was fading from the studio. Antonia’s voice spoke with a quiver of laughing accusation: “Cliffe, dear, do I spy another and very recent wrinkle?”
The girls were both quiet. The light was dimming in the studio. Antonia's voice had a playful tremor as she said, “Cliffe, dear, do I see another very recent wrinkle?”
“It depends what you mean by true,” he replied with the air of a man slowly descending to earth by parachute. “I think that somewhere or other, and for the reason I have told you, a woman must have sat listening through fifty-five moments for the tinkle of a telephone bell to release her—or how could I know it all so vividly? They say the human imagination is incapable of conceiving outside reality. That the man was not myself?—an accident. Or perhaps it was indeed myself, and I have forgotten it, and in telling you this as a mere tale I’m calling truth itself a lie....”
“It depends on what you mean by true,” he replied, like a man slowly coming back to earth with a parachute. “I think that somewhere, for the reason I’ve told you, a woman must have spent fifty-five moments waiting for the sound of a phone ringing to set her free—or how else could I remember it all so clearly? They say the human imagination can't think outside reality. That man wasn’t me?—just a coincidence. Or maybe it was me, and I’ve just forgotten, and in sharing this story as a simple tale, I’m turning truth itself into a lie....”
“I must go,” said Deb politely. “Good-bye.”
“I have to go,” Deb said politely. “Goodbye.”
“I’ll see you home, wherever it is.” Cliffe lounged to his feet.
“I’ll walk you home, wherever that is.” Cliffe got up casually.
“No, thanks,” coldly.
“No, thanks,” she said coldly.
“But I want to. You’re angry with me. And I must put myself right——”
“But I want to. You’re upset with me. And I need to set things straight——”
“By another lie?” A flame of indignation in the grey eyes that accused him of rousing her emotions by false pretences. Deb had been profoundly moved by the climax of the tale.
“By another lie?” A spark of anger in her grey eyes that accused him of stirring her feelings under false pretenses. Deb had been deeply affected by the climax of the story.
Cliffe argued good-humouredly: “For goodness’ sake, why all this arbitrary distinction between what I invent and what God invents. Of course I’ll see you home.”
Cliffe joked, “For goodness’ sake, why all this random distinction between what I come up with and what God creates? Of course, I’ll walk you home.”
“Deb’s stopping to supper with me,” Antonia struck in. “She’s dying to ask me all about you, and my account will be just as picturesque and much more reliable than yours.”
“Deb is coming to dinner with me,” Antonia interjected. “She really wants to ask me everything about you, and my version will be just as colorful and way more accurate than yours.”
“But, Antonia, I thought you were supping out—with Gillian somebody?”
“But, Antonia, I thought you were having dinner with Gillian or something?”
“Mother said so. I didn’t. I’m supposed to go to some very dull people and I’ve decided to ’phone them off.”
“Mom said so. I didn’t. I’m supposed to go visit some really boring people and I’ve decided to call them off.”
“What do you think of our Gillian?” Cliffe asked of Deb.
“What do you think of our Gillian?” Cliffe asked Deb.
“I don’t know her.”
"I don't know her."
“Don’t know her—but she’s always here or at Zoe’s.”
“Not sure who she is—but she’s always around here or at Zoe’s.”
“Who’s Zoe?”
"Who is Zoe?"
Kennedy turned excitedly to Antonia: “I say, they must meet, mustn’t they? I believe she and Gillian would hit it off frightfully well. And Zoe’s a whole music-hall entertainment in herself, though I abominate the Spanish Jew of a shoemaker she’s walking out with now. Let’s phone them to come round here to-night. And Winny too——”
Kennedy turned eagerly to Antonia: “I think they need to meet, don’t you? I’m sure she and Gillian would get along really well. And Zoe is basically a whole music hall show on her own, even though I can’t stand the Spanish-Jewish shoemaker she’s dating right now. Let’s call them to come over here tonight. And Winny too——”
“No—let me see—Zoe shows off best in her own Palais Royale flat—she needs all the doors and cupboards to be really at her best. I’ll give a tea-party there next Saturday. Blair Stevenson may be up on leave, and has asked me to let him meet that singer woman I told him about, with hair just like mine! You must meet her too, Miss Marcus—you positively must.”
“No—let me see—Zoe really shines in her own Palais Royale apartment—she needs all the doors and cupboards to be at her best. I’ll host a tea party there next Saturday. Blair Stevenson might be back on leave and has asked me to introduce him to that singer woman I mentioned, who has hair just like mine! You absolutely have to meet her too, Miss Marcus—you really must.”
“You mean La llorraine—oh, I know her well.” Deb was glad to have found one name familiar among all these pattering new names.
“You mean La Llorona—oh, I know her well.” Deb was relieved to have come across one familiar name among all these new, unfamiliar names.
“Good. You’ll come to the tea-party? Antonia will bring you—it’s in a street rather tricky to find. I’m keen on backing Zoe against La llorraine for sheer verbal energy. Take the field bar none. For this evening we’ll just have Gillian and Winifred and Theo. Shall I ’phone them, Antonia, or will you?”
“Great. Are you coming to the tea party? Antonia will bring you—it’s on a street that’s a bit tricky to find. I’m excited to support Zoe against La llorraine for pure verbal energy. It’ll be an open field. This evening, we’ll just have Gillian, Winifred, and Theo. Should I call them, Antonia, or will you?”
“You can,” said Antonia. “No—bother! Gillian is away till Tuesday, and Winny without her sends me to sleep. And Theo Pandos is a bounder—Deb wouldn’t care about him.”
“You can,” Antonia said. “No—oh, come on! Gillian is gone until Tuesday, and Winny without her puts me to sleep. And Theo Pandos is a jerk—Deb wouldn’t be interested in him.”
“That brings the party down to the present three. At least, I suppose I can stop to supper, Antonia, as you’re not going out after all? You haven’t invited me yet.”
“That brings the group down to the current three. Well, I guess I can stay for dinner, Antonia, since you’re not going out after all? You haven’t invited me yet.”
“Of course you can. Don’t you know that a studio girl always keeps a stray tin of sardines in the cupboard?”
“Of course you can. Don’t you know that a studio girl always keeps a random can of sardines in the cupboard?”
“And a black and emerald cushion on the divan. Curse it, what I’ve had to suffer dodging the lure of the generic studio cushion. But yours is hardly the generic studio, Antonia. You actually use it for the quaint and unusual purpose of painting pictures in it. The girl of nowadays rents a studio to picnic in by moonlight, or because it has such a ducksome musician’s gallery to sleep in, or a parquet floor for fox-trotting, or an acoustic. Have you a studio, Miss Marcus? Excuse me not calling you by your Christian name for a few weeks, but the whimsical Bohemian vagabond, a species whom I abhor, always uses Christian names within three minutes of introduction.”
“And a black and emerald cushion on the couch. Damn it, what I’ve had to go through avoiding the temptation of the typical studio cushion. But yours is definitely not a typical studio, Antonia. You actually use it for the unique and unusual purpose of painting. Nowadays, a girl rents a studio to have moonlight picnics, or because it has a cute musician’s loft to sleep in, or a hardwood floor for dancing, or good acoustics. Do you have a studio, Miss Marcus? I apologize for not calling you by your first name for a few weeks, but the quirky Bohemian drifter, a type I can't stand, always uses first names within three minutes of meeting.”
“Or else a charming invented name,” Deb supplemented. “I’ll call you ‘Big-Brother-Man’ and you shall call me ‘All-Alone-Girl.’”
“Or maybe a cute made-up name,” Deb added. “I’ll call you ‘Big-Brother-Man’ and you can call me ‘All-Alone-Girl.’”
“Or you call me ‘Daddy Longlegs’ and I’ll call you ‘Peg o’ my Heart.’”
“Or you can call me ‘Daddy Longlegs’ and I’ll call you ‘Peg o’ my Heart.’”
“May I? Oh, may I really? And will you? Will you really?”
“Can I? Oh, can I actually? And would you? Would you actually?”
“Antonia, I’m rather taken with this new person. Where did you pick her up?”
“Antonia, I’m really into this new person. Where did you find her?”
“In a boarding-house. Go on appreciating her, while I ’phone up my hostess for this evening and tell her I have toothache.” Antonia ran up the two steps to the door which led to the house; and stood an instant poised on the topmost, surveying Deb and Cliffe with a provocative smile: “It makes me so happy to think that the two beings whom I love most on earth may also grow to love each other....”
“In a boarding house. Keep appreciating her while I call my hostess for the evening and let her know I have a toothache.” Antonia quickly ran up the two steps to the door that led into the house and paused for a moment at the top, looking at Deb and Cliffe with a teasing smile: “It makes me so happy to think that the two people I love the most in the world might also come to love each other....”
She vanished. And Cliffe murmured: “And she doesn’t care a snap of the fingers for either of us.”
She disappeared. And Cliffe said softly, “And she doesn’t care at all about either of us.”
“No. More than anyone else I’ve met, Antonia is absolutely sufficient unto herself.”
“No. More than anyone else I've met, Antonia is completely self-sufficient.”
“Yet one can’t leave her alone. She’s always the indifferent centre of a swarm of nibblers. What’s the attraction, I wonder.”
“Yet you can't leave her alone. She's always the indifferent center of a swarm of nibblers. What's the attraction, I wonder?”
“Have you ever caressed a crystal or a lump of jade, or an ornament in soapstone, something with a surface perfectly smooth and cool—something hard and cut and clear, without fuss or anything except its own polish and beauty? ... that’s the beauty of Antonia, and her fascination.”
“Have you ever touched a crystal or a piece of jade, or a decoration made of soapstone, something with a surface that's perfectly smooth and cool—something solid and precisely shaped, without any distractions except its own shine and beauty? ... that’s the beauty of Antonia, and her charm.”
“An exquisite statuette in green bronze, standing high up on the mantelpiece. Psyche with the lamp.”
“An elegant green bronze statuette perched high on the mantelpiece. Psyche with the lamp.”
“Artemis. Psyche is too human—too curious.”
“Artemis. Psyche is too human—too curious.”
“More in your line—eh?”
“More up your alley—right?”
Deb shook her head. And on pretext of needing to do her hair afresh for supper, she followed Antonia into the house. She required to snatch some general information from Antonia about this long, thin beaky-nosed Cliffe Kennedy, with the sunny, forget-me-not blue eyes, and outrageously nimble tongue, before she presented him with the confidences for which he was angling. As she emerged from the garden passage into the hall, she heard Antonia speaking in that peculiarly distinct voice one reserves for the telephone: “No, I want Gillian—Oh, isn’t she?—Well, listen, Winny—Say I simply must go out to-night. I muddled the days—I expect her to-morrow night instead....”
Deb shook her head. Pretending she needed to redo her hair for dinner, she followed Antonia into the house. She needed to get some general info from Antonia about the tall, thin guy with a beak-like nose, Cliffe Kennedy, who had sunny, forget-me-not blue eyes and an incredibly quick tongue, before she shared the secrets he was after. As she stepped out of the garden passage into the hall, she heard Antonia speaking in that distinctly clear voice people use on the phone: “No, I want Gillian—Oh, isn’t she?—Well, listen, Winny—Tell her I absolutely must go out tonight. I mixed up the days—I’m expecting her tomorrow night instead....”
Deb walked slowly through the hall and up the stairs. She was puzzled....
Deb walked slowly through the hallway and up the stairs. She was confused....
Antonia had not seen her. A moment later she came into the bedroom.
Antonia hadn't seen her. A moment later, she walked into the bedroom.
“Oh, was Cliffe too much for you?”
“Oh, was Cliffe too overwhelming for you?”
“You said you would tell me about him.”
“You said you would tell me about him.”
“Certainly,” said Antonia obligingly, sitting on the edge of the bed and clasping her hands round her knees. “He’s a rich subject—Cliffe Kennedy, aged twenty-nine—only son of a perfectly sweet old mother. He’s a completely harmless-uncle type, from the sex point of view; and also the most dangerous and mischievous person that ever walked this earth, because he attracts all confidences and secrets, and then betrays them lavishly as the freakish impulse takes him.”
“Sure,” said Antonia agreeably, sitting on the edge of the bed and wrapping her arms around her knees. “He’s an interesting character—Cliffe Kennedy, twenty-nine—only son of a really sweet old mom. He’s totally non-threatening in a romantic way; but he’s also the most dangerous and unpredictable person you’ll ever meet, because he draws out people’s secrets and confidences, and then shares them recklessly whenever he feels like it.”
“But forewarned——”
"But warned—"
“Is not forearmed—with Cliffe. He has a magnetic and fatal lure, that draws and draws you.... You seek comfort each time by an instinctive self-assurance that just this once and only this once Cliffe is to be trusted; and when he is relating one of his best impromptus, your instinct equally assures you that just this once and only this once Cliffe is telling the truth. Yes, you needn’t flush quite so hotly, Deb; which one was it you believed? The episode which cured him of lying? Why, he lies by mechanism. He keeps a sort of stock-pot, into which he throws the bare bones of every dramatic incident which takes his fancy, and fishes it up again meated with personal application. He’s everybody’s best friend and everybody’s worst enemy in succession, and gyrates from one extreme to the other so quickly that you may be unburdening your inmost heart to him under an entirely false impression that you are still on the friendly category. There’s the gong, Deb. Any more questions, before the Court rises?”
“Is not forearmed—with Cliffe. He has a magnetic and dangerous charm that pulls you in... Every time, you look for comfort in an instinctive self-confidence that just this once and only this once Cliffe can be trusted; and when he’s sharing one of his best spontaneous stories, your instinct also tells you that just this once and only this once Cliffe is being honest. Yes, you don’t need to blush so much, Deb; which one did you believe? The story that cured him of lying? Well, he lies by habit. He keeps a sort of collection, where he throws in the bare bones of every dramatic situation that catches his interest, and pulls it out again filled with personal twists. He’s everyone’s best friend and everyone’s worst enemy in turn, and swings from one extreme to the other so fast that you might be pouring out your heart to him under the completely false impression that you’re still in the friendly zone. There’s the gong, Deb. Any more questions before the Court rises?”
“Why isn’t your best boy in khaki?” laughed Deb.
“Why isn’t your best guy in khaki?” laughed Deb.
“He has been medically rejected. That bit of information happened to be correct. It’s those dotted fragments of truth which make the whole so perilous. It can’t be altogether discarded.”
“He's been medically disqualified. That piece of information turned out to be true. It's those small bits of truth that make the whole situation so risky. It can't be completely ignored.”
“And has he really only a year to live? Oh, Antonia——”
“And does he really only have a year to live? Oh, Antonia——”
“Bless your tears of sympathy, little girl. Cliffe will probably be a hale old man of eighty. Come along....”
“Thank you for your tears of sympathy, little girl. Cliffe will probably be a healthy old man at eighty. Let's go....”
Mrs Verity detained Deb after supper on some pretext, while Cliffe and Antonia returned to the studio. In any[104] normal mother, this piece of manœuvring could easily be interpreted as a wish to further a favourable “match” for Antonia; and Mrs Verity’s intentions were similar and yet startlingly dissimilar; she was benignly hopeful that a free union with that charming Mr Kennedy would be that step in the wrong direction, which she so earnestly desired for Antonia’s good.
Mrs. Verity held Deb back after dinner under some pretext, while Cliffe and Antonia went back to the studio. In any[104] normal mother, this kind of maneuvering could easily be seen as a desire to promote a favorable “match” for Antonia; and Mrs. Verity’s intentions were similar but also strikingly different; she was hopefully convinced that a free relationship with that charming Mr. Kennedy would be the misstep she so genuinely wanted for Antonia’s benefit.
“Antonia is the sweetest of companions, and also deserves my supreme respect as an artist,” she told Deb. “But sometimes, Miss Marcus, and oh, I trust indeed that I may be mistaken, sometimes she strikes me as being just a trifle narrow-minded. She seems too content to accept those illogical conventions which have been fetishes since countless years. It would grieve me inexpressibly if Antonia should miss some of the Fullness of life. Do you not agree with me, Miss Marcus, and pray, if you do not agree, do not hesitate to contradict me—do not hesitate to call me unreasonable, but do you not think”—mittened hands fervently clasped in her lap—“that it is Antonia’s duty to the Age to be a little more abandoned in her conduct?”
“Antonia is the sweetest companion and truly deserves my utmost respect as an artist,” she told Deb. “But sometimes, Miss Marcus, and I really hope I’m mistaken, she seems a bit narrow-minded. She appears too willing to accept those outdated conventions that have been around for ages. It would break my heart if Antonia were to miss out on some of the richness of life. Don’t you agree with me, Miss Marcus? And please, if you disagree, feel free to contradict me—don’t hold back from calling me unreasonable—but don’t you think”—her mittened hands earnestly clasped in her lap—“that it’s Antonia’s duty to the times to be a little more adventurous in her behavior?”
If one could judge by Kennedy’s conversation during the rest of the evening, Antonia’s friends at least were certainly not to be complained of in that respect. Cliffe slaughtered their presumable confidences with as little ruth as a butcher slaughters lambs, and then disported himself merrily among the mangled heaps. A certain Theo Pandos, after completely maiming the glorious genius of Gillian Sherwood, was flirting shamefully with “Winifred,” who, it seemed, was found in dire need by Gillian on her doorstep, and taken in and clothed and fed. “And I tell you, Antonia, and this is Gospel truth, that sticky, white-slug girl has done the doorstep trick before.... Blair Stevenson knows a man who swears for a fact he met her at Tom Maryon’s, the dramatist, three years ago, under the very same conditions. He made Blair take his oath never to breathe one word about it, for fear of making mischief. One doorstep?—she’s lain on twenty-seven doorsteps.”
If you judged by Kennedy’s conversation for the rest of the night, Antonia’s friends were definitely not an issue. Cliffe tore apart their likely secrets with as little mercy as a butcher does to lambs, and then he happily played among the wreckage. A guy named Theo Pandos, after completely wrecking the brilliant genius of Gillian Sherwood, was shamelessly flirting with “Winifred,” who, it turned out, Gillian had found in desperate need on her doorstep and had taken in, clothed, and fed. “And I’m telling you, Antonia, this is the absolute truth, that sticky, white-slug girl has pulled the doorstep stunt before.... Blair Stevenson knows a guy who swears he met her at Tom Maryon’s, the playwright, three years ago, under exactly the same circumstances. He made Blair promise never to mention it, to avoid causing trouble. One doorstep?—she’s been on twenty-seven doorsteps.”
From “Winifred,” Cliffe went on to “Zoe” and “Blair,” and was equally startling in his revelations. There was nothing of vindictive or paltry gossip in Cliffe’s stupendous onslaughts upon the truth. He committed mortality on lines that waxed from merely generous to colossal, breath-taking. He flung about reputations and caught them, as deftly as a juggler his[105] plates; or dropped them with magnificent disregard of the smash. Treachery was here conducted on as opulent a scale of grandeur as falsehood. Coincidence was blown out to a lusty, full-bellied creature triumphant over those meagre, lean-throated sisters of accuracy and consistency. No human being could have survived one day of life under such a stress of superlative achievement, such haphazard of occurrence, such complicated interplay of motives, actions, and reactions.
From “Winifred,” Cliffe moved on to “Zoe” and “Blair,” and his revelations were equally shocking. There was nothing spiteful or trivial in Cliffe’s monumental attacks on the truth. He exposed the reality in ways that ranged from simply generous to colossal and breathtaking. He tossed around reputations and caught them as skillfully as a juggler with his[105] plates; or let them fall with a grand disregard for the crash. Betrayal here was executed on an impressively grand scale, just like falsehood. Coincidence was blown up into a robust, triumphant figure, overshadowing those meager, thin-voiced sisters of accuracy and consistency. No human could have survived even one day of life under such immense pressure of extraordinary achievement, such random events, such a complicated mix of motives, actions, and reactions.
Antonia did not interrupt Mr Cliffe Kennedy’s entertainment. It was a very fine one-man performance, and lasted until eleven o’clock. Then he relapsed into moody depression, and said he would go mad unless he could be solitary ... but would kindly see Deb home first, if she promised not to talk.
Antonia didn’t interrupt Mr. Cliffe Kennedy’s show. It was a really impressive solo performance that went on until eleven o’clock. After that, he fell into a gloomy mood and said he would go crazy if he didn't have some time alone... but he would kindly take Deb home first, as long as she promised not to talk.
And he hovered a moment on tip-toe, taller even than nature had made him, looking down at Antonia with a wry smile; where she lay dreamily back in her chair, with hands clasped behind the beautiful, delicate shape of her head. Then he bent, and took that head between his long, thin, brown fingers, as though she were a holy saint, and reverently touched her forehead with his lips, and put her from him, and swung out of the studio.
And he paused for a moment on tiptoe, even taller than nature had made him, looking down at Antonia with a wry smile; there she sat dreamily in her chair, hands clasped behind the beautiful, delicate shape of her head. Then he bent down, took her head between his long, thin, brown fingers, as if she were a saint, gently kissed her forehead, moved away from her, and stepped out of the studio.
Deb understood that it was a kiss of renunciation. And that his passion for Antonia was very real and very hopeless....
Deb understood that it was a kiss of letting go. And that his love for Antonia was very real and very hopeless....
Did Antonia know of it?
Did Antonia know about it?
Antonia telephoned early the next morning to make amused enquiry how much of her inmost soul Deb had been lured to commit to Kennedy’s precarious keeping during the homeward walk.
Antonia called early the next morning to jokingly ask how much of her deepest feelings Deb had been persuaded to share with Kennedy during the walk back home.
Deb faltered an evasive reply, ashamed to confess that she had inexplicably delivered up to this persuasive highwayman of secrets the complete comedy and tragedy of the Chorus.
Deb hesitated before giving a vague answer, embarrassed to admit that she had unknowingly revealed the entire story—both the funny and the sad parts—of the Chorus to this charming thief of secrets.
“Did he say anything about me?” Antonia questioned her further.
“Did he mention anything about me?” Antonia asked her again.
Again Deb faltered an evasive reply ... whilst in her ears rang a guilty echo of Cliffe’s peroration to the bizarre history of Charlotte Verity’s bold infatuation for a now defunct Arctic explorer who was Cliffe’s own father (“twenty-nine years ago. And all this time neither she nor I have dared to tell Antonia that she’s my own half-sister and a child of love.”...)
Again, Deb hesitated to give a clear answer... while the guilty echo of Cliffe’s speech about the strange history of Charlotte Verity’s bold obsession with a now-defunct Arctic explorer, who happened to be Cliffe’s own father, rang in her ears (“twenty-nine years ago. And all this time neither she nor I have dared to tell Antonia that she’s my own half-sister and a child of love.”...)
“No, nothing, Antonia.”
“No, it’s nothing, Antonia.”
“What did he talk about, then? Well—whom did he talk about?”
“What did he talk about, then? Well—who did he talk about?”
“His m-mother.”
"His mom."
“Deb, I can positively hear you squirming. Own up. Why are you shielding him?”
“Deb, I can definitely hear you squirming. Just confess. Why are you protecting him?”
“I’m not,” protested Deb unhappily.
“I’m not,” Deb protested sadly.
Antonia let her off. “What are you doing to-day?”
Antonia let her go. “What are you up to today?”
“I think I’ll go to Hampstead and ask myself to tea with the Rothenburgs—the Redburys, I mean. Nell was the kiddy I introduced to you last week; you liked her, didn’t you?”
“I think I’ll go to Hampstead and invite myself to tea with the Rothenburgs—the Redburys, I mean. Nell was the kid I introduced to you last week; you liked her, right?”
“Yes—I’ve just rung her up to invite her to the show of etchings at the Leicester Galleries.”
“Yes—I just called her to invite her to the etching exhibition at the Leicester Galleries.”
“Never mind. I can see her another time.”
“It's okay. I can see her another time.”
“Sure you don’t mind?”
“Are you sure you don’t mind?”
“Not a bit. Any message for La llorraine? I’ll pay them a visit this afternoon, instead of the Redburys.”
“Not at all. Do you have a message for La Llorraine? I’ll stop by this afternoon instead of going to the Redburys.”
“Will you? Then I shall probably come on there after the show—if you don’t object.”
“Will you? Then I’ll probably come over after the show—if that’s okay with you.”
“Why should I object? I’m very happy in your company.”
“Why should I say anything against it? I'm really happy to be with you.”
“I accept your act of homage,” serenely.
“I accept your act of respect,” she said calmly.
“’Tisn’t anything of the sort,” Deb repudiated the suggestion with extreme indignation.
“It's nothing like that,” Deb rejected the suggestion with great anger.
“Very well, dear. Ask your Aunt Stella if she’ll lunch with me to-morrow.”
“Sure thing, sweetie. Ask Aunt Stella if she can have lunch with me tomorrow.”
“Me too?”
"Me too?"
“The perfect hostess never mixes her generations.”
“The perfect hostess never mixes her age groups.”
“That’s an excuse not to give me lunch.”
“That’s just an excuse to avoid giving me lunch.”
“You may come to supper the day after, if you bring your brother, as you once promised.”
“You can come for dinner the day after, if you bring your brother, just like you promised before.”
“And my grandfather?”
"And what about my grandpa?"
“The old Hun? Certainly. I prefer him to the oh-so-English Mr Otto Redbury, anyway.”
“The old Hun? Definitely. I like him better than the super-English Mr. Otto Redbury, anyway.”
“Does the oh-so-English Herr Otto Rothenburg go and sit in the bathroom and sulk when you are there? because it honours you too highly if he appears, and you might get conceited about it.”
“Does the oh-so-English Mr. Otto Rothenburg go and sit in the bathroom and sulk when you’re around? Because it makes you feel too special if he shows up, and you might get a big head about it.”
“On the contrary, he entertains me with his most irreproachable Jingo sentiments—rather loudly, in case a policeman is posted outside the door.”
“On the contrary, he keeps me entertained with his perfectly acceptable Jingo sentiments—quite loudly, in case a cop is standing outside the door.”
“I don’t quite follow.”
“I’m not quite following.”
“The ’phone and the wash-basin live together at Montague Hall. Good-bye, Antonia—do you like me?”
“The phone and the washbasin are roommates at Montague Hall. Bye, Antonia—do you like me?”
“Moderately. Good-bye, child.”
"Sure. Bye, kid."
I
The Redburys were at Saturday dinner. Their numbers indicated a party, but in reality no one but the intimate family was present. Mr and Mrs Redbury, their sons Hardy and David; Hardy’s wife Beatrice, and her brother Sampson Phillips; the two daughters of the house, Hedda and Nell; and Miss Swinley, the strictly English governess. Four members were missing from the company: Con, the eldest Redbury, since several months at the Front; Wilhelmina, the infant child of Hardy and Beatrice, who had annoyed her grandfather and been banished to the nursery; Hedda’s husband, Gustav Fürth, interned in England for being a German; and Max, the boy who came between Hardy and David, interned in Germany for being an Englishman.
The Redburys were having dinner on Saturday. Their numbers suggested a gathering, but in reality, only the immediate family was there. Mr. and Mrs. Redbury, their sons Hardy and David; Hardy’s wife Beatrice, and her brother Sampson Phillips; the two daughters, Hedda and Nell; and Miss Swinley, the strict English governess. Four members were missing from the table: Con, the oldest Redbury, who had been at the Front for several months; Wilhelmina, Hardy and Beatrice's infant daughter, who had annoyed her grandfather and was sent to the nursery; Hedda’s husband, Gustav Fürth, who was interned in England because he was German; and Max, the boy who was between Hardy and David, who was interned in Germany for being English.
The international situation round the table was one of extremest delicacy. Otto Rothenburg had settled in England for business purposes, and was naturalized directly after his marriage with Trudchen Wagner. But he made no secret of his dislike of the English, and his contempt of the semi-English; and had always petulantly insisted that his household should be conducted on sound and hearty Teuton principles, of which the main points were a diet of rich sufficiency for the elders, and no nonsense and no discrimination for the tribe of children. Though the quantity of these—six alive and two dead—indicated that he did not confine his German ideas wholly to the table. Each of the six played a chosen musical instrument—chosen by Herr Rothenburg himself, be it remarked. The two girls had frequently been burdened by plaid frocks; German was the language spoken as a matter of course at meals; filial obedience and the good-night kiss were insisted upon; and there was a frequent coming and going of relatives scattered over Germany and Austria, with large gay packets of gingerbread tied up in silver paper; or of polite unknowns bearing letters of introduction from the[109] Rothenburg relatives abroad; and very eager to be invited to a meal.
The international atmosphere around the table was extremely sensitive. Otto Rothenburg had moved to England for business reasons and became a citizen right after marrying Trudchen Wagner. However, he didn’t hide his dislike for the English and his disdain for the semi-English. He always insisted, somewhat crankily, that his household should follow solid and robust German principles, which mainly meant a hearty diet for the adults and no nonsense or favoritism for the kids. The number of children—six alive and two deceased—showed that he didn’t limit his German notions just to mealtimes. Each of the six played a musical instrument of their choice, which was actually picked by Herr Rothenburg himself. The two girls often wore plaid dresses; German was the default language spoken at meals; he demanded filial obedience and insisted on a good-night kiss; and there was a constant stream of relatives from Germany and Austria visiting, bringing large, cheerful packets of gingerbread wrapped in silver paper, or polite strangers delivering letters of introduction from the Rothenburg relatives abroad, who were always eager to be invited to dinner.
When Hedvig, at eighteen, was wedded to a German, her father was delighted. Hedvig herself had never been consulted on the match. When Gerhardt, at twenty-four, had displayed unexpected initiative and engaged himself to Beatrice Phillips, Rothenburg fretted and objected and sulked, and locked himself in the bathroom, and came out again when it was least desirable that he should do so; and during a full six months rendered the lives of all about him wholly unbearable. He was finally only reconciled to the bride’s English birth and parentage by her large settlements. Max, two years younger than Gerhardt, was, however, immediately despatched out of danger to his Uncle Karl in Hanover, there to learn the business and eventually to marry his Uncle Karl’s daughter Klara. Konrad’s enthusiasm for territorial drill—well, with a stretch of the imagination, that could be ascribed to his German blood revealing itself in a wistful passion for the obligatory military service which could never be his; therefore, Konrad, who of all the brood was his mother’s darling, was grudgingly permitted to remain in London and read for the Bar. David, sent to a day-school, was destined later for Heidelberg University, as a corrective to any ultra-English notions which St Crispin’s may have put into his head.
When Hedvig got married to a German at eighteen, her father was thrilled. Hedvig herself had never been asked about the match. When Gerhardt, at twenty-four, surprisingly took the initiative to propose to Beatrice Phillips, Rothenburg worried, objected, sulked, locked himself in the bathroom, and would come out at the most inconvenient times; for a full six months, he made everyone's lives completely unbearable. He finally only accepted the bride’s English background because of her large dowry. Max, two years younger than Gerhardt, was quickly sent away to his Uncle Karl in Hanover, where he was to learn the business and eventually marry his Uncle Karl’s daughter Klara. Konrad’s enthusiasm for military drills—well, if you stretch it a bit, you could say it came from his German heritage showing through in a longing for mandatory military service that he could never have; hence, Konrad, who was his mother’s favorite, was reluctantly allowed to stay in London and study for the Bar. David was sent to a day school and was later destined for Heidelberg University, to counter any overly English ideas that St Crispin’s might have put in his head.
And then had occurred this most inconvenient war.
And then this really inconvenient war happened.
Herr Otto Rothenburg did not wait to be subtle about his change of front. Immediately he scuttled for cover. He became in name, in sentiment and in habit what he already was by law—a fine old English gentleman. His household was revolutionized; he turned livid at the sound of a single German word spoken; he clung to such English acquaintances as were his, with a limpet-like fervour of affection which no coldness could disconcert. He forbade all communication with relatives abroad; and all mention of them. In short, Mr Otto Redbury was afraid. To their mother’s utter bewilderment, Hedvig, Lenchen, Konrad and Gerhardt were metamorphosed to Hedda, Nell, Con and Hardy. His fever reached its zenith when Gustav Fürth, an unnaturalized German of military age, was arrested and interned. And his daughter Hedda, penniless and unprotected, but in the highest spirits, returned to the parental roof, with the obvious and natural intention of remaining where she was for the duration of the[110] war. Once supremely her father’s good girl, Hedda was not at all popular in this crisis. It was difficult airily to disavow all enemy connection, with concerned enquiries emanating from all quarters as to Fürth’s whereabouts and treatment. Supposing, too, that when she came to the house, Beatrice should be offended at Hedda’s presence there ... Beatrice, that never-to-be-sufficiently appreciated link with solid British stock!
Herr Otto Rothenburg didn't hesitate to show his shift in attitude. Right away, he scrambled for cover. He became, in name, feeling, and behavior, what he was already by law—a distinguished English gentleman. He transformed his household; he turned pale at the sound of a single German word spoken; he held onto his English friends with an intense affection that could withstand any indifference. He prohibited all communication with relatives abroad and any mention of them. In short, Mr. Otto Redbury was scared. To their mother’s complete confusion, Hedvig, Lenchen, Konrad, and Gerhardt were transformed into Hedda, Nell, Con, and Hardy. His anxiety peaked when Gustav Fürth, an un-naturalized German of military age, was arrested and interned. His daughter Hedda, broke and alone, but in high spirits, returned to her parents' house with the clear and natural intention of staying there for the rest of the[110] war. Once the perfect daughter in her father's eyes, Hedda was now quite unpopular during this crisis. It was hard to casually deny all enemy connections when everyone was asking about Fürth's whereabouts and treatment. And what if, when she came home, Beatrice was upset by Hedda’s presence there... Beatrice, that never-to-be-sufficiently appreciated link to solid British heritage!
Beyond a little astonished realization at finding herself encircled by alien enemies—her attitude conveyed that she had never noticed before that the Rothenburgs were German—Beatrice had a nature too well-bred and womanly—gentle-womanly, David was wont to call it—to have expressed as yet any sort of resentment. She was very nice and tactful to Hedda about “poor Gustav.” It was a miracle that Hardy could have been sensible and far-seeing enough as to have married so successfully. Mr Redbury propitiated her with a determination and unction that—again to quote David—“fair gives one the sicks.” But then Mr Redbury was desperately afraid.
Beyond a slight surprise at finding herself surrounded by unfamiliar enemies—her demeanor suggested she had never realized that the Rothenburgs were German—Beatrice had a nature that was too refined and feminine—David used to say it was “gentle-womanly”—to show any sign of resentment yet. She was very kind and diplomatic to Hedda about “poor Gustav.” It was a miracle that Hardy had the insight and foresight to marry so successfully. Mr. Redbury tried to win her over with a determination and sincerity that—again quoting David—“really makes one feel queasy.” But then Mr. Redbury was extremely afraid.
“Bodadoes, Beatty, mein Schatz?” enquired Mrs Redbury, dumpy and apple-cheeked and very harrassed by her husband’s perpetual amendment of her accent, and by the awful trinity of Briton’s representatives present in the dining-room.
“Bodadoes, Beatty, my dear?” asked Mrs. Redbury, short and rosy-cheeked and very stressed out by her husband’s constant corrections of her accent, and by the daunting trio of British representatives present in the dining room.
And Beatrice blushed faintly and glanced apologetically at her brother Samson, who looked as wooden as though a toast of the King had just been proposed. Miss Swinley coughed, a delicate and pensive cough; something had annoyed Miss Swinley that morning, and she was ripe for revenge.
And Beatrice blushed slightly and looked apologetically at her brother Samson, who appeared just as stiff as if a toast to the King had just been suggested. Miss Swinley coughed, a soft and thoughtful cough; something had bothered Miss Swinley that morning, and she was ready for payback.
“I met a vellow in de Zity dis morning,” said Mr Redbury, glaring at his wife, “who vould by no means pelieve dat I vos bartly a voreigner. ‘Vot—you?—go on! all dese years I dake you for a bure-plooded Priton!’ He roared with laughter ven I told him my selige father was porn in Amsterdam. He vouldn’t pelieve me. ‘Your vife,’ he said, ‘she speaks wiz a slight aggsent. But you are von of us, Redbury, old man.’ He vouldn’t pelieve me——” himself roaring with laughter, but still glaring at Trudchen.
“I met a guy in the city this morning,” said Mr. Redbury, glaring at his wife, “who would not believe that I was barely a foreigner. ‘What—you?—come on! All these years I thought you were a blooded Brit!’ He laughed out loud when I told him my grandfather was born in Amsterdam. He wouldn’t believe me. ‘Your wife,’ he said, ‘she speaks with a slight accent. But you are one of us, Redbury, old man.’ He wouldn’t believe me——” himself laughing hard, but still glaring at Trudchen.
“And when I told him how beautiful you were,” sang Hedda—David kicked her to shut up. He could not bear it when the old man made an ass of himself.
“And when I told him how beautiful you were,” sang Hedda—David kicked her to be quiet. He couldn't stand it when the old man embarrassed himself.
Mr Redbury spoke quite correct English, but his accent was not so irreproachable as to justify the complete good faith of the “vellow in the Zity.” And that “selige” had slipped in by mistake; and would prevent him from being quite so privately nasty to his wife about “mein Schatz” as he had anticipated.
Mr. Redbury spoke proper English, but his accent wasn’t perfect enough to completely convince the “fellow in the city.” And that “selige” slipped in by mistake; it would stop him from being as privately mean to his wife about “mein Schatz” as he had expected.
A joint appeared on the table simultaneously with the post. One letter bearing the “opened by Censor” label, black letters on white pasted across the slit of the envelope, was handed by the servant to Mrs Redbury.
A joint appeared on the table at the same time as the mail. One letter marked with the “opened by Censor” label, black letters on white across the envelope’s slit, was handed to Mrs. Redbury by the servant.
“Ach Gott! von der liebsten besten Anna!” as a second letter was revealed under cover of the first.
“Ah God! from my dearest best Anna!” as a second letter was uncovered beneath the first.
Mr Redbury hissed out a venomous “Put it away!” which his wife, fumbling and tearful over this communication from her beloved elder sister in Berlin, neither heard nor heeded. Mr Redbury dared not insist, in front of Rhoda, the parlour-maid—not to mention Beatrice, Samson Phillips and Miss Swinley. Besides, though his sway might be peevishly unpleasant, it never exacted the awed obedience yielded to a true despot. He quivered with horror at the present predicament, as it dawned upon him that his wife intended to read aloud the letter from Germany, in little bursts and snatches of joy. David was encouraging her by eager questions—that boy had no sense whatever. Mr Redbury began to talk very loud and fast.
Mr. Redbury hissed a spiteful “Put it away!” which his wife, fumbling and tearful over the message from her beloved older sister in Berlin, neither heard nor paid attention to. Mr. Redbury didn’t dare to insist, especially with Rhoda, the parlour maid, present—not to mention Beatrice, Samson Phillips, and Miss Swinley. In addition, although his control might be annoyingly unpleasant, it never commanded the fearful obedience that a true tyrant received. He shook with dread at the current situation as it struck him that his wife planned to read the letter from Germany out loud, in little bursts of excitement. David was encouraging her with eager questions—that boy had no sense at all. Mr. Redbury started to talk very loudly and quickly.
“It makes me broud to see all the ghagi round my table”—he looked unutterable compliments at Samson Phillips’ captain’s uniform, then possessively at Hardy, who was short-sighted and had only been admitted to Home Service; and at David, a public-school cadet. “If only Con vere here, to gomblete our number; did I tell you, Captain Villips, zat my eldest boy has been mentioned in disbatches for botting four Huns wiz his own rifle?”
“It makes me proud to see all the guys around my table”—he shot some serious compliments at Samson Phillips’ captain’s uniform, then looked possessively at Hardy, who was short-sighted and had only been allowed on Home Service; and at David, a public-school cadet. “If only Con were here to complete our number; did I tell you, Captain Phillips, that my eldest boy has been mentioned in dispatches for getting four Huns with his own rifle?”
“Glad to hear Con has a sense of property!” muttered David.
“Glad to hear Con has a sense of ownership!” muttered David.
Vindictively Mr Redbury carved all the gristle for Hedda, who had a German husband. It was a vent to his feelings. He showed a nice discrimination in reserving the juiciest bits for Beatrice; Miss Swinley, he judged correctly, was past all such caressing treatment; one could safely anticipate her month’s notice the very next morning. Not that she was really necessary any longer to superintend Nell’s studies. Nell was seventeen, and in the ordinary course of events, would have been “out” next year. But Miss Swinley would spread a report that her principles would not permit her to remain in a household so pronouncedly pro-German.... To Mr Redbury’s jaundiced fancy, the tread of the policeman sounded nearer. And he was never far away—that mythical policeman.
Vindictively, Mr. Redbury carved all the gristle for Hedda, who had a German husband. It was a way for him to express his feelings. He selectively saved the best pieces for Beatrice; he correctly judged that Miss Swinley was past any such gentle treatment; one could expect her month’s notice the very next morning. Not that she was really needed anymore to oversee Nell’s studies. Nell was seventeen and, under normal circumstances, would have been “out” next year. But Miss Swinley would spread a rumor that her principles wouldn’t allow her to stay in a household so openly pro-German... To Mr. Redbury’s bitter perspective, the sound of the policeman’s footsteps seemed closer. And he was never far away—that mythical policeman.
“Oh, Mother, is there anything about Max?” asked Nell, her dark liquid eyes wistful with anxiety for her favourite brother.
“Oh, Mom, is there any news about Max?” asked Nell, her dark, expressive eyes filled with worry for her favorite brother.
Mrs Redbury fluttered the thin foreign pages, crossed with pointed scribble. “But yes—Max is well as can be hoped, and his Uncle Karl makes enquiries that he is gomfortable. That good Karl! And—ach, unglaublich!—his own nephew, Otto Salinger, is in a gonfinement camp over here, and Karl asks if we, in return, vill find him out and be nice to him? But yes, indeed; perhaps ze poor young man vould like some of my Dampfnudeln; he vill surely be homesick. Otto, do you hear?”
Mrs. Redbury flipped through the thin foreign pages covered in sharp scribbles. “Well, yes—Max is as well as can be expected, and his Uncle Karl is checking to make sure he’s comfortable. That good Karl! And—oh, unbelievable!—his own nephew, Otto Salinger, is in a confinement camp over here, and Karl is asking if we can find him and be nice to him? Well, of course; maybe the poor young man would like some of my Dampfnudeln; he must be so homesick. Otto, can you hear me?”
Miss Swinley repeated her pensive cough. And Mr Redbury, wrathfully ignoring the question of his unfortunate namesake, addressed himself again to Captain Phillips.
Miss Swinley cleared her throat thoughtfully again. And Mr. Redbury, angrily brushing off the question about his unfortunate namesake, turned his attention back to Captain Phillips.
“Ven do you think we shall knock them out definitely?” His loud tones drowning Trudchen’s agitated twitter. “I have had a tip to lay in yards and yards and yards of punting.”
“Do you think we’ll definitely take them out?” His loud voice drowned out Trudchen’s anxious chatter. “I’ve gotten a tip to stock up on a ton of punting.”
Samson Phillips’ handsome, heavy features expressed bewilderment.
Samson Phillips' good-looking, strong features showed confusion.
“Punting?”
“Paddle boating?”
“Rather overdone the bunting to-day, haven’t you, father?” David suggested impertinently. It was flag-day for one of the minor Balkan states, and Mr Redbury wore his expensive trophies duplicated and tripled, with the air of a General bespattered with honourable medals.
“Kind of overdone the bunting today, haven’t you, Dad?” David said cheekily. It was flag day for one of the smaller Balkan countries, and Mr. Redbury showed off his pricey decorations in layers, looking like a General covered in prestigious medals.
Mr Redbury told an anecdote of the titled lady who had decorated him. And then Beatrice asked:
Mr. Redbury shared a story about the titled lady who had honored him. Then Beatrice asked:
“Do you really think we shall win the war so soon? It’s almost too good to be true, isn’t it?” her pleasant, well-bred English voice was a relief after so much duologue from her parents-in-law. “But I don’t think it’s very nice of the Germans to use liquid fire, do you?”
“Do you really think we’ll win the war that soon? It seems almost too good to be true, doesn’t it?” Her pleasant, well-mannered English voice was a relief after so much back-and-forth with her parents-in-law. “But I don’t think it’s very nice of the Germans to use liquid fire, do you?”
Hardy beamed at her fondly through his glasses. “Not very nice of them, no. Not drawing-room manners, is it, darling?” He was a man of quaint appearance, a startlingly fair replica of Nell and David, who had the dark melancholy eyes, aquiline cast of feature, and sensitive lips that stamped them true Hebrew. But Hardy, with his light eyes, light hair, light skin, and enormous nose, gave somewhat the impression of a Jew who had been well bleached. Hedda’s colouring lay between the two extremes. Con enjoyed the good looks of the family; blue eyes always afire with mirth; tall, athletic figure; incarnate good-nature and high spirits, he was adored by his men, and well-liked by his superior officers. As for his mother—not Max nor Hardy nor David, nor Hedda nor Nell, could in sum equal her love for this miracle of an eldest-born, now in the trenches.
Hardy smiled at her fondly through his glasses. “Not very nice of them, no. Not drawing-room manners, is it, darling?” He had a quirky look, a strikingly fair version of Nell and David, who shared the dark, melancholic eyes, sharp features, and sensitive lips that marked them as true Hebrews. But Hardy, with his light eyes, light hair, light skin, and big nose, gave off the impression of a Jew who had been thoroughly bleached. Hedda’s coloring was somewhere in between the two extremes. Con enjoyed the good looks of the family; his blue eyes sparkled with humor, he had a tall, athletic build, and a naturally good-natured and high-spirited demeanor that made him adored by his men and well-liked by his superiors. As for his mother—neither Max nor Hardy nor David, nor Hedda nor Nell, could match her love for this miracle of an eldest born, now in the trenches.
“Are you laughing at me?” Beatrice remained quite serene. “Yes, please; I will have some cream.”
“Are you laughing at me?” Beatrice stayed completely calm. “Yes, please; I’d like some cream.”
“Die Anna writes zat zere is only a wee-little milk for each child in Berlin; not enough to keep zem alive, she say.”
“Die Anna says that there is only a tiny bit of milk for each child in Berlin; it's not enough to keep them alive, she says.”
“Let zem die!” cried Mr Redbury, with a ferocity that was really foreign to his nature—only he was afraid. “All the better. Let zem all die. Zey only grow up to be Cherman soldiers fighting against humanity.”
“Let them die!” shouted Mr. Redbury, with a fierceness that was completely out of character for him—he was just scared. “All the better. Let them all die. They only grow up to be German soldiers fighting against humanity.”
Nell flashed out: “Oh, father, how can you?—little soft babies——” and suddenly plunged back into silence, marvelling at her own temerity.
Nell exclaimed, “Oh, Dad, how can you?—little soft babies——” and then abruptly fell silent, amazed by her own boldness.
David as usual supported her in rebellion. “Not all German babies grow up to be German soldiers. Some grow up to be English soldiers” ... his ironic downward glance at his own uniform emphasized the remark.
David, as usual, backed her in her rebellion. “Not all German babies become German soldiers. Some grow up to be English soldiers” ... his sarcastic glance at his own uniform highlighted the comment.
“If Con were here, young ’un, he’d lick you for that,” and Hardy sent a message of strong disapproval over his glasses at his cadet brother.
“If Con were here, kid, he’d take you down for that,” and Hardy shot a look of strong disapproval over his glasses at his younger brother.
“Vatuous trivel ...” shouted Mr Redbury.
“Vain nonsense ...” shouted Mr. Redbury.
“Dear me,” murmured Miss Swinley.
"Wow," murmured Miss Swinley.
“I’m sure David doesn’t mean to be rude, father,” Beatrice put in mildly. “We none of us want babies to die, but of course it’s nicer if it isn’t English babies.”
“I’m sure David doesn’t mean to be rude, Dad,” Beatrice said gently. “None of us want babies to die, but of course, it’s nicer if they’re not English babies.”
David laughed. And his father ordered him from the table. Nell immediately slipped from her seat and joined him at the door.
David laughed. His father told him to leave the table. Nell quickly got up from her seat and joined him at the door.
“Ach Lenchen!” sobbed Mrs Redbury. “And you haf not touched the pie on your blate!”
“Ach Lenchen!” cried Mrs. Redbury. “And you haven't touched the pie on your plate!”
“Gom back!” roared Mr Redbury. For there was always a possibility that she might find favour in the eyes of Samson Phillips. He had noticed with pleasure that a secret understanding seemed to exist between them; frequently they whispered together.... “My son-in-law a Captain in ze Zappers!”... Another link with safety. One might almost defy the policeman then.
“Go back!” shouted Mr. Redbury. There was always a chance that she might impress Samson Phillips. He had noticed with satisfaction that there seemed to be a secret connection between them; they often whispered together.... “My son-in-law a Captain in the Zappers!”... Another connection to safety. One might almost challenge the police then.
II
The parlour-maid accosted David at the foot of the stairs. “Young Mr Marcus is in the schoolroom, sir. He said he would wait for you there.”
The maid approached David at the bottom of the stairs. “Mr. Marcus is in the schoolroom, sir. He said he would wait for you there.”
“Oh—thanks, Rhoda.”
“Thanks, Rhoda.”
“Hullo, Marcus. Not end of the term yet, is it? Scarlet fever again?”
“Hey, Marcus. It’s not the end of the term yet, is it? Scarlet fever again?”
“No. I’ve chucked Winborough.” Richard was lounging on the shabby fender-seat, drumming with one heel against the side of the fireplace. He was not looking well; dark marks under his eyes and a rather drawn expression round the mouth caused David, who was observant, to scrutinize him with some attention. He was rather surprised at this visit. On the whole Richard was not wont to seek out his society with overmuch enthusiasm. Richard’s friends were mostly sturdy athletes of the Greville Dunne order, who summed up David as “sloppy” because he played the cello, and hated games.
“No. I’ve ditched Winborough.” Richard was slumped on the worn fender seat, tapping one heel against the side of the fireplace. He looked unwell; dark circles under his eyes and a tense expression around his mouth made David, who was observant, study him closely. He was a bit surprised by this visit. Generally, Richard wasn’t keen on seeking out his company with much enthusiasm. Richard’s friends were mostly tough athletes like Greville Dunne, who labeled David as “sloppy” because he played the cello and didn’t like sports.
“Chucked Winborough? That’s pretty casual. What does your guv’nor say?”
“Chucked Winborough? That’s pretty laid-back. What does your boss say?”
“Said I could do as I liked about it.”
“Said I could do whatever I wanted about it.”
“Good Lord! mine would bellow the house down. He’s just slung me out of the dining-room over some nonsense about German and English babies.”
“Good lord! My husband would make such a scene. He just threw me out of the dining room over some nonsense about German and English babies.”
David threw himself disconsolately in the battered old armchair. The other boy glanced up with sudden interest.
David sank hopelessly into the worn-out old armchair. The other boy looked up with unexpected curiosity.
“What’s your family’s attitude towards the war?”
“What does your family think about the war?”
“We’re all at sixes and sevens. Father’s more English than the English; and mother sits and worries in alternate layers over Con and her own people in Germany. Does not mention them, of course. Hardy is a genuine patriot, I believe, without making much row about it. Of course being married to Beatrice has influenced him. We hang the fact of Beatrice out in the front garden like the clean washing.... Sickening. And all the while there’s Max interned over there—and Gustave interned over here—also unmentionable ... not that Hedda minds much. But father.... You should see his face when visitors enquire after ‘poor Mr Fürth’—and they do it as if they were treading on egg-shells. The etiquette of internment is as yet very precarious. One isn’t at all sure if Gustave is to be exalted as a martyr or mysteriously hushed up as though he were a convict—I say, what’s the matter?”
“We're all confused. Dad is more British than the British, and Mom worries in shifts about Con and her own family in Germany. She doesn’t talk about them, of course. Hardy is a true patriot, I believe, without making a big deal out of it. Being married to Beatrice has definitely affected him. We flaunt the fact of Beatrice in the front yard like clean laundry... It's disgusting. And meanwhile, there’s Max interned over there—and Gustave interned over here—also unmentionable... not that Hedda cares much. But Dad... You should see his face when guests ask about ‘poor Mr. Fürth’—and they do it as if they’re walking on eggshells. The etiquette of internment is still very fragile. You really can’t tell if Gustave is supposed to be praised as a martyr or quietly swept under the rug like he’s a criminal—I mean, what’s going on?”
“Nothing. I’m in for it too, that’s all.”
“Nothing. I'm in trouble too, that's all.”
“Internment? You, Marcus? I—I’m sorry. I’d no idea....”
“Internment? You, Marcus? I—I’m sorry. I had no idea....”
“All right. You needn’t do the egg-shell trick. I was born in Germany, and father didn’t have me naturalized, that’s all.”
“All right. You don’t need to do the egg-shell trick. I was born in Germany, and my dad didn’t have me naturalized, that’s it.”
David was silent a moment, thoughtfully staring at his boots. “Has he appealed?”
David was quiet for a moment, staring thoughtfully at his boots. “Has he appealed?”
“Yes. No good. The Government has condoned too many cases, and the Anti-German section are beginning to protest. So they’ve had to tighten up again. We’ve got a let-off from deportation for grandfather and Aunt Stella. Can’t expect more, with all these spy cases about.”
“Yes. Not good. The government has overlooked too many cases, and the Anti-German section is starting to protest. So they’ve had to tighten things up again. We’ve gotten a reprieve from deportation for Grandpa and Aunt Stella. Can’t expect more, with all these spy cases going on.”
He went on in a very matter-of-fact voice: “I couldn’t stick Winborough this term. Just knowing.—It’s absurd—I was as keen to lick the Germans as ever—but how could I join in when the fellows jawed about Huns and wiping ’em off the face of the earth.... I felt crimson inside—beastly—as though I were there on false pretences. And all the chaps of my age were preparing to join up next year ... last term I was still one of them. They couldn’t understand why....[116] It had to come out at last—the Head knew all along, naturally. But we were playing the Meltonians in their own field, twelve miles away—and I had to register and get permission, show my photograph—all that mush. Like a ticket-of-leave man. The fellows were awfully decent. They didn’t even cut me. Harrison, speaking for the majority, went so far as to say it was rough luck, and they knew I couldn’t help it”—Richard’s underlip twisted sardonically. “But they weren’t quite sure, after that, what ought to be said in front of me ... dead pauses when I strolled up to one group or another.... I came home at half-term, last Monday, and I’m not going back.”
He continued in a very straightforward tone: “I couldn’t stand Winborough this term. Just knowing—it’s ridiculous—I was as eager to take on the Germans as ever—but how could I join in when the guys talked about Huns and wiping them off the face of the earth... I felt humiliated inside—awful—as if I were there under false pretenses. And all the guys my age were getting ready to enlist next year... last term, I was still one of them. They couldn’t understand why...[116] It had to come out eventually—the Head had known all along, of course. But we were playing the Meltonians in their own field, twelve miles away—and I had to register and get permission, show my picture—all that nonsense. Like a parolee. The guys were really decent. They didn’t even ignore me. Harrison, speaking for most of them, even said it was bad luck, and they realized I couldn’t help it”—Richard’s lower lip twisted sarcastically. “But they weren’t quite sure what they should say in front of me after that... awkward silences when I walked over to one group or another... I came home at half-term, last Monday, and I’m not going back.”
“So you’re out of it,” whispered David, still staring as though fascinated at his boots. “Out of the fighting, and the need of fighting, and the need to choose ... you lucky beggar. Oh, you lucky beggar....”
“So you’re out of it,” whispered David, still staring at his boots as if he were mesmerized. “Out of the fighting, and the need to fight, and the pressure to choose ... you lucky bastard. Oh, you lucky bastard....”
“I realize the fact that I’m out of it, thanks. But I don’t quite follow your congratulations.”
“I get that I’m out of the loop, thanks. But I'm not really sure I understand your congratulations.”
“It’s that ... I’ve been in Germany, two or three times, once for six months, and—Oh, Richard, what has happened to the old Germany, the Germany we knew, to change it so? I simply can’t realize that they commit atrocities in Belgium and sink hospital ships and mutilate children, and are bragging and swaggering and blood-letting all over Europe.... I can only remember the little things—the silly, comfortable little things.... You follow the stream, and in a clearing in the heart of the great blue pinewood you come bang on the sturdy old forest-house, with antlers branching over the wooden doorway, and the coat-of-arms of some royalty ... perhaps you may catch a glimpse of him in his green hunting-coat ... tables with check blue and red cloths, and saucers of wood-strawberries like tiny drops of blood—do you know the smell and flavour of wood-strawberries?—and a flaxen peasant child who watches you with enormous solemn eyes while you eat, and curtseys by clockwork for hours after you’ve left her.... And all over the country the ridiculous wooden signposts that say on one arm ‘Zum Biergarten,’ and on the other ‘Zum Aussichtspunkt,’ and never get tired of it—and you never get tired of it either. Or of leaning out of your window in the early morning to hear them play the Chorale, slow and pure and stately—and the ground is a mist of blue bilberries—and the Rhine legends jostle each other on your excursion, and you[117] send off postcards on which everybody signs their names—and everyone says good-day—and everyone is musical.”
“It’s that ... I’ve been to Germany two or three times, once for six months, and—Oh, Richard, what happened to the old Germany, the Germany we knew, to change it so? I just can’t realize that they commit atrocities in Belgium and sink hospital ships and mutilate children, and are bragging and swaggering and spilling blood all over Europe.... I can only remember the little things—the silly, comfortable little things.... You follow the stream, and in a clearing in the heart of the great blue pinewood, you come right up to the sturdy old forest house, with antlers branching over the wooden doorway, and the coat-of-arms of some royalty ... maybe you might catch a glimpse of him in his green hunting coat ... tables with checkered blue and red cloths, and saucers of wood strawberries like tiny drops of blood—do you know the smell and taste of wood strawberries?—and a flaxen-haired peasant child who watches you with huge solemn eyes while you eat, and curtseys like clockwork for hours after you’ve left her.... And all over the country, the silly wooden signposts that say on one arm ‘To the Beer Garden,’ and on the other ‘To the Viewpoint,’ and never get tired of it—and you never get tired of it either. Or leaning out of your window in the early morning to hear them play the Chorale, slow, pure, and stately—and the ground is a mist of blue bilberries—and the Rhine legends jostle each other on your excursion, and you[117] send postcards on which everyone signs their names—and everyone says good day—and everyone is musical.”
“Good God, how awful,” was Richard’s sotto voce comment on this list of blisses.
“Good God, how awful,” was Richard’s sotto voce comment on this list of blisses.
David heard, and said rather impatiently: “You’ve been to Germany, haven’t you? Can’t you understand what I mean?”
David heard this and said a bit impatiently, “You’ve been to Germany, right? Can’t you get what I’m saying?”
Richard ransacked his memory for a single incident or aspect of Dorzheim which had found tender home in his heart, and discovered not one.
Richard searched his memory for a single event or detail about Dorzheim that had a special place in his heart, but he found none.
“All the little things ...” David murmured again, hands clasped behind his head, and eyes mournfully brooding on the past. “Oh, I know I’m a sentimental idiot, but I can’t shake it all off to command. Not at once.”
“All the little things ...” David murmured again, hands clasped behind his head, and eyes sadly reflecting on the past. “Oh, I know I’m a sentimental fool, but I can’t just brush it all off at will. Not all at once.”
“If you feel like that, I don’t honestly see why you need join up. ’Tisn’t compulsory.”
“If you feel that way, I honestly don’t see why you need to join. It’s not compulsory.”
“I’ve got to ... there’d be such a fuss with father—and he would never forgive me. Max can’t, and Hardy’s married.... There’s only Con and me. Con—well, you know him—he rings British wherever you sound him.... I’ve seen mother look at him as though wondering how he could ever have happened to be her son. I don’t want Con to despise me—he’s always been ripping to us younger ones. And then—oh, just because there’s a doubt about us all, we can’t afford, as a family, to have a slacker about. If our name had always been Redbury”—again that melancholy smile and shrug of the shoulders, so typically Jewish.
“I have to... there’d be such a commotion with Dad—and he would never forgive me. Max can’t help, and Hardy’s married.... It’s just Con and me. Con—well, you know him—he sounds British no matter where you hear him.... I’ve seen Mom look at him like she’s wondering how he could possibly be her son. I don’t want Con to look down on me—he’s always been great to us younger ones. And then—oh, just because there’s some uncertainty about us, we can’t afford, as a family, to have a slacker around. If our last name had always been Redbury”—again that sad smile and shrug of the shoulders, so typically Jewish.
“Have you changed it?”
"Did you change it?"
“Dear old man, you didn’t commit the horrible error of asking our parlour-maid for Mr David Rothenburg?”
“Dear old man, you didn’t make the awful mistake of asking our maid for Mr. David Rothenburg?”
“Yes, I did. Sorry. I believe Deb warned me, but I forgot. Does it matter?”
“Yes, I did. Sorry about that. I think Deb told me, but I completely forgot. Does it matter?”
“She may give notice to-morrow ... we live uncomfortably on a tight-rope nowadays, and some of us haven’t learnt how to walk it yet. Poor mother, for instance—she’s always side-slipping. Rhoda is fairly new, and father deludes himself that she doesn’t know our guilty secret. I say, you remember Miss Swinley?” The mischievous school-boy was uppermost in David now—“and how proud she was of being descended from the Hereford Swinleys? Well, now it’s got round to her how someone said publicly that of course she’s really a German and everybody knows her real name is Schweinthal!”
“She might give notice tomorrow ... we’re living uncomfortably on a tightrope these days, and some of us still haven’t figured out how to walk it. Poor mom, for instance—she’s always slipping. Rhoda is pretty new, and dad is fooling himself into thinking she doesn’t know our secret. Remember Miss Swinley?” The mischievous schoolboy side of David was dominating now—“and how proud she was to be related to the Hereford Swinleys? Well, now it’s gotten around to her that someone said publicly that of course she’s really a German and everyone knows her real name is Schweinthal!”
Richard threw back his head and filled the room with his guffaws.
Richard threw his head back and erupted into loud laughter that filled the room.
“Schweinthal—Swine-valley ... Swinley! Oh, that’s top-hole! She was always so jolly full of swank and backbone. But all the same, Redbury, I’m all at sea with these swarms of English county people that have magically cropped up in our set during the last few weeks. No offence meant to you, but who the deuce are the Lanes and the Silvertons and the Mounts and the Gordons and the Meadowes?”
“Schweinthal—Swine-valley ... Swinley! Oh, that’s fantastic! She was always so cheerful and confident. But still, Redbury, I’m completely lost with these crowds of English country folks that have suddenly appeared in our group over the past few weeks. No offense to you, but who on earth are the Lanes, the Silvertons, the Mounts, the Gordons, and the Meadowes?”
“All old familiar faces really. And I can tell you who the Mounts and the Meadowes are, anyhow ... they’re each one-half of my cousins, the Wiesenbergs. The elder and younger branch of the family have long been at daggers drawn, and they’ve hailed the opportunity to split into two. And the Mounts know nothing of the Meadowes, nor shall the Meadowes ever go to meet the Mounts. My other cousin, whose father changed his name about forty years ago, swears that he’ll change it back again from Holmes to Hohenheim by way of protest to all the funk and flurry.”
“All the same familiar faces, really. And I can tell you who the Mounts and the Meadowes are, anyway... they’re each half of my cousins, the Wiesenbergs. The older and younger branches of the family have been at odds for a long time, and they’ve jumped at the chance to split apart. The Mounts know nothing about the Meadowes, and the Meadowes will never meet the Mounts. My other cousin, whose dad changed his name about forty years ago, insists he’ll change it back from Holmes to Hohenheim to protest all the drama.”
“Quite a pleasing moment at our boarding-house last week, when two Scandinavian ladies were introduced to each other and neither knew the language.”
“Last week at our boarding house, it was quite a nice moment when two Scandinavian ladies were introduced to each other, and neither of them spoke the same language.”
“But both broke into floods of delighted German? That’s what happens these days when Swede meets Swede.”
“But both burst into joyful German? That’s what happens these days when a Swede meets another Swede.”
“Aunt Stella says speaking German nowadays is as good a thrill as the invention of a new sin, and far superior to secret drinking or smoking or swearing.... You do it in a dark room, under your breath, looking over your shoulder.”
“Aunt Stella says that speaking German these days is as exciting as inventing a new sin and way better than sneaking drinks, smoking, or cursing.... You do it in a dark room, quietly, while looking over your shoulder.”
“And in public you carefully mispronounce German towns and Generals, in case it should be suspected that you pronounce them not wisely but too well. Father’s getting quite a dab at throwing off his little jokes about the Kayzer. Comic birthplaces are the fashion as well; two of the Ladenbach girls, when the question crops up, have been instructed to say they were born in a wagon-lit; and the boy Julius, on the steps of the Venezuelan Consulate....”
“And in public, you make sure to mispronounce German towns and generals, just in case anyone suspects you pronounce them perfectly instead of foolishly. Dad is getting pretty good at throwing out his little jokes about the Kaiser. Sharing funny birthplaces is trendy too; two of the Ladenbach girls have been taught to say they were born in a train car whenever the issue comes up; and the boy Julius, on the steps of the Venezuelan Consulate....”
“Looks as if Frau Ladenbach had dropped ’em about rather carelessly,” chuckled Richard. He was glad he had come this afternoon. It was years since he had been at all intimate with David Rothenburg, and the impulse to seek him out had been the result of a strange weariness of all his other friends who[119] could not be taken for granted as understanding, without elaborate foreword and explanation, all these present chaotic conditions of Germans and semi-Germans....
“Looks like Frau Ladenbach just dropped them carelessly,” chuckled Richard. He was glad he had come this afternoon. It had been years since he had been close with David Rothenburg, and his urge to find him was driven by a strange fatigue with all his other friends who[119] couldn’t be counted on to understand, without a long preamble and explanation, all these messy current conditions of Germans and semi-Germans....
“Come out,” David suggested. “It’s stuffy in here, and I want to take a parcel of books round to—to some people quite near.... You can help me carry ’em.”
“Come out,” David suggested. “It’s cramped in here, and I want to take a bunch of books over to—some people who live nearby.... You can help me carry them.”
In the hall Nell and Samson Phillips were talking in an earnest whisper. Nell wore heavy golden furs flopping over her thick brown outdoor coat, and a wide-brimmed golden hat. She was a very decorative figure in all shades from sallow through ivory to rich umber; her thick skin, the cream-dusky colour of honeysuckle, could certainly never flush to any shade of pink; only when she was moved, her eyes glowed deeper. They glowed now, at the sight of the two boys descending the staircase.
In the hall, Nell and Samson Phillips were engaged in a serious whisper. Nell was draped in heavy golden furs over her thick brown coat and wore a wide-brimmed golden hat. She looked striking in a mix of colors from pale to deep brown; her thick skin, a creamy dusky color resembling honeysuckle, could never turn pink. Only when she was emotional did her eyes shine more brightly. They were shining now as she spotted the two boys coming down the staircase.
“Oh, Richard, where is Deb this afternoon? She said something about coming here?”
“Oh, Richard, where is Deb this afternoon? She mentioned something about coming here?”
“Did she? I believe she’s gone to that Russian singing woman, La llorraine. Anyway, you’re going out, aren’t you?”
“Did she? I think she went to that Russian singer, La llorraine. Anyway, you’re going out, right?”
“Yes. Oh yes. Antonia Verity has invited me to a picture-show. I’m waiting for her to call for me. But I thought if Deb came ... but it doesn’t matter——” She glanced swiftly corner-wise at Samson Phillips, and her look said plainly “I’m sorry.”... Then Mr Redbury came out of the smoking-room into the hall.
“Yes. Oh yes. Antonia Verity has invited me to a movie. I’m waiting for her to pick me up. But I thought if Deb came ... but it doesn’t matter——” She glanced quickly to the side at Samson Phillips, and her look clearly said “I’m sorry.”... Then Mr. Redbury came out of the smoking room into the hall.
“Vell, yong beople”—he beamed approval on Nell and Phillips—“I like to see yong beople enchoying zemselves togezzer. How is your fazer, Marcus? Vun doesn’t see much of him lately.” But he quickly changed the subject, for Ferdinand Marcus was hardly more English than Mr Otto Redbury himself, and therefore at present socially useless as an asset. “Ven are you going to put on ghagi, hein? You’re ze same age as David, aren’t you?”
“Well, young people”—he smiled at Nell and Phillips—“I love seeing young people enjoying themselves together. How's your father, Marcus? We haven't seen much of him lately.” But he quickly shifted the topic, as Ferdinand Marcus was hardly more English than Mr. Otto Redbury himself, making him socially irrelevant as an asset right now. “When are you going to put on the show, huh? You're the same age as David, aren't you?”
“Nearly,” said Richard.
“Almost,” said Richard.
“David vos so keen—ah, vell, we can’t all be as keen.... Vish I vos a poy, and could choin up. Hey, Phillips, vill you take me as a regruit in your rechiment? Vere are you two off to, Nell?”
“David, you're so eager—oh, well, not everyone can be as eager.... I wish I were a boy so I could join in. Hey, Phillips, will you take me as a recruit in your regiment? Where are you two headed, Nell?”
“Pictures, father.”
"Photos, Dad."
“To ze bictures? Good. Enchoy yourselves. Look vell after her, Phillips. She’s my only girl left, you see.”
“To the pictures? Good. Enjoy yourselves. Take good care of her, Phillips. She’s my only daughter left, you see.”
“Your eldest daughter is living with you for the present, isn’t she, Mr Redbury?” enquired the hoped-for son-in-law.
“Your oldest daughter is living with you right now, isn’t she, Mr. Redbury?” asked the prospective son-in-law.
The prospectively bereaved father did not look grateful for the proffered consolation of Hedda. “Run away to ze bictures, yong beople,” and prepared to re-enter the smoking-room.
The grieving father didn’t seem thankful for Hedda’s offered comfort. “Go on, enjoy the movies, young people,” he said, and got ready to head back into the smoking room.
“Pictures, father, not the pictures,” Nell, explained, speaking as she always did, like a shy but rapid cascade, perpetually dammed. “Miss Verity has invited me—she is fetching me. Not——” She dared not let him continue in the belief that she was to be escorted by Samson.
“Pictures, dad, not the pictures,” Nell explained, speaking as she always did, like a shy but quick flow of words, always held back. “Miss Verity has invited me—she's on her way to get me. Not——” She couldn’t let him keep thinking that Samson was taking her.
“Two girls vun vay and two boys anuzzer, and leave an old fogey like me to entertain the Gaptain? No, no, that’s a foolish arranchment. Vait for your friend, Nell, and all go to the bictures togezzer.”
“Two girls went one way and two boys another, and leave an old guy like me to entertain the Captain? No, no, that’s a silly arrangement. Wait for your friend, Nell, and we’ll all go to the movies together.”
“Pictures, father. Not the pictures. And I’m not sure if Antonia——”
“Pictures, Dad. Not the pictures. And I’m not sure if Antonia——”
“All be cholly togezzer,” her father commanded her, peevish at her second attempt at protest.
“All be cheerful together,” her father commanded her, annoyed at her second attempt to protest.
“Gom in veneffer you get leave, Phillips. Always velcome. Good-pye, yong Marcus. I hope to see you in ghaki next time;” and went into the smoking-room, irascibly slamming the door after him.
“Come in whenever you want, Phillips. Always welcome. Goodbye, young Marcus. I hope to see you in shock next time;” and he went into the smoking room, irately slamming the door behind him.
“I’m hanged if I’ll be convivial to order,” said David. “’Bye, Nell!” he nodded carelessly to Phillips. “Come along, Marcus.” On the steps they passed Antonia Verity on her way to fetch Nell.
“I refuse to be friendly on command,” said David. “See you later, Nell!” he waved casually to Phillips. “Let’s go, Marcus.” On the steps, they saw Antonia Verity heading to get Nell.
“Are you waiting for me, Nell? good child!” She rested her calm lingering regard on Samson Phillips, who, stolidly planted against the umbrella-stand, did not budge.
“Are you waiting for me, Nell? Good girl!” She held her steady gaze on Samson Phillips, who, firmly positioned against the umbrella stand, didn't move.
Nell wished she could run away, wished she were dead; anything to be drastically removed from this awful predicament between two people who did not know each other, of one of whom she was still deadly shy, the other commanded by her father to be their escort.... What was she to do? How long could they all stand like this glaring at one another? The simple expedient of introducing Samson to Antonia never occurred to Nell, who was very childish for her seventeen years. She just stood with interlocked fingers, suffering.... “Perhaps if we wait long enough, Captain Phillips will go away.... Is that how things, dreadful things, come to an end?”
Nell wished she could just run away, wished she were dead; anything to escape this awful situation between two people who didn’t know each other, one of whom she was still really shy around, while the other was ordered by her father to be their escort.... What was she supposed to do? How long could they all just stand there glaring at each other? The simple idea of introducing Samson to Antonia never crossed Nell's mind, as she was quite childish for her seventeen years. She just stood there with her fingers interlocked, suffering.... “Maybe if we wait long enough, Captain Phillips will leave.... Is that how terrible things come to an end?”
III
“Wonder he didn’t give me a white feather?” growled Richard, as they walked up the street.
“Wonder why he didn’t give me a white feather?” grumbled Richard as they walked up the street.
David’s eyes were blazing in his thin brown face.
David’s eyes were shining brightly in his slim brown face.
“Hanging on to anything, anybody, English: Beatrice—Con at the Front ... old Con.—And now he wants Samson Phillips; wants to shove Nell into the fellow’s arms.... It’s so cursedly undignified, this crawling round the feet of a country that stands about with folded arms, not wanting you.”
“Holding on to anything or anyone, English: Beatrice—Con at the Front ... old Con.—And now he wants Samson Phillips; wants to push Nell into the guy’s arms.... It’s so darn undignified, this crawling around the feet of a country that just stands there with its arms crossed, not wanting you.”
Richard was about to agree, when a peculiar thing happened to him. He was made aware of the Soul of Otto Redbury.... He saw it very clearly, small twitching pink nose of a rabbit—not at all unlike the Soul of Gottlieb Schnabel, the little baker. Alongside of these two, his own soul was an instant laid, then snatched away again ... queer company for the soul of Richard Marcus; he found Redbury objectionable, and despised Schnabel, but—he understood. Funny that David, who was supposed to be an imaginative womanish creature, thrilling quickly to response, a nature artistic and intuitive and all that sort of thing, should reveal himself in certain cases so hard and blunt.
Richard was about to agree when something strange happened to him. He became aware of the Soul of Otto Redbury. He saw it clearly, the small twitching pink nose of a rabbit—not unlike the Soul of Gottlieb Schnabel, the little baker. Alongside these two, his own soul was momentarily laid bare, then snatched away again... an odd mix for the soul of Richard Marcus; he found Redbury irritating and looked down on Schnabel, but—he understood. It's funny that David, who was supposed to be an imaginative, sensitive type, quick to respond, with an artistic and intuitive nature, could sometimes come across as so hard and blunt.
Richard said slowly: “It’s such a beastly position for all of them—all of us,” he amended; but it still seemed a grotesque nightmare that he should be one of the band whom he was unwillingly compelled to understand and defend.
Richard said slowly: “It’s such a terrible situation for all of them—all of us,” he corrected; but it still felt like a bizarre nightmare that he should be one of the group he was reluctantly forced to understand and defend.
“It’s all very well to be down on your pater, Redbury, and of course one rags about the change of names, and Swiss waiters and so on—but it’s so utterly unnatural to have no country when your country is the one thing in all the world that matters. As good patriots as any are drifting about loose with nowhere to dump their load of patriotism. Oh, I know the stock argument—they should have stuck to the place where they were born. Well, a few thousands, a few tens of thousands haven’t done so; it’s no good pretending that it was as important before nineteen-fourteen as now.”
“It’s easy to criticize your dad, Redbury, and sure, people complain about name changes, Swiss waiters, and so on—but it’s completely unnatural to have no country when your country is the one thing that really matters in the world. Good patriots are wandering around with nowhere to express their patriotism. Oh, I know the usual argument—they should have stayed where they were born. Well, a few thousand, even tens of thousands, haven’t, and it's pointless to pretend it was as significant before nineteen fourteen as it is now.”
“I suppose the English didn’t overflow and get stranded on No Man’s Land in such numbers, because they could always colonize,” David conjectured.
“I guess the English didn’t overflow and get stuck in No Man’s Land in such large numbers because they could always colonize,” David speculated.
“And now this war; we scramble for cover. And the safe people who have settled for generations in one place, of one country, of unmixed blood, laugh at us for scuttling. Do they[122] ever think how easy it is—no merit, but, God! how easy, to be born in England, wholly English, when they say of the half and half brigade: ‘Let ’em get back to their own country—we don’t want ’em!’? But they might have said that before 1914, to have given them a chance to get back. They can’t get back now. Their own so-called country doesn’t want ’em either.... Won’t have them; calls them renegades, who have severed all ties, all obligations. And there they are, absolutely helpless between the two. Belonging to both—no—belonging to neither. Can claim protection from neither. They’re frightened, I tell you, David. All this frantic jabber of the Hidden Hand—why, there have been practically no cases where the naturalized German has been proved guilty of plotting against England in the interests of the Hun. One or two, perhaps, among thousands. But rejected by Germany, rejected by England, dashed from one to the other—how can they help all those little acts that revolt you as being ridiculous or—what do you call it? undignified—ostentatiously planking down their names on subscription lists, kow-towing to the English servants, change of name, and pretending to be Dutch, and pitiful swanking of their English friends; even grabbing at Samson Phillips to get him in the family at all costs.—All that isn’t treachery, but ordinary childish human funk.”
“And now this war; we scramble for cover. And the safe people who have settled in one place for generations, all of one country and background, laugh at us for running away. Do they[122] ever realize how easy it is—no skill required, but, God! how easy it is, to be born in England, completely English, when they say of the mixed race group: ‘Let ’em get back to their own country—we don’t want ’em!’? But they could have said that before 1914, if they wanted to give them a chance to return. They can’t get back now. Their so-called country doesn’t want them either... Won’t accept them; calls them traitors who have severed all ties and obligations. And there they are, completely helpless in between. Belonging to both—no—belonging to neither. Can’t claim protection from either side. They’re scared, I tell you, David. All this frantic talk about the Hidden Hand—well, there’s been practically no cases where a naturalized German has been found guilty of conspiring against England for the Germans. Maybe one or two, among thousands. But rejected by Germany, rejected by England, tossed from one to the other—how can they help all those little things that upset you as ridiculous or—what do you call it? undignified—ostentatiously signing their names on subscription lists, bowing to the English servants, changing their names, pretending to be Dutch, and pathetically bragging about their English friends; even trying to get Samson Phillips into the family at any cost.—All that isn’t treachery, but just ordinary childish human fear.”
“Why, at the worst, what can be done to them?”
“Why, at the worst, what can they do to them?”
“Nothing very bad. Nothing at all compared with what the men at the Front have to go through; think I don’t know that?” Richard questioned fiercely. “And yet they wouldn’t be funking if they belonged to a country, and had a united cause to fight for. It’s not being able to shout with the rest. It’s the bitter desolation, nowadays, of fighting for one’s own hand....”
“Nothing really bad. Nothing at all compared to what the guys at the front have to deal with; do you think I don’t know that?” Richard asked fiercely. “And yet they wouldn’t be scared if they belonged to a country and had a united cause to fight for. It’s not being able to cheer with everyone else. It’s the harsh loneliness, these days, of fighting alone…”
He became aware of David’s slow quizzical smile.
He noticed David's slow, questioning smile.
“The miracle of the Sleeping Beauty awakened,” he commented softly. “If nothing else, the Great War has at least done this for one Richard Marcus. Rather a drastic kiss, but astoundingly effective.”
“The miracle of the Sleeping Beauty has come to life,” he said quietly. “If nothing else, the Great War has at least done this for one Richard Marcus. Quite a drastic kiss, but surprisingly effective.”
“Shut up!” Richard kicked at a stone in the roadway. Head bent, hands clenched in his pockets—as if he wanted to think. As if he welcomed this disconcerting upheaval of his imagination ... to be able to understand Otto Redbury—what next? To stick up for a lot of rotten Germans—Marcus of Winborough, champion half-back of the footer team—Greville[123] Dunne’s pal—average at his work, but a decent ordinary all-round fellow, and no end keen on a commission in the R.F.C. Never again, for him. Never again. Something had happened.... Richard walked along savagely mourning for the self that had once fitted him so easily.... Never again!
“Shut up!” Richard kicked a stone in the road. His head down, hands shoved deep in his pockets—as if he wanted to think. As if he welcomed this jarring disruption of his imagination... to understand Otto Redbury—what’s next? To defend a bunch of awful Germans—Marcus from Winborough, star half-back on the football team—Greville[123] Dunne’s buddy—mediocre at his job, but a regular, decent guy, super eager for a commission in the R.F.C. Not anymore, for him. Never again. Something had changed... Richard walked along angrily, grieving for the self that used to fit him so well... Never again!
David noticed his dejection—and amusement softened into something resembling tenderness for this strong bull-necked fellow, helpless in the grip of his first individual problem. It must have been a bad shock so to have galvanized him from matter-of-course unthinking acceptance of a scheme of life which had been hitherto fair enough and good enough ... tread of many feet all marching in the same direction ... and now—No Man’s Land.
David noticed his sadness—and his amusement turned into something like sympathy for this strong, bull-necked guy, helpless in the grip of his first personal issue. It must have been a tough blow to pull him out of the usual, unthinking acceptance of a way of life that had been decent enough... the countless feet all marching in the same direction... and now—No Man’s Land.
There was little for David himself to learn about the by-ways and customs of this nebulous territory—from his earliest childhood he had wandered there. And he realized that it was not to the habitual thinkers that the war and what it involved had made such a shattering difference—but to those who had never thought before.... Poor old Richard ... all those tumbled we’s and they’s of his utterance ... he hardly knew yet where he belonged—too doggedly proud to include himself with the nation who did not want him—yet jibbing at classification with the despised alien enemy. Poor old Richard, it was rather a shame.
There was little for David to learn about the backroads and traditions of this vague territory—he had been wandering there since he was a kid. And he realized that it wasn’t the usual thinkers who were drastically affected by the war and its consequences—but those who had never thought about these things before.... Poor old Richard... all those mixed-up "we's" and "they's" in what he said... he barely knew where he fit in—too stubbornly proud to consider himself part of a nation that didn’t want him—yet resistant to being labeled as the despised foreign enemy. Poor old Richard, it was really quite sad.
“At any rate, we’re both in the same boat,” David exclaimed, carried away by a quick impulse to solace. Immediately his companion, in a manner of speaking, toppled him out of the boat.
“At any rate, we’re both in the same boat,” David exclaimed, caught up in a momentary urge to comfort. Instantly, his friend, in a way, knocked him out of the boat.
“No, we’re not. You’re born over here. You’re all right. You’d be English if you weren’t a pro-German.”
“No, we're not. You were born here. You're good. You'd be English if you weren't pro-German.”
“Damn it! I’m not a pro-German. I’m a Jew.”
“Damn it! I’m not pro-German. I’m a Jew.”
“What the——” Richard in his astonishment stopped dead on the pavement.
“What the——” Richard, in his shock, stopped dead on the sidewalk.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“What has being a Jew got to do with it? It’s a question of nationality, not religion.”
“What does being Jewish have to do with it? It's a matter of nationality, not religion.”
“The Jews are a nation. If it were only a theological difference, why should that have affected such a very marked distinction of feature and temperament? Going to Synagogue instead of to Church doesn’t alter the curve of a nose. Of course we’re a nation apart, apart and scattered—but racially[124] the most united in the world. And that’s another of my private reasons for wearing khaki—because the English have been good to the Jews, have given them sanctuary and treated them as equals. They have a claim on our services. While Germany has always behaved like a swine to Judea.... I’m not a pro-German, Marcus, but there’s a kinship between English Jews and German Jews and Russian Jews and Italian and American and Polish and Roumanian and Austrian Jews, that no war ever waged can entirely destroy. I don’t want to see a Jew hurt—and, oh God! I don’t want to hurt another Jew. We’re a race of artists and financiers and wanderers—not of fighters.”
“The Jews are a nation. If it were just a theological difference, what would explain the distinct features and temperaments? Going to synagogue instead of church doesn’t change the shape of a nose. Of course we’re a separate nation, apart and scattered—but racially[124] the most united in the world. And that’s another reason I’m wearing khaki—because the English have been good to the Jews, giving them refuge and treating them as equals. They deserve our support. Meanwhile, Germany has always treated Judea poorly.... I’m not pro-German, Marcus, but there’s a connection between English Jews and German Jews and Russian Jews and Italian and American and Polish and Romanian and Austrian Jews that no war can ever completely erase. I don’t want to see any Jew hurt—and, oh God! I don’t want to hurt another Jew. We’re a people of artists and financiers and wanderers—not of fighters.”
“I don’t know about that. Jehovah was a God of din and battle, wasn’t He? I’m a bit foggy about the Old Testament, but I seem to remember that they were always at it, hammer and tongs. And pater says that Jews are ardent patriots by temperament.”
“I don’t know about that. Jehovah was a God of noise and war, right? I’m a little hazy on the Old Testament, but I remember they were always going at it, full force. And my dad says that Jews are passionate patriots by nature.”
“Yes—with nowhere to put it. All countries, and no countries, and the countries from which we’ve been driven, and the countries where we hope to go back.... I’m sorry we can’t change over, you and I, Richard. The feeling of persecution isn’t new to me.... I’ve got the sense of it in my very bones.... I’ve been hounded with my ancestors from the East through Russia ... through Central Europe....”
“Yes—with nowhere to put it. All countries, and no countries, and the countries we've been forced out of, and the countries we hope to return to.... I’m sorry we can’t switch places, you and I, Richard. The feeling of being persecuted isn’t new to me.... I feel it deep in my bones.... My ancestors and I have been chased from the East through Russia ... through Central Europe....”
“Good Lord,” Richard broke in; “I believe you enjoy feeling like that.”
“Good Lord,” Richard interrupted; “I think you enjoy feeling like that.”
And David laughed: “I believe I do. It’s our heritage—this succulent style of melancholy, like seaweed swelling richly under water, compared with which all other sorrow is like seaweed, hard and stale and crackly, on the dry sand.”
And David laughed: “I think I do. It’s our heritage—this rich style of sadness, like seaweed thriving underwater, while all other grief feels like seaweed, tough and stale and crumbling on dry sand.”
“Can’t say that either is my style. I just get damned sick about things. I’m damned sick at not being able to join up in the Flying Corps.”
“Can’t say that either is my thing. I just get really fed up with things. I’m really frustrated about not being able to join the Flying Corps.”
“You’re only a semi-Jew, Marcus, in spite of the rich promise of your face.”
“You’re only a part-Jew, Marcus, even with the hopeful look of your face.”
“I am only a semi-Jew; my mother was a Christian. And what’s wrong with my face?” Richard demanded truculently. “I say—where are you taking me?” as David swerved into a narrow street of tall dingy-looking buildings.
“I am only a semi-Jew; my mom was a Christian. And what’s wrong with my face?” Richard asked angrily. “I mean—where are you taking me?” as David turned into a narrow street lined with tall, run-down buildings.
“Rum,” thought Richard.
"Rum," Richard thought.
A tall, heavy-featured girl opened the door, and in silence led them to an unfurnished room littered with books and packing-cases and piles of tinned food. A babble of tongues struck harshly upon the ear.... For a second’s space of time Richard was walking up the wide twilit streets of Dorzheim—a dado of pines lowering blackly on the horizon—crowds brushing past, chattering—noisy guttural chatter from the pavements and cafés.... “You will see how many take off their hats to me....”
A tall girl with strong features opened the door and silently led them to an empty room filled with books, packing boxes, and stacks of canned food. A mix of voices hit their ears harshly.... For a moment, Richard found himself walking through the wide, dim streets of Dorzheim—black pines looming on the horizon—crowds pushing by, talking—loud, rough chatter coming from the sidewalks and cafés.... “You'll see how many people take off their hats to me....”
“This is my pal,” Redbury explained carelessly to the room at large. “He’s one of us——”
“This is my buddy,” Redbury said casually to everyone in the room. “He’s one of us——”
All Richard’s being uprose in a growl of contradiction. “One of us?” Why, these people were Germans—talking German, the whole gang of them—about eight or nine.... If he had been a tom-cat, he would have stiffened his fur and spat. As it was, he responded churlishly to salutations, and retired to a window-seat in the corner, from there to watch from beneath humped eyebrows the mysterious proceedings of these friends of David.
All of Richard's instincts flared up in a growl of disagreement. "One of us?" These people were Germans—speaking German, the whole group of them—about eight or nine... If he had been a cat, he would have puffed up his fur and hissed. Instead, he reacted grumpily to their greetings and retreated to a window seat in the corner, from where he watched the strange activities of David's friends with narrowed eyes.
The atmosphere oppressed him with memory of all the rumours circulated about German spies ... German Secret Service.... England honeycombed with treachery.... What were they doing, in this empty house, talking German with the passionate zest of tongues let loose from hours of irksome restraint?... What was in those tins and cases?... How had they got hold of the German newspapers and pamphlets lying about?... One of the group was reading aloud a German letter now, and all listened tensely, some still kneeling on the dusty boards with their arms full of books—all except David and the heavy-looking girl and a boy with a flowing tie and thick lips and incredibly close shaven head, who were engrossed in some private discussion.... The girl produced a pile of music and their heads bent closer over the score.
The atmosphere weighed heavily on him with memories of all the rumors about German spies... German Secret Service... England full of betrayal... What were they doing in this empty house, speaking German with the eager enthusiasm of people finally free from hours of annoying restraint?... What was in those tins and cases?... How had they gotten their hands on the German newspapers and pamphlets scattered around?... One of the group was reading a German letter out loud, and everyone listened intently, some still kneeling on the dusty floor with their arms full of books—all except for David, the heavy-looking girl, and a boy with a flowing tie, thick lips, and an incredibly close-shaven head, who were wrapped up in a private discussion... The girl pulled out a stack of music, and they leaned closer over the score.
Confounded insolence this, in the very heart of London! Richard’s mood wavered from indignation to a queer sort of panic at being thus associated. He wondered if he ought to give information? No, he could hardly do that, brought here in all good faith by David. But even supposing that these people were bent on no actual harm—and commonsense[126] asserted that they were merely packing hampers for the German prisoners, and at the same time enjoying a little licence of their native speech—even then, how dared David suppose that he was “One of us” among these—these Huns. Not a fibre of kinship in him stretched to meet them. He was as utterly an alien here as....
Confounded insolence this, in the very heart of London! Richard’s mood shifted from anger to a strange kind of panic at being linked to this situation. He wondered if he should report them? No, he could hardly do that, having come here in good faith with David. But even if these people meant no real harm—and common sense said they were just packing hampers for German prisoners while enjoying a bit of freedom to speak in their native language—even then, how could David think he was “One of us” among these—these Huns? Not a single thread of kinship in him connected with them. He was as completely an outsider here as....
As he had been at Winborough, this last term.
As he had been at Winborough this last term.
A sudden ache asserted itself for Greville Dunne’s grey eyes looking straight from under the rim of his midshipman’s cap; for Greville’s English voice, and divine lack of understanding for all things save what was usual and fitting a young Britisher of eighteen should understand; ache for Mrs Dunne and for the Dunnes’ cottage home in Kent—for Molly’s tom-boy exuberance, and young Frank dashing into the chintz sitting-room with his toboggan.
A sudden pain hit Greville Dunne’s gray eyes, peering out from under the brim of his midshipman’s cap; it was for Greville’s English voice and his complete confusion about everything except what a typical eighteen-year-old Brit should know; it was a longing for Mrs. Dunne and the Dunnes’ cottage home in Kent—for Molly’s tomboy energy, and young Frank rushing into the chintz sitting room with his toboggan.
Only of course they would be blank to the badgering perplexities which David Rothenburg——
Only of course they would be oblivious to the annoying complexities that David Rothenburg—
In an effort to escape from the linked chain of thought, Richard took up a journal lying on the ground near his feet. It was a month-old copy of the Tageblatt. In little separate squares outlined in black were the names of those who had fallen in action: “Thomas Spalding—Gefallen, 14ten Juni 1915.”... What was this palpable English name doing among the list of German officers? Thomas Spalding? Richard speculated idly on the anomaly, till fancy quickened to realization that this Thomas Spalding was his own equivalent on the other side—over there a boy of English parentage brought up in Germany, enlisted in the German army, with his sympathies ... where? Over here, Richard Marcus, of German parentage, brought up in England—Ah well, Thomas Spalding had more luck than he. They had taken him in the army and he had been killed in action. Nevertheless, who knows what he may have had to endure first, from taunts and coldness and suspicion, outcast emotions pushed this way and that. Inevitably the lot of those who are not entirely sons of the soil on which they fight ... die ... “Thomas Spalding, Gefallen.”... Richard stared at the brief announcement till a sting of tears rushed to his eyes. He wished he could have had just one talk, one grip of the hand with his unknown comrade, suddenly nearer and more vivid to him than either Greville or David.
In an attempt to break free from his unending thoughts, Richard picked up a journal that was lying on the ground near his feet. It was a month-old issue of the Tageblatt. In small black-bordered squares, there were the names of those who had died in action: “Thomas Spalding—KIA, June 14, 1915.”... What was this distinctly English name doing among the list of German officers? Thomas Spalding? Richard idly pondered the oddity until it hit him that this Thomas Spalding was like him on the other side—over there, a boy of English parents raised in Germany, enlisted in the German army, with his loyalties ... where? Over here, Richard Marcus, of German origin, raised in England—Well, Thomas Spalding had a better fate than he. They had accepted him in the army, and he had died in action. Still, who knows what he might have had to endure before that—mockery, isolation, and suspicion, feelings of being an outcast pushing him in every direction. It's always tough for those who aren't completely children of the land they fight for ... die ... “Thomas Spalding, KIA.”... Richard stared at the brief notice until tears stung his eyes. He wished he could have had a single conversation, a handshake with his unknown comrade, suddenly more real and closer to him than either Greville or David.
You and I, Thomas Spalding....
You and I, Thomas Spalding...
I
Samson Phillips was first and foremost a man of tenacious disposition. He heard Antonia mention that Deb was to be found that Saturday afternoon with a certain person of the name of llorraine, and that she intended a visit to the same person, on her way home after the picture-show. Therefore, by doggedly attaching himself to Nell and her friend during the picture-show, as he was well able to do after Otto’s admonition to conviviality; by dint of an afternoon’s complete boredom and stiff discomfort; and by steadfast repetition of “Well—where do we go now?” at every projected flight on the part of Antonia and Nell, when circumstances offered a break in the concerted programme, as outside the Redburys front door, or after the complete and lingering tour of the Leicester Galleries: “No, I don’t care much for this kind of picture.” Or after half an hour spent in some neighbouring and drearily respectable tea-rooms; in fact, by simple dint of “hanging on,” Samson presently found himself being welcomed by La llorraine, after the manner of a Royal Mistress of the Robes receiving the Royal Master of the Staghounds.... She was in one of her “legitimate” moods; wit and not coarseness was the passport for innuendo. They had rented a rambling underground flat off Elgin Avenue, where their furniture had at last a chance to spread itself; the vast drawing-room, lit by candelabra night and day, was thick-carpeted and sparsely furnished by a Louis couch and chair, a piano, and a table that held some delicate simpering miniatures. Manon moved about the dim spaces, a solitary unchildlike little princess with wide skirts and golden hair that was brushed high off her forehead and piled into stiff curls.... Obviously, the more disreputable phase of peroxide, clothes-line, and variety entertainment, was for the moment in abeyance.
Samson Phillips was primarily a determined guy. He heard Antonia say that Deb was hanging out that Saturday afternoon with someone named Llorraine and that she planned to visit her on her way home from the movie. So, by stubbornly sticking with Nell and her friend during the film, which he managed to do after Otto's encouragement to have a good time; by enduring a completely boring and uncomfortable afternoon; and by persistently asking, “Well—where do we go now?” every time Antonia and Nell considered deviating from their planned activities—like outside the Redburys' front door or after their long tour of the Leicester Galleries: “No, I don’t really like this kind of movie.” Or after spending half an hour in some bland and overly respectable tea rooms; really, just by “hanging on,” Samson soon found himself being warmly received by Llorraine, much like a Royal Mistress of the Robes welcoming the Royal Master of the Staghounds.... She was in one of her “legitimate” moods; cleverness, not crudeness, was the key to innuendo. They had rented a sprawling basement flat off Elgin Avenue, where their furniture finally had room to spread out; the huge drawing-room, lit by candelabra day and night, was thickly carpeted and sparsely furnished with a Louis couch and chair, a piano, and a table holding some delicate, charming miniatures. Manon moved around the dim spaces like a solitary, unchildlike little princess with a wide skirt and golden hair brushed high off her forehead and piled into stiff curls.... Clearly, the more disreputable side of peroxide, clothesline, and variety acts was temporarily set aside.
Samson awkwardly approached Deb and Cliffe Kennedy, who were talking together by the window.
Samson uncomfortably walked over to Deb and Cliffe Kennedy, who were chatting by the window.
“Good afternoon, Miss Marcus.”
“Good afternoon, Ms. Marcus.”
“You? How funny!” Deb began to laugh.
“You? That's so funny!” Deb started laughing.
Samson was funny, in juxtaposition with La llorraine and Cliffe Kennedy. He was so unplastic.
Samson was funny, compared to La Llorraine and Cliffe Kennedy. He was so genuine.
“Who brought you here? Antonia?”
“Who brought you here? Antonia?”
“I came to see Miss Verity home.”
“I came to escort Miss Verity home.”
“But she has only just come.”
“But she just arrived.”
He held to his point. She would some time or other be obliged to make a departure, and then his services as an escort would naturally be required. A girl should not traverse the dark streets unaccompanied. A girl should be aware of perils besetting her, though ignorant of their nature.
He insisted on his point. She would eventually have to leave, and then he would naturally be needed as her escort. A girl shouldn't walk through dark streets alone. She should be aware of the dangers around her, even if she doesn’t know what they are.
Samson enquired how Deb proposed to reach home. “This is the worst end of Elgin Avenue,” he hinted darkly, and looked with suspicion at Cliffe Kennedy, who passed his hand across his eyes as though brushing away a hideous memory, and said abruptly: “I’ve never spoken to you of my little sister—have I?”
Samson asked how Deb planned to get home. “This is the worst part of Elgin Avenue,” he suggested ominously, casting a wary glance at Cliffe Kennedy, who swiped at his eyes as if trying to erase a disturbing memory, and abruptly said, “I’ve never mentioned my little sister to you—have I?”
Deb knew that he was an only child. But she also knew by now his marvellous talent for fitting every subject that came up with local interest of personal experience. What she did not know was exactly how real was the momentary belief which inflated his account of the lovely and cherished little sister—Beth, her name—whom Cliffe had once been requisitioned to fetch from an evening party. There had been a woman—he had not gone. “Someone else will see the Babe home.”... Beth, tired of delay, having refused all other escort—“I’m waiting for my brother, thanks,” with childlike pride—had at last started off by herself....
Deb knew that he was an only child. But she also recognized his incredible knack for linking every topic that came up to local interests or personal experiences. What she didn't realize was how genuine his fleeting belief was that inflated his story about his beloved little sister—Beth, that was her name—whom Cliffe had once been asked to bring home from an evening party. There had been a woman—he hadn’t gone. “Someone else will take the Babe home.”... Beth, tired of waiting and having turned down all other offers for company—“I’m waiting for my brother, thanks,” with innocent pride—had finally set off on her own....
“It was months before we gave up the search. And it killed my mother—spiritually,” Cliffe amended, recollecting that Deb had frequently lunched with Mrs Kennedy. “Her hair went snow-white during those months——” mournful eyes fixed on Samson’s aghast, attentive face. His gaze wandered to Deb’s, read there a gentle reminder of the dear old lady’s almost unpowdered dark brown coronal; and without the slightest perceptible break in the narrative, sank his voice to the supplementary explanation: “Yes—she dyed it for my sake. I simply couldn’t bear it. My fault—damnable ego-ridden slothful beast!—and the perpetual sight of that piled-up silveriness never let me forget for a moment what she had suffered—what we all suffered ... she guessed it was driving[129] me to madness—Other women condemned what she did—called it preposterous vanity ... at her age. God! one of the divinest impulses of pure love——”
“It took us months to give up the search. And it destroyed my mother—spiritually,” Cliffe added, remembering that Deb often had lunch with Mrs. Kennedy. “Her hair turned completely white during that time——” His sad eyes were focused on Samson’s shocked, attentive face. His gaze shifted to Deb’s, seeing a gentle reminder of the dear old lady’s nearly untouched dark brown hair; and without missing a beat in the story, he lowered his voice to add, “Yeah—she dyed it for me. I just couldn’t take it. My fault—damn my selfish, lazy self!—and just seeing all that silver hair constantly reminded me of what she had gone through—what we all went through ... she sensed it was driving me to madness—Other women criticized what she did—called it ridiculous vanity ... for someone her age. God! one of the most beautiful acts of pure love——”
By now, Cliffe was so swathed about in self-spun illusion of tender maternal sacrifice and a lost little sister, that Samson may have been pardoned for horrified credulity:
By now, Cliffe was so wrapped up in his own self-made illusion of a loving maternal sacrifice and a lost little sister that Samson could have been forgiven for his shocked belief:
“And you never heard anything—no news—no clue——?”
“And you never heard anything—no news—no idea——?”
“I spend regularly four nights a week in brothels,” Cliffe replied with exquisite simplicity—and Samson checked a stern protest at use of a word which, after all, Deb could not possibly understand.
“I spend four nights a week in brothels,” Cliffe replied simply—and Samson held back a stern protest at the use of a word that, after all, Deb couldn't possibly understand.
“But I’m making you melancholy with all this. A chance word reminded me—I’ll see you home to-night, Deb; but I hope you’re not relying on me to pay your bus-fares; you still seem to cling to the outworn tradition that gentlemen, beautiful glossy eligible gentlemen who live in Kensington Palace Gardens, always pay the fare of the young lady they’re walking-out with—or rather riding-out with. I’ve noticed a semi-diffident, semi-expectant look that you always direct towards me when the conductor comes round, and you pull out your modest little purse—and I’m hypnotically compelled to the low rapid pained yet masterful and at the same time unobtrusive utterance: ‘No—please—allow me—I insist.’... And I can’t afford it, Deb. I’ll see you home to-night, but you must pay your own fares.”
“But I’m making you sad with all this. A passing comment reminded me—I’ll walk you home tonight, Deb; but I hope you're not counting on me to pay your bus fares; you still seem to hold onto the outdated idea that gentlemen, charming and eligible gentlemen who live in Kensington Palace Gardens, always cover the fare for the young lady they’re out with—or, more accurately, riding out with. I’ve noticed that semi-shy, semi-hopeful look you always give me when the conductor comes around, and you pull out your little purse—and I feel this hypnotic urge to say: ‘No—please—let me—I insist.’... And honestly, I can’t afford it, Deb. I’ll walk you home tonight, but you need to pay for your own fares.”
Samson favoured the speaker with a look so expressive of the “beautiful glossy eligible gentleman who lived in Kensington Palace Gardens” that Deb’s eyes, encountering Kennedy’s, were an elves’ dance of green and grey merriment.
Samson gave the speaker a look that clearly conveyed the essence of the “handsome, polished, and desirable gentleman who resided in Kensington Palace Gardens,” causing Deb’s eyes, meeting Kennedy’s, to sparkle with a playful mix of green and gray joy.
“I will accompany Miss Marcus home, if she allows me.”
“I’ll walk Miss Marcus home, if she’s okay with it.”
“Are you pledged to see Nell home as well? Antonia and Nell and I all live in different directions, you know.”
“Are you also committed to taking Nell home? Antonia, Nell, and I all live in different directions, you know.”
“David Redbury is calling for his sister.” Samson stationed himself in an uncomfortable attitude beside the lounging intimate pair, and remained there unbudgingly on guard, declining to be drawn into their conversation; nor yet to be beguiled away by any inducement of refreshment or music.
“David Redbury is calling for his sister.” Samson positioned himself uncomfortably beside the relaxed couple and stayed there resolutely on guard, refusing to engage in their conversation or be tempted away by any offers of snacks or music.
Meanwhile, La llorraine was making Nell welcome.
Meanwhile, La Llorona was making Nell feel welcome.
“My dee-urr, you are that friend I have been wanting always for my Manon ... she grows too old, too staid—She is with me and the Countess and Stella Marcus and Mrs Verity—she[130] hears us talk—it is not always well that she should hear us talk. The Countess has a most tragic business on the carpet, my dee-urr ... wait, I will tell you—or when we have more time, perhaps. But my Manon—you shall see her every day—all day—so she will grow a child again—healthy, romping children, you and she.... You can eat your déjeuner here, and she her dinner with you—ideal!—it shall be planned ... for listen:” She sank her voice to the confidential pitch, holding Nell inexorably captive with one hand, and with the other sweeping wide descriptive circles. “At present she muses too much of marriage and what it brings. She sleeps badly. She put me questions—soch questions.... Wait, I will tell you my plans.... That marriage, when it koms—ah, it will be somesing! superb! you see. But it is essential she shall be fresh and unconscious and blooming.... Those girls, Antonia, Deb, they are no more early-morning, ... They dream not ... they laugh at love. My dee-urr, it vos vonderful you should been brought here for my Manon!
“My dear, you are the friend I’ve always wanted for my Manon... she’s getting too old, too serious—She’s with me and the Countess and Stella Marcus and Mrs. Verity—she[130] hears us talk—it’s not always good for her to hear us talk. The Countess has a very serious matter to discuss, my dear... wait, I’ll tell you—or maybe when we have more time. But my Manon—you’ll see her every day—all day—so she can be a child again—healthy, playful children, you and she.... You can have your breakfast here, and she can have dinner with you—perfect!—it will be arranged... because listen:” She lowered her voice to be more confidential, holding Nell firmly with one hand and gesturing widely with the other. “Right now, she thinks too much about marriage and what it means. She doesn’t sleep well. She’s been asking me questions—such questions.... Wait, I’ll share my plans with you.... That marriage, when it comes—ah, it will be something! amazing! you see. But it’s essential that she stays fresh and innocent and blooming.... Those girls, Antonia, Deb, they no longer enjoy the mornings... They don’t dream... they laugh at love. My dear, it’s wonderful that you’ve been brought here for my Manon!
“Now tell me, my dee-urr, are you trobbled inside about that question of a hosband? Or your mother?”
“Now tell me, my dear, are you troubled inside about that question of a husband? Or your mother?”
“I don’t know ... I mean—I haven’t any....” And then, from the midst of confusion, Nell pushed out a courageous: “I think it’s horrid to talk about husbands and that sort of thing.”
“I don’t know ... I mean—I don’t have any....” And then, in the middle of the confusion, Nell bravely said: “I think it’s terrible to talk about husbands and that kind of stuff.”
La llorraine was switched off at the main. And Antonia, overhearing, smiled at Nell encouragingly. She and Deb agreed that it took weeks of hard labour to pierce young Nell’s creamy layers of impenetrability. As one put out a tamer’s hand, swiftly her fugitive spirit darted away, in a tremor of shadows and dreams; thoughts that frightened her, so like couchant, half-slumbering beasts they seemed. Sweeter thoughts that slipped from chill grey to silvery sheen—aspen-leaves stirred by a wind from nowhere, and hushed again. It amused Antonia not a little that La llorraine should in public and within the first five minutes of meeting, demand an outburst of articulate confidence on the subject of Nell’s troubled inside on that question of a husband.
La Llorraine was turned off at the main. And Antonia, overhearing, smiled at Nell with encouragement. She and Deb agreed that it took weeks of hard work to break through young Nell’s soft layers of impenetrability. As one reached out a calming hand, her fleeting spirit quickly dashed away, in a flurry of shadows and dreams; thoughts that scared her, so much like half-awake, crouching beasts they seemed. Sweeter thoughts slipped from dull grey to a silvery shine—like aspen leaves stirred by a wind from nowhere, and then quieted again. Antonia found it quite amusing that La Llorraine should, in public and within the first five minutes of meeting, demand an outpouring of articulate confidence about Nell’s troubled feelings on that question of a husband.
Nell and Manon, swept imperiously together by the opera-singer’s enthusiasm, and expected to begin romping without delay, eyed each other in furtive dislike ... till Manon’s demure sang-froid relieved the situation.
Nell and Manon, pulled together by the opera singer’s excitement and expected to start playing right away, exchanged glances of hidden dislike... until Manon’s cool demeanor eased the tension.
“Would you like to see my canary?”
“Do you want to see my canary?”
“No,” said Nell, in a passion of pity for the artificial life any bird must lead, in that hectic twilight atmosphere.
“No,” said Nell, with a rush of sympathy for the fake life any bird has to live in that frantic twilight atmosphere.
After a pause Manon tried again. “The young man who has just entered the drawing-room has beautiful eyes. Do you not think so?”
After a moment, Manon tried again. “The young man who just walked into the living room has beautiful eyes. Don't you think so?”
“He’s my brother David. And he’s only a boy. He’s the youngest of us.”
"He's my brother David. And he's just a kid. He's the youngest of us."
Her prospective friend shrugged plump shoulders semi-bare in her quaint early Victorian frock. “Too young for me, bien entendu. Doubtless he will be infatuated with Mama. The men of her age who visit her, take no notice of Mama, comme femme, you understand, but try always to play with me. And they pretend it is as a child that they make a pet of me, and I pretend too, and Mama. But we all know it is not so,” she nodded wisely. Certainly, if Nell were to attempt the task of preserving Manon’s early-morning dreaminess, here was an excellent opportunity to start. Instead, she sped across the room to David; pulled imperiously, desperately at his arm. “David, I’m ready to go home with you. Quite ready.”
Her potential friend shrugged her chubby shoulders, partially exposed in her charming early Victorian dress. “Too young for me, of course. He'll probably be infatuated with my mom. The men her age who visit her don’t really notice her as a woman, you know, but always try to play with me. They act like they’re just treating me like a child, and I play along, as does my mom. But we all know it’s not like that,” she nodded knowingly. If Nell wanted to keep Manon’s early-morning dreaminess alive, this was a great chance to start. Instead, she rushed across the room to David and urgently tugged at his arm. “David, I’m ready to go home with you. Really ready.”
But David was not to be beguiled. He had found in La llorraine what had been so poignantly missing from his life since the outbreak of war. He had re-found his Continent. She embodied all the thraldom of a tour abroad; all the lost delights he had described to Richard. Her looks, her voice, her setting, her clothes and perfume even; the outflung movements of her long white ringed hands, her bits of richly suggestive reminiscences, with ejaculations given in all languages. Sudden familiarities; her exhaustive and professional acquaintance with foreign music, foreign artists and their very questionable careers; of foreign cities—their opera-houses and their royalties; gossip, garlic-spiced and succulent, or else melodramatic and sonorous—her whole attitude towards life, towards the ingénue, towards David himself——
But David wasn’t easily fooled. In La llorraine, he found what had been so painfully absent from his life since the war began. He had rediscovered his continent. She represented all the excitement of traveling abroad; all the lost joys he had shared with Richard. Her appearance, her voice, her surroundings, her clothes and perfume; the graceful gestures of her long, ringed hands, her little bits of richly suggestive memories, expressed in every language. Unexpected intimacies; her extensive and professional knowledge of foreign music, foreign artists with their questionable careers; of foreign cities—their opera houses and their royalty; gossip, spicy and delicious, or melodramatic and grand—her entire approach to life, to the ingénue, and to David himself——
He vowed afterwards to Antonia, in ecstatic gratitude for her share in bringing him hither, that never again while he had the freedom of the flat near Elgin Avenue, would he fret at island limitations. “She’s simply incredible. When she talks, I can smell hot coffee and those jolly bright brown lengths of bread that one plunged for at the buffet, arriving at Boulogne or Dieppe....”
He promised Antonia later, overwhelmed with gratitude for her role in getting him here, that he would never again complain about the limitations of the island as long as he had the freedom of the flat near Elgin Avenue. “She’s just amazing. When she speaks, I can smell hot coffee and those cheerful, long brown loaves of bread that you’d dip at the buffet when arriving in Boulogne or Dieppe....”
She indicated Nell and Samson, the former still being entertained by Manon; the other, an obstinate misfit in the company of Deb and Kennedy.
She pointed out Nell and Samson, the former still being entertained by Manon; the other, a stubborn misfit in the group of Deb and Kennedy.
Antonia Verity was Cliffe’s only fixed territory; his spiritual headquarters. He returned to Antonia after all his zig-zagging spurts of enthusiasm. But Deb was his present caprice. He took Deb with him everywhere; displayed her proudly to such fragments of his circle as were handy; told her all the stories of all his loves; telephoned her before and after meals; wrote her long and blasphemously witty letters, or postcards that were the scandal of Montagu Hall; made her free of his home and his books and his mother, teased her and argued with her and shocked her and bullied her and—did not make love to her.
Antonia Verity was Cliffe's only constant place; his spiritual home base. He always returned to Antonia after his unpredictable bursts of excitement. But right now, Deb was his latest obsession. He took Deb everywhere with him; showed her off to anyone in his circle who was around; shared all the stories of his past loves with her; called her before and after meals; wrote her long, cheeky letters or postcards that caused a stir at Montagu Hall; made her comfortable in his home, his library, and with his mother; teased her, argued with her, shocked her, bossed her around—and didn’t make any romantic advances toward her.
It was an enervating existence—for Deb. There was a peculiarly flattering quality to Cliffe Kennedy’s absorption in her, even in its impermanence. Other queens had reigned ... other queens would reign.
It was an exhausting life for Deb. There was something oddly flattering about Cliffe Kennedy’s interest in her, even if it was temporary. Other queens had ruled ... other queens would rule.
She was not in the least infatuated by Kennedy, in spite of occasional efforts to believe this the cause of the diffused glamour on all her days and nights. His personality was not quite that of a real man ... it was a vivid tricky personality—wantonly elusive—wantonly exacting. He had to be forgiven half a hundred lapses of manners—even of humanity—per instant. He was a veritable lob of mischief-making, untrustworthy, with not even that one point of reliable consistency of being a law unto himself. No one could ever hope to pin him down to any statement or opinion. Yet, with these traits, there was nothing womanish about Cliffe Kennedy. His tastes were masculine; his language forcible; his brain elastic but brilliant. Other men—ordinary men—liked and sought his company, while deploring his fantastic appearance, the leathery spider-webbed face and the two bits of blue inset with the vividly light effect of a chimney-sweeper’s eyes among the soot; his abandonment of yellow hair; his wild sad thin legs that were like that kind of poem which having no end or beginning, straggles on and on in various shapeless forms of incoherence. It was a pity, with those legs, that he should favour so strongly the tweed knickerbocker style of clothing. He would have been better suited by a jester’s motley of red and yellow, or a[133] picturesque costume of fluttering rags and slouch hat and knotted staff. He resembled that sort of concentrated allegory in pedestrian form which a few years ago meandered variously through novel and drama as the Wanderer, the Pilgrim, the Minstrel, the Fiddler, the Vagabond, the Gypsy, the Tramp, the Pedlar, the Just-Outsider, the Never-Coming-Quite-in-er. He was the vanguard of that type with which Deb was presently to become so familiar—the young male of the transition period, who, perhaps in self-defence, rose to match the half-and-half girl; young male who required neither extreme of mistress nor wife, but accepted, in a spiritual sense only, the semi-privileges accorded him—the licence of speech confidential or witty; and temporary rights of appropriation—by an unspoken avowal that he might be trusted in all situations not to transgress limits; but in return it must be clearly understood that he was on his guard against the responsibilities of wedlock:
She wasn’t at all infatuated with Kennedy, despite occasional attempts to convince herself that he was the reason behind the widespread charm in her days and nights. His personality wasn’t quite that of a typical man; it was vibrant and tricky—deliberately elusive and demanding. You had to overlook countless lapses in his manners—even his humanity—every minute. He was truly a source of mischief, unreliable, without even the one consistent trait of being a law unto himself. No one could ever expect him to stick to any statement or opinion. Yet, despite these traits, Cliffe Kennedy was not at all feminine. His tastes were masculine; his speech was strong; his mind was elastic yet brilliant. Other men—ordinary men—enjoyed and sought his company while lamenting his bizarre appearance: his leathery, webbed face and those two blue eyes that glinted like a chimney sweep’s amid soot; his wild, neglected yellow hair; his skinny, sad legs that were like a poem with no beginning or end, wandering on endlessly in various shapeless forms of confusion. It was unfortunate that with those legs, he preferred the tweed knickerbocker style of clothing. He would have been better suited in a jester’s colorful outfit of red and yellow, or a vibrant costume of fluttering rags, a slouch hat, and a knotted staff. He resembled that type of allegory in everyday form that, a few years ago, roamed variously through novels and dramas as the Wanderer, the Pilgrim, the Minstrel, the Fiddler, the Vagabond, the Gypsy, the Tramp, the Pedlar, the Just-Outsider, the Never-Coming-Quite-in-er. He was the forefront of that type with which Deb was soon to become so familiar—the young man from the transitional period, who, perhaps in self-defense, rose to match the half-and-half girl; this young man who needed neither a strict mistress nor a wife, but accepted, in a spiritual sense only, the partial privileges granted to him—the right to speak confidentially or wittily; and temporary rights of appropriation—through an unspoken agreement that he could be trusted in any situation not to cross boundaries; but it must be clearly understood that he was wary of the responsibilities of marriage:
“Shouldn’t we be miserable together, Deb?” And she wondered what reply etiquette dictated to this ardent declaration of no-marriage in the various forms it was offered her. “Please, I wasn’t even trying ...” occurred to her as the likeliest.
“Shouldn’t we be miserable together, Deb?” And she wondered what response etiquette required for this passionate statement against marriage in the different ways it was presented to her. “Please, I wasn’t even trying ...” seemed like the most likely reply.
Amongst the tricks of this twentieth-century style of liaison was a totally unembarrassed delight in hoodwinking such of the older generation who still took propinquity at its face value, to the belief that the two concerned were indeed formally engaged; wantonly depositing raw material for scandal, where it would be easiest picked up by the person for whom intended.
Among the tricks of this twentieth-century way of connecting was a completely shameless enjoyment in deceiving those in the older generation who still took physical closeness at face value, leading them to believe that the two people involved were actually formally engaged; intentionally leaving behind gossip material where it would be easiest for the intended person to find.
Cliffe was enchanted when Deb reported to him grandfather’s indelicate enquiries re that young Kennedy’s prospects and declarations; or sentimental Trudchen Redbury’s eagerness to discover when congratulations might be allowed to cast off their decent veilings, and appear on the doorstep in the form of a large basket of flowers, white and pink. He even insisted on propping up all such suspicion by escorting Deb to a formal Sunday afternoon call at the Redburys. “Und nun,” Trudchen babbled to her husband, as Cliffe’s decorous top-hat passed up the street in devoted juxtaposition with Deb’s best white fox furs—“it may at any moment ... how happy the dear Stella will be!”
Cliffe was thrilled when Deb told him about their grandfather’s awkward questions about young Kennedy’s prospects and declarations; or sentimental Trudchen Redbury’s excitement to find out when congratulations could finally be presented without any modesty, showing up on the doorstep as a big basket of white and pink flowers. He even insisted on supporting all this speculation by taking Deb to a formal Sunday afternoon visit at the Redburys. “And now,” Trudchen chattered to her husband, as Cliffe’s proper top hat passed up the street alongside Deb’s beautiful white fox fur coat—“it could happen any moment... how happy dear Stella will be!”
Ferdie and Stella, true to resolve, put no direct questions to Deb. The child was enjoying herself ... she was always[134] out—that affirmed enjoyment. Stella was as rapacious of Deb’s conquests as though her own sterile girlhood were thus being avenged.... A gleam of triumph shot from her narrow dark eyes in the direction of Hermann Marcus, as Deb indifferently thwarted his industrious research. Here, at all events, the despot had no powers of destruction. Ferdie’s lenience rose from different motives. He prided himself on his lack of insistence that each succeeding episode should result in an eventual son-in-law. Plenty of time—plenty of time. His little Deb was flirting ... only natural! The younger generation governed themselves by new laws; how unlawful these laws Ferdie was happily ignorant. According to him, if “it did not come off,” then either one of the pair was indifferent to the other’s love, or else they were “just good friends, nothing more”—no reason why a man and a girl should not be comrades, in these enlightened days. But that any working arrangement could exist whereby passion was deliberately and even verbally harnessed with comradeship, and held in check, and given rein, and expelled again—no, that certainly never occurred to Ferdie Marcus. His outlook was just half a generation ahead of his own; half a generation behind his daughter’s. Deb, in a sort of wilful despair at her vain search for control and supervision either from the authority she would have been quick enough to defy, or by some innermost spiritual compass she lacked, Deb went where she pleased, in what company she pleased, at what hours she pleased; rubbed her spirit in pioneer literature, pioneer drama and pioneer discussion, till it was mournfully sterile of glamour or amazement; and for some inexplicable reason, played up to all assumptions on the part of the Studio gang, that she was even as they were in experience of sin ... only it was not the fashion to call it sin, except when the term was used humorously. Not one of them, girl or man, would have believed Deb, had she chosen suddenly to discard her pose of sophistication. She had experimented just enough for this—no more. Her passionate little face, poised on its thick column of neck; the heavy lids that were never quite drawn back from her eyes; slow-smiling mouth, the rich blood veiled by skin crinkled and transparent as poppy-petals in the sun-rays; above all, a quality in each supple movement she made, which a dancer once defined as “limb-consciousness”—combined to uphold the lie that vanity in her had started.
Ferdie and Stella, staying true to their resolve, didn’t ask Deb any direct questions. The child was having a great time... she was always out—that showed her enjoyment. Stella was as eager to claim Deb's achievements as if she were avenging her own unfulfilled girlhood. A spark of triumph flashed in her narrow dark eyes as Deb casually interrupted Hermann Marcus' diligent efforts. Here, at least, the authority figure had no power to destroy. Ferdie’s leniency came from different reasons. He took pride in not pushing for each new episode to lead to a future son-in-law. There was plenty of time—plenty of time. His little Deb was just flirting... perfectly natural! The younger generation followed new rules; how unconventional those rules were Ferdie didn’t have a clue. To him, if “it didn’t work out,” it meant either one of them didn’t care for the other’s love, or they were “just good friends, nothing more”—there was no reason a guy and a girl couldn’t be buddies in these enlightened times. But the idea that any arrangement could exist where passion was specifically controlled and even verbally restrained, then released, then pushed aside—no, that never crossed Ferdie’s mind. His perspective was just half a generation ahead of his own; half a generation behind his daughter’s. In a sort of defiant despair over her fruitless quest for control and oversight, either from the authority she would have quickly resisted, or from some deep inner moral compass she lacked, Deb went where she wanted, with whoever she wanted, whenever she wanted; she absorbed her spirit in pioneering literature, drama, and discussions until it became sadly devoid of glamour or wonder; and for some inexplicable reason, she played along with all the assumptions from the Studio crowd that she experienced sin... but it wasn’t fashionable to call it sin, unless it was mentioned jokingly. Not one of them, regardless of gender, would have believed Deb if she had suddenly decided to drop her sophisticated facade. She had experimented just enough for this—no more. Her passionate little face, balanced on its thick neck; the heavy lids that were never completely pulled back from her eyes; her slow-smiling mouth, with rich blood showing through skin that was crinkled and transparent like poppy petals in sunlight; above all, a quality in each graceful movement she made, which a dancer once described as “limb-consciousness”—all contributed to maintaining the illusion that her vanity had ignited.
“What can it matter—my life is my own affair!” thus Deb, who hoped hers was a wayward soul, and knew it was merely slipshod....
“What does it matter—my life is my own business!” said Deb, who thought hers was a free spirit, but knew it was just careless....
What can it matter?—why, nothing had mattered much since she had kissed Burton Ames ... and he had been called away to the telephone. She had broken bounds then ... entered on forbidden country. Of what avail afterwards to turn and crawl tamely back through the gap, resume an existence where girls did not cheapen themselves?
What does it matter?—nothing had really mattered much since she kissed Burton Ames ... and he was called away to the phone. She had crossed a line then ... stepped into forbidden territory. What was the point of turning back now, crawling back through the gap to a life where girls didn't degrade themselves?
If he had made it worth while ... he had not made it worth while, or worth anything. One had heard of girls who, disappointed in love, had flung themselves headlong “to the bad.” Deb did not do that. She merely meandered bad-wards; her steps, like those of a very intricate dance, advancing and retreating with sideway darts and curvetings and inexplicable rushes for cover and sudden boldnesses ... all the haphazard effect, to an onlooker, of a dance without the accompanying inspiration of music. But the onlooker could not have guessed that Deb had seen Jenny die with all the eagerness of her being unfulfilled, baulked....
If he had made it worth her while... he hadn't made it worthwhile, or worth anything. People talked about girls who, heartbroken, threw themselves into a wild lifestyle. Deb didn’t do that. She simply drifted toward trouble; her movements, like those in a complicated dance, moved forward and back with sidestepping, fancy footwork, unpredictable retreats for safety, and moments of boldness... all creating a chaotic impression, to someone watching, of a dance without any music. But the observer wouldn’t have known that Deb had watched Jenny die, her whole being filled with unfulfilled longing, thwarted...
“I never knew it was so easy to die—while one still wanted things as much. One must take—take—and take quickly!”
“I never realized it could be so easy to die—while still wanting things so badly. You have to take—take—and take fast!”
She was wont to tell Cliffe of her adventures and escapes on Debatable Ground. He listened with proprietary zest, and many oaths of secrecy. And then betrayed her to Antonia or Zoe or Timothy—whomever the object of his next momentary death-or-nothing spasm of intimacy. Deb, following after, cleared up the litter of her character, agreed with Antonia or Zoe or Timothy that Cliffe was simply impossible and deserved to be forthwith discarded ... and then went off with him for the week-end to his country cottage near Wycombe.
She often shared her adventures and narrow escapes in Debatable Ground with Cliffe. He listened with enthusiastic interest, promising to keep her stories secret. Then he would go and spill everything to Antonia, Zoe, or Timothy—whoever caught his attention next. Deb, trailing behind, picked up the pieces of her reputation, agreeing with Antonia, Zoe, or Timothy that Cliffe was truly unbearable and should be completely overlooked... and then she would head off with him for the weekend to his country cottage near Wycombe.
No—that was how Kennedy himself would have described the incident. As a matter of fact she went with him for the Saturday, as she had often done before, and they were to return in time for supper at Zoe’s flat, where Deb had arranged to stay for what was left of the night, because it was easier just to roll over on to the sofa in the sitting-room, than to worry about busses or trains to South Kensington. She was shedding the fundamental home-instinct that the black hours must necessarily be spent in one’s bedroom with all accompanying accessories of property. Really, once the sacred custom was[136] broken, one could tumble to sleep anywhere; at an inn, or on a divan with two or three other girls, or—in hot weather—out of doors.... Yes, she had grown lax over the geography of her nights. It was easy enough to ’phone Aunt Stella and say: “I’m staying with so-and-so till to-morrow.” “Very well, child—have a good time.” Stella supposed that so-and-so had a spare bedroom, and could lend Deb a nightgown. Gradually Deb trained them not to worry even if she omitted to ’phone her whereabouts; a ’phone was not always handy—“You’ll know I’m all right.”
No—that's how Kennedy would have described the situation. In fact, she went with him for the Saturday, just like she had done many times before, and they were planning to get back in time for dinner at Zoe’s apartment, where Deb had decided to stay for the rest of the night, because it was easier to just crash on the sofa in the living room than to stress about buses or trains to South Kensington. She was letting go of the basic home instinct that the late hours had to be spent in one’s bedroom with all the usual comforts. Honestly, once the sacred tradition was broken, you could fall asleep anywhere; at a hotel, or on a couch with a couple of other girls, or—in hot weather—outside.... Yes, she had become more relaxed about where she spent her nights. It was simple enough to call Aunt Stella and say, “I’m staying with so-and-so until tomorrow.” “Alright, dear—have fun.” Stella assumed that so-and-so had a spare room and could lend Deb a nightgown. Gradually, Deb got them used to not worrying even if she didn’t call to update them on where she was; a phone wasn’t always convenient—“You’ll know I’m doing fine.”
And all this—for nothing at all. The girl’s behaviour, submitted to the essential interrogation, was as orthodox as her circumstances might be the reverse. That night at Seaview for instance—the sea was entirely a matter of fiction, but Cliffe insisted that such a name must shed a disguise of Philistine respectability over any dwelling. It was not even the dramatically inevitable outcome of a swiftly discovered passion setting them aflame and beyond all reason and remembrance; or else to be explained by a set of automatic coincidences, such as misunderstanding with the rest of the party, or a faulty time-table or a fog. Certainly it was raining rather drearily; and Cliffe declared that the prospect of Zoe and her surrounding aura of Soho waiters and impresarios and macaroni-merchants rendered him faint with boredom ... and they were having rather a jolly talk about something-or-other ... and there was plenty of cold-stuff supper in the larder.... And Deb was in a sort of fancy dress—she had discarded her wet and muddy tweed skirt for a pair of white knickers of Cliffe’s, which, with her own loose red-bordered white serge sailor smock, gave her the look of a trim and dashing principal boy in pantomime. She disliked the bother of resuming her skirt again.
And all this—for nothing at all. The girl’s behavior, when put under pressure, was as conventional as her situation might be the opposite. That night at Seaview, for example—the sea was just a fictional concept, but Cliffe insisted that such a name must cover any place with a false layer of Philistine respectability. It wasn’t even the dramatically expected result of a quickly found passion that set them on fire and beyond all reason and memory; nor could it be explained by a series of automatic coincidences, like a misunderstanding with the rest of the group, a messed-up schedule, or fog. Sure, it was raining pretty drearily; and Cliffe claimed that the thought of Zoe and her surrounding mix of Soho waiters, impresarios, and macaroni merchants made him feel faint with boredom... and they were having a rather enjoyable chat about something... and there was plenty of cold food in the pantry... And Deb was in a sort of costume—she had traded her wet and muddy tweed skirt for a pair of Cliffe’s white shorts, which, paired with her loose red-bordered white sailor smock, made her look like a neat and dashing leading role in a pantomime. She didn’t want the hassle of putting her skirt back on.
“Oh, well, let’s stop on here,” said Cliffe impatiently. “Why do I pay a high rent if not to be able to talk quietly with a pal now and then, without interruption?”
“Oh, come on, let’s just stop here,” Cliffe said impatiently. “Why do I pay such a high rent if not to be able to chat quietly with a friend now and then, without being interrupted?”
“Five-and-six a week, isn’t it?” Deb indolently let lapse the question of their imminent return.
“Five or six a week, isn’t it?” Deb casually brought up the question of their upcoming return.
“Six-and-six. And cheap at that.”
"Six six. And cheap too."
“I suppose the baby-farm next door reduces the price. They do seem to make more noise than ordinary home-babies.”
“I guess the baby farm next door brings the price down. They really do make more noise than regular home babies.”
“When you first mentioned your country cottage to me, Cliffe, I pictured it with a thatched roof and an orchard and roses round the door.”
“When you first talked about your country cottage to me, Cliffe, I imagined it with a thatched roof, an orchard, and roses around the door.”
“‘Make me love mother more’” he hummed. “Curious psychological effect some vegetation seems to have! But what a hopelessly conventional imagination is yours, Deborah. Is it likely I’d be found dead in one of those old-fashioned traps for sentiment and earwigs? Seaview is a futurist conception of what a country cottage ought to be, in its stark, splendid ugliness.”
“‘Make me love mom more,’” he hummed. “It’s interesting the psychological effect some plants seem to have! But your imagination, Deborah, is so hopelessly conventional. Do you really think I’d be found dead in one of those outdated traps for sentiment and earwigs? Seaview is a futuristic idea of what a country cottage should be, in its stark, magnificent ugliness.”
Seaview was a yellow-brick workman’s house, standing in a row with five others of the same build ... bare of ornamentation, and with the straight road to High Wycombe directly outside the door.
Seaview was a yellow-brick worker's house, lined up with five others just like it ... plain and without any decorations, and with the straight road to High Wycombe right outside the door.
Deb balanced one bare tan leg across the knee of the other, clasped her slim ankle caressingly, and dangled a caked and clammy stocking near the fire, which, with the reckless squandering of much paraffin, Cliffe had at last wheedled to a ruddy pyramid.
Deb balanced one bare tan leg across the knee of the other, gently clasped her slim ankle, and dangled a dirty, damp stocking near the fire, which, after a lot of paraffin was carelessly used, Cliffe had finally coaxed into a bright pyramid.
“I wish you hadn’t tramped me through all the sploshiest fields, Cliffe.”
“I wish you hadn't dragged me through all the muddy fields, Cliffe.”
“‘Where there are cows there is dung!’—simple Russian proverb,” he replied sententiously. “I’m compiling a book of them. Besides, you shouldn’t have forgotten your umbrella.”
“‘Where there are cows, there’s dung!’—a simple Russian proverb,” he replied in a serious tone. “I’m putting together a book of them. Also, you shouldn’t have forgotten your umbrella.”
“I’ve never had an umbrella.... Think of it—never a little umbrella of my own—and sometimes my arms are empty—oh, so empty.... I have to watch other women dandling their umbrellas ... and wonder why such happiness should have been denied just to me. Sometimes, at night, I dream that I have, after all, one dear little golden-headed umbrella ... and then I wake up to find it all a dream—all a dream——perhaps I shall never have an umbrella now ...” Mournfully she wriggled her toes down into the foot of her stocking.
“I’ve never had an umbrella.... Just think about it—never a little umbrella of my own—and sometimes my arms feel so empty.... I have to watch other women gracefully holding their umbrellas ... and I can't help but wonder why that kind of happiness has been denied to me. Sometimes, at night, I dream that I finally have one lovely little umbrella with a gold handle ... and then I wake up to realize it was all just a dream—all just a dream——maybe I’ll never have an umbrella now ...” Sadly, she wiggled her toes deeper into her stocking.
He watched her from his sprawling posture on the horsehair sofa, and smiled....
He watched her from his relaxed position on the horsehair sofa and smiled....
“Highly improper conversations.... Wonder if Samson Phillips would approve of it? Does he still write you those compromising letters about running brooks and Ella Wheeler Wilcox?”
“Really inappropriate conversations.... I wonder if Samson Phillips would be okay with this? Does he still send you those sketchy letters about running streams and Ella Wheeler Wilcox?”
“Every Friday. EllaWheelerWilcox sounds like an oath, the way you say it.”
“Every Friday. EllaWheelerWilcox sounds like a promise, the way you say it.”
He swung himself upright, striking the pillow-sausage with his fist. “It is an oath. Yes, I might have been a good man if some confiding aunt hadn’t roused my worst passions by a gift of those eleven white, innocent-looking vellum volumes.... ‘And they were wed on a horsehair bed, and the dying day was their priest.’ Deb, would Samson Phillips consider the dying day an adequate priest for you and me?”
He pulled himself up, hitting the pillow with his fist. “It is an oath. Yeah, I could have been a good guy if a trusting aunt hadn’t stirred up my worst impulses with a gift of those eleven white, innocent-looking vellum books.... ‘And they were married on a horsehair bed, and the setting sun was their priest.’ Deb, would Samson Phillips think the setting sun is a good enough priest for you and me?”
“I’ll ask him if you like. I’m a privileged person with Samson; he used to kiss-in-the-ring with me at children’s parties—a very serious young man unbending to play with the little ones—and acquired a taste for me that way.”
“I'll ask him if you'd like. I'm in a good position with Samson; he used to kiss the ring with me at kids' parties—a very serious young man who wouldn't let loose to play with the little ones—and developed a liking for me that way.”
Cliffe hummed:
Cliffe was humming:
He repeated the last line softly ... and a funny little smile pranced at the corners of his mouth. “Is the game old-fashioned, Deb, for present company? Here you are, hopelessly compromised—entirely at my mercy——”
He softly repeated the last line ... and a quirky little smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. “Is the game outdated, Deb, for the current company? Here you are, hopelessly compromised—totally at my mercy——”
She shook her head. “Much too old-fashioned!” but was nevertheless not quite sure how far the jocund spirit held sway.... There was an element of primitive commonplace in man which baffled all her utmost powers of histrionics—and she knew it; expecting its most unexpected appearances. When the invariable happened, she had hitherto been able to cope with it in all its forms so triumphantly as to surprise even herself—using alternatively the weapons of pure wonderment, appeal to good comradeship, elfin irony, pathos of reminiscence.... So far, she had had better luck than she deserved. But each averted peril left her a little wearier of wayside incident, a little more restless for the good thing which brought rest.
She shook her head. “Way too old-fashioned!” but still wasn’t quite sure how much the cheerful vibe was in control.... There was something basic and ordinary in people that confused all her acting skills—and she was aware of it; anticipating its most surprising appearances. When the usual happened, she had always managed to handle it in every form so successfully that it even amazed her—using the tools of pure wonder, appeals to good friendship, playful irony, and the sadness of memories.... So far, she had had better luck than she deserved. But each avoided danger left her a little more tired of random events and a little more anxious for that comforting thing that brought peace.
And now—Cliffe. Or was it merely her fancy that his eyes threatened? Even Cliffe, whose apparent happy sexlessness had been a subject of such absorbing debate between herself and Antonia and Zoe. Cliffe—even Cliffe—God’s understudy, who brought lovers together for his whimsy and parted them for caprice; and whom no girl of them had caught in lover mood himself—Even Cliffe—but he was a stranger to her now,[139] as they all were, the friendliest, when this thing touched to life some fundamental antagonism.
And now—Cliffe. Or was it just her imagination that his eyes seemed threatening? Even Cliffe, whose obvious lack of sexual interest had been a topic of intense discussion between her, Antonia, and Zoe. Cliffe—even Cliffe—God’s right-hand man, who brought lovers together for fun and separated them on a whim; and whom none of them had ever seen in a romantic mood—Even Cliffe—but he felt like a stranger to her now, [139] just like everyone else, the friendliest people, when this situation awakened something deep and conflicting.
“Behind the times, am I? Well, try the new way, then. Advanced theory, and all that.... We don’t love each other, but let us experiment in life’s stuff. We may ... please each other without loving. Why not? The Youth of to-day refuses to squander itself in unsubstantial dreamings. Here am I—here are you—brilliant young intellectuals. Eugenics—and all that! Likewise, we are quite crudely frank about our respective pasts; and render it fully clear that we have no intention of making claims on sentiment or responsibility beyond the present hour. And I am cynically epigrammatic about marriage, and you are fairly amusing about chastity. And then, let me see—yes—then we become serious and rather subtle; introspective psychology—passion and its effect on the individual temperament.—God! deliver me from this modern fashion of erotic promiscuity masquerading as Repertory Ethics! Give me instead the old-fashioned blackguard and the out-of-date village maiden—and they’ll play me a decenter scene than ever achieved by all this twentieth-century tangle-talk. Deb—I know a man and a girl who consented to humour the State and get married for no better reason than because they had saved up the price of a divorce, to put in the bank—a sort of emergency exit. And they asked me to admire their hideous sanity. ‘We’ll take each other for better,’ the man sniggered—‘but why insist that two human beings should take each other for worse?’ smug fool—as though his beastly Marriage on a Reasonable Basis were worth while, anticipating dreariness and weariness and satiety. To go in for it gallantly, with hope and a ray of idealism—that’s marriage on a reasonable basis. But this fellow asked me to admire him....”
“Outdated, am I? Well, then let’s try the new approach. Advanced theory and all that... We don’t love each other, but let’s experiment with life. We can still enjoy each other’s company without being in love. Why not? Today’s youth refuses to waste itself on empty fantasies. Here I am—here you are—smart young thinkers. Eugenics—and all that! We’re also quite blunt about our pasts and make it clear we have no plans to claim any emotional ties or responsibilities beyond this moment. I’m cynically witty about marriage, and you’re pretty funny about chastity. And then, let me see—yes—then we get serious and a bit deep; introspective psychology—passion and how it affects individual personalities. God! Save me from this modern trend of casual hookups disguised as Ethical Repertory! Give me instead the old-fashioned scoundrel and the outdated village maiden—and they’ll give me a more decent story than all this twentieth-century nonsense. Deb—I know a couple who agreed to humor the government and get married for no better reason than that they had saved up for a divorce, just in case. And they wanted me to admire their awful practicality. ‘We’ll take each other for better,’ the guy laughed—‘but why insist that two people should take each other for worse?’ Smug fool—as if his dreadful Marriage on a Reasonable Basis was worth anything, expecting boredom, fatigue, and dissatisfaction. To enter into it bravely, with some hope and a hint of idealism—that’s what marriage should be about. But this guy wanted me to admire him....”
“Now, I wonder what you said to him to dispel that illusion?” Deb was quite serene and comfortable again now that Cliffe was making speeches. He could be reckoned to go on for hours, his out-thrust chin propped on his clenched fists. She suspected he might be equally wrathful and eloquent had he chosen to hold forth in defence instead of in condemnation of his subject. But still....
“Now, I’m curious about what you said to him to clear that up?” Deb was feeling calm and at ease again now that Cliffe was giving his speeches. He could easily go on for hours, his chin jutting out, resting on his clenched fists. She thought he might have been just as angry and articulate if he had decided to argue in defense rather than against his topic. But still....
“People think, because there’s a war on, it ought to reduce the human psychology to a state of beautiful rustic Big Simplicity.... ‘We have no time for minute dissections of idea in these times when——’ Idiots! Windbags! As if war[140] itself—now—were a beautiful rustic simple Big thing. Everything’s complex to a verge of lunacy—it’s the tendency of evolution—war and peace and character and morality—The war hasn’t made a halfpenny-worth of difference—only a khaki embrace gives a fictitious impression of bluff manliness.... Complexity is raging everywhere beneath the surface layer of uniform, just the same—just the same. We’re all victims to it—you, Deb, and I, Deb. And the immediate tormenting question of me and you ... we don’t love each other, do we? You who know too much and have done too little?—do we?”
“People think that because there’s a war going on, it should simplify human psychology into a state of beautiful rustic simplicity.... ‘We don’t have time for detailed analyses of ideas in these times when—’ Idiots! Blowhards! As if war itself—right now—were some beautiful, simple thing. Everything is so complex it’s driving us to madness—it’s the nature of evolution—war and peace and character and morality. The war hasn’t changed anything at all—only a khaki embrace gives a false impression of tough masculinity.... Complexity is raging everywhere beneath the uniform’s surface, just the same—just the same. We’re all caught up in it—you, Deb, and me, Deb. And the pressing, tormenting question for me and you ... we don’t love each other, do we? You who know too much and have done too little?—do we?”
He rose to his gaunt height, and pressed his large hands on her shoulders, and stood looking down upon her ... she wriggled a trifle uneasily. There was monotony in this procession of negative wooings, and she would have welcomed a change. It might perhaps have been possible to care for Cliffe—if he had not damped her ardour by presupposing the contrary. If he had made love to her ... love, like the threshold of a dim yet familiar garden fresh with the night-breath of drenched petals——
He stood up tall and placed his large hands on her shoulders, looking down at her... she shifted a bit uncomfortably. There was a dullness to this ongoing series of unromantic advances, and she would have liked something different. Maybe it could have been possible to have feelings for Cliffe—if he hadn't crushed her enthusiasm by assuming she felt the opposite. If he had shown her affection... love, like the entrance to a soft but familiar garden filled with the fresh scent of soaked petals at night—
And instead they were ruling her round with geometrical lines and angles—theories! She raised her dragging white eyelids and looked up at him with an intimate appeal for the garden ... the garden back again....
And instead, they were controlling her with geometric lines and angles—theories! She lifted her heavy white eyelids and gazed up at him with a personal plea for the garden... the garden back again...
His face grew suddenly stern.
His face suddenly turned serious.
“Go up to bed, child—I’m going for a walk on the Common——”
“Go to bed, kid—I’m going for a walk in the park——”
But he did not remove his hands—till, swooping, he kissed her gently on the forehead. And strode abruptly out of the front door into the dark dripping road.
But he didn't take his hands away—until, swooping down, he kissed her softly on the forehead. Then he walked abruptly out the front door and into the dark, rainy road.
An uncanny familiarity about his action ... a detached feeling of having once been the spectator—then Deb remembered. She had seen Cliffe treat Antonia in exactly the same way. It was his celebrated Kiss of Renunciation, as performed before all the Crowned Heads of Europe....
An eerie familiarity about his action ... a disconnected feeling of having once been the observer—then Deb remembered. She had seen Cliffe treat Antonia the exact same way. It was his famous Kiss of Renunciation, as performed in front of all the Crowned Heads of Europe....
I
“Why didn’t you turn up last night?” demanded Zoe Dene-Cresswell, stepping in and out of her tiny kitchen in a whirlwind effort to prepare dinner for Pinto, keep “Quelle Vie,” the King Charles spaniel, from the sitting-room cushions, entertain Antonia Verity with an account of her latest incredible adventure, and illustrate how she would play her new part for the Andrea Film Co. There was some reason—connected with the King Charles, or perhaps with keeping the draught from the stove, or was it an amorous Italian gas-fitter who was not to know she was at home?—which rendered it imperative that doors should be perpetually opened and shut as she dashed from room to room; and as there were more doors than sanity could find reason for in the fourth floor flat in Soho, Deb was inhospitably received by a gale of three separate slams, and was compelled to make an informal entrance through the bedroom. All the rooms led into one another, like a flat in farce; and, like a flat in farce, the frequent cupboard doors were constructed sufficiently like the others to trap a headlong fugitive into enforced concealment; and most parts of the wall disconcertingly flew open at a touch.
“Why didn’t you show up last night?” Zoe Dene-Cresswell asked, rushing in and out of her tiny kitchen while trying to prepare dinner for Pinto, keep “Quelle Vie,” the King Charles spaniel, off the sitting-room cushions, entertain Antonia Verity with stories of her latest incredible adventure, and demonstrate how she would play her new role for the Andrea Film Co. There was some reason—related to the King Charles, or maybe keeping the draft from the stove, or perhaps it was an amorous Italian gas-fitter who shouldn’t know she was home—that made it essential for doors to be constantly opened and closed as she hurried from room to room; and since there were more doors than anyone could reasonably explain in the fourth-floor flat in Soho, Deb was met ungraciously by a gust of three separate slams and had to make an informal entrance through the bedroom. All the rooms connected to each other, like a scene from a play; and, like a scene from a play, the frequent cupboard doors were designed in such a way that they could trap an unsuspecting person in sudden concealment; and most of the walls frustratingly swung open with just a touch.
“It’s all right, Zoe—only Deb,” Antonia called into the kitchen.
“It’s okay, Zoe—just Deb,” Antonia called into the kitchen.
“What did you do with Cliffe last night?” Zoe piped shrilly. “Such a perfectly awful thing happened here—I must tell you——”
“What did you do with Cliffe last night?” Zoe asked loudly. “Something truly awful happened here—I have to tell you——”
“We stayed on at Seaview, and only came up this morning—down, Quelle Vie!—Zoe, she’s eating the radishes!”
“We stayed at Seaview and just came up this morning—down, What a life!—Zoe, she’s eating the radishes!”
“Shove her into the bathroom,” indistinctly from Zoe, enveloped in a cloud of steam. “My dear, a simply awful thing—I was just telling Antonia——”
“Shove her into the bathroom,” Zoe said, her voice muffled by a cloud of steam. “My dear, it’s just terrible—I was just telling Antonia——”
“Here, you bulgy-eyed little brute——”
“Here, you bulging-eyed little brat——”
With a squeal Zoe darted out of the kitchen mists and stopped Deb and the spaniel at the very threshold of the bathroom.
With a squeal, Zoe shot out of the kitchen and stopped Deb and the spaniel right at the bathroom door.
“Come away—I forgot. Benvenuto’s in there—little Carlo from the ‘Napoli’—you know. He’s having a bath.”
“Come on—I forgot. Benvenuto’s in there—little Carlo from the ‘Napoli’—you know. He’s taking a bath.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“How should I know why?—he looked fairly all right from the top—but the poor little fellow begged me with the tears in his eyes—he hasn’t got one in his flat—and they’re so particular at the Napoli—I couldn’t refuse him, could I, Deb? He might lose his job. Besides, he’s such a little gentleman at heart—listen to him splashing so that he shouldn’t have to hear what I’m saying? I like that, don’t you, Deb? It shows nice feeling. And of course, he couldn’t lock the door because it doesn’t lock. You might have walked right in and how would he have felt then? The landlord never left me the key, and I can’t ask him for special favours because he’s so crazy about me he might take advantage—common little sand-worm—I was just telling Antonia——”
“How should I know why?—he seemed pretty okay from the top—but the poor guy was begging me with tears in his eyes—he doesn’t have one in his apartment—and they’re really strict at the Napoli—I couldn’t say no to him, could I, Deb? He might lose his job. Plus, he’s such a little gentleman at heart—listen to him splashing around so he wouldn’t have to hear what I’m saying? I like that, don’t you, Deb? It shows he’s got good feelings. And of course, he couldn’t lock the door because it doesn’t lock. You could have just walked right in, and how would he have felt then? The landlord never gave me the key, and I can’t ask him for special favors because he’s so into me he might take advantage—such a lowly little creep—I was just telling Antonia——”
“I would hardly call it a special favour to ask for the key of your bathroom door.” Antonia’s voice, soft and amused, dropped like cool respite into Zoe’s loud insistent gabble.
“I wouldn’t really consider it a special favor to ask for the key to your bathroom door.” Antonia’s voice, gentle and playful, provided a refreshing contrast to Zoe’s loud and persistent chatter.
Zoe’s conversational ability was a Juggernaut to her friends; it rolled on and on, destroying in its eternal passage those rash victims who hurled themselves beneath the wheels. Nothing could stop its course, not night nor anguish, nor the kettle boiling over, nor the tailor’s family doing murder on the landing below. It could not be ignored, nor suffered as accompaniment to other deeds. It claimed hypnotized attention, and by a perpetual insertion of “didn’t I?” “well, don’t you agree?” “What do you think?” exacted response, and exacting, passed over and crushed it.
Zoe's ability to hold a conversation was unstoppable for her friends; it just kept going, leaving behind anyone foolish enough to jump in front of it. Nothing could derail it—not the night, not pain, not even the kettle boiling over, nor the tailor's family fighting downstairs. It demanded attention, refusing to be background noise. With constant questions like “didn't I?” “well, don’t you agree?” and “what do you think?” it required responses and utterly overwhelmed them.
And yet she was such a jolly little person, with a wide-eyed tip-tilted air of a seraphim just introduced into the Café Royal and anxious to get the hang of the place; tumbled silvery curls; and sleeves now rolled up to show a plump allure of forearm and elbow.
And yet she was such a cheerful little person, with a wide-eyed, slightly tilted air of an angel just introduced to the Café Royal and eager to figure out the place; tousled silvery curls; and sleeves now rolled up to reveal a charmingly plump forearm and elbow.
“Pinto is coming to supper, we’ve got to make up a quarrel, which means that he’ll throw the furniture about, especially if his crab salad isn’t just right, so I simply can’t come in and talk to you, girls, but I can hear you quite well, so do go on telling about Cliffe, Deb; was he almost human? I mean, did he make love to you? don’t say he did ... I like having Cliffe about the flat to remind myself that a man exists who can walk, breathe and eat and wash himself quite nicely, like[143] other men—and yet not want to kiss me. He doesn’t, you know—it’s so funny, isn’t it, Antonia? It never seems to strike him. I’ve sat on the arm of his chair and pouted at him, and stroked his head, and told him how lonely and miserable I was, and how Pinto had left me for good and it’s so hard for a girl alone, and I’ve rubbed off all the lip salve because he doesn’t like it, and drawn his attention to the fact—and still it doesn’t seem to strike him. Sometimes I wonder if something is broken inside him—No, I don’t mean ‘Wear one of Our Belts and lift the Grand Piano’ sort of thing—I meant a kind of moral spring. Because even the post-office man round the corner—it’s perfectly awful—he’s simply crazy about me, and I don’t know what to do, because one must have stamps, mustn’t one? I never dreamt he felt like that about me till yesterday when I went in to phone, and he pretended the penny-box was out of order, and came in to help me, and—well, there I was in the dark alone with him, and he was whispering in one ear about every part of me separately—really appreciative, I must say—and Timothy Fawcett bawling ‘Hello’ from the other end into my right ear—What was I to do? I didn’t know men were like that, did you, Deb?”
“Pinto is coming for dinner, so we need to settle an argument, which means he’ll start throwing furniture around, especially if his crab salad isn’t perfect. So, I really can’t come in and chat with you girls, but I can hear you just fine, so keep going about Cliffe, Deb; was he almost human? I mean, did he hit on you? Don’t say he did... I like having Cliffe around the apartment to remind myself that a man exists who can walk, breathe, eat, and wash himself decently, like [143] other men—and still not want to kiss me. He doesn’t, you know—it’s so funny, isn’t it, Antonia? It never seems to occur to him. I’ve sat on the arm of his chair and pouted at him, stroked his head, and told him how lonely and miserable I was, and how Pinto had left me for good and how hard it is for a girl alone. I’ve even wiped off all my lip balm because he doesn’t like it and pointed that out to him—and still, it doesn’t seem to register. Sometimes I wonder if something is off inside him—No, I don’t mean like ‘Wear one of Our Belts and lift the Grand Piano’ sort of thing—I meant more like a kind of moral spring. Because even the post-office guy around the corner—it’s just awful—he’s totally crazy about me, and I don’t know what to do, because you need stamps, don’t you? I never imagined he felt that way about me until yesterday when I went in to call, and he pretended the penny-box was broken, and came in to help me, and—well, there I was in the dark alone with him, and he was whispering in one ear about every part of me separately—really flattering, I must say—and Timothy Fawcett shouting ‘Hello’ from the other end into my right ear—What was I supposed to do? I didn’t know men were like that, did you, Deb?”
“There was no marked change for the worse in Cliffe’s behaviour,” Deb replied to Zoe’s question of ten minutes ago. “In fact, it was depressingly like spending the night with one’s great-aunt. He sent me up to bed at a quarter to ten, and then went for a short walk in the rain——”
“There wasn't any noticeable change for the worse in Cliffe’s behavior,” Deb replied to Zoe’s question from ten minutes ago. “Actually, it felt surprisingly like spending the night with a great-aunt. He sent me to bed at a quarter to ten, and then went for a short walk in the rain——”
“Wrestling with his evil passions, I hope—oh, Deb, do say he was wrestling, and that his better self prevailed in the end.”
“Struggling with his dark impulses, I hope—oh, Deb, please say he was struggling, and that his better self won out in the end.”
“It must have, because I saw no more of him till he banged at my door with a morning carol, and no hot water. And I didn’t know men were like that, did you, Zoe?...”
“It must have, because I didn’t see him again until he knocked on my door with a morning song, and there was no hot water. And I didn’t know guys were like that, did you, Zoe?...”
Antonia said: “Cliffe will revise the episode, bind it, and illustrate it, with a preface, and additional notes, and alterations in the original text——”
Antonia said: “Cliffe will revise the episode, bind it, and illustrate it, along with a preface, extra notes, and changes to the original text——”
“Oh, I’m prepared to meet it again, looking like Ophelia dressed by Paquin for the mad-scene. He’ll boom it for a fortnight, and then forget it. Cliffe never bothers to prop up his lies, once he’s tired of them; he lets them crawl about and go bad.”
“Oh, I’m ready to face it again, looking like Ophelia dressed by Paquin for the mad scene. He’ll make a big deal about it for two weeks, and then forget it. Cliffe never bothers to support his lies once he’s bored with them; he lets them roam around and spoil.”
“And then sometimes he remembers, and picks them up again in a very enfeebled condition, and coaxes them to take a little nourishment.”
“And then sometimes he remembers, and picks them up again in a very weakened state, and encourages them to eat a little.”
“What I want to know,” Zoe clattered in with an assortment of plates, knives and forks, “is how much he believes in them himself?”
“What I want to know,” Zoe rattled as she entered with a mix of plates, knives, and forks, “is how much he really believes in them himself?”
Antonia expressed her opinion that he believed in them altogether; was possessed of an illimitable imagination which did not timidly boggle at fact or possibility, but soared in ascending spirals of ecstasy to a heaven wherein as he spoke them all things were.
Antonia shared her view that he completely believed in them; he had an endless imagination that didn't shy away from facts or possibilities but instead soared in ecstatic spirals to a place where, as he spoke, all things were.
“Well, what I say is that it’s all very well when he’s just creating people that don’t exist, to fill a gap in the conversation, or to point a moral, or draw attention to himself. But he’s dangerous when he prods about for material about his friends. The things he’s said about me....”
“Well, what I’m saying is that it’s all fine and good when he’s just making up people who don’t exist to fill a gap in the conversation, or to make a point, or to draw attention to himself. But he’s really dangerous when he looks for material about his friends. The things he’s said about me....”
“Oh, you, Zoe!” Antonia affectionately ruffled the other girl’s hair. “You outstep even Cliffe’s genius! Have the good people on these premises been warned about the curse you bring?”
“Oh, you, Zoe!” Antonia fondly messed up the other girl’s hair. “You surpass even Cliffe’s brilliance! Have the good folks around here been warned about the trouble you cause?”
For Zoe carried about with her an atmosphere of sensational happenings—police-court happenings. When she moved into new quarters, they were bound presently to be the scene of a murder with some novel attendant features; or a burglary on a particularly large scale; or a police-raid would reveal the premises to be a house of lurid ill-fame; or a criminal would be found taking refuge.... And in all these violent happenings, Zoe, wide-eyed as ever and volubly innocent, somehow contrived to take the stage as a central figure; she it was who all unsuspecting had inspired the Polish barrow-vendor with the passion which had aroused his wife’s homicidal frenzy; she who had detained the master-burglar—God only knows how!—while the police were being stealthily summoned; she whom the procureuse on the first floor had essayed to tempt into white slavery.... “My dear, she thought I was only seventeen and knew nothing!” and afterwards testified the same to a genial and admiring magistrate; she in whose flat the criminal was discovered in hiding—“poor fellow—you simply should have seen how he looked at me!”
For Zoe had a flair for sensational events—like those you'd see in a police court. Whenever she moved into a new place, it seemed bound to become the scene of a murder with some unusual twist; or a massive burglary; or a police raid would turn up a house known for its scandalous activities; or a criminal would end up seeking refuge nearby. And in all these dramatic situations, Zoe, as wide-eyed and innocently chatty as ever, somehow managed to take center stage; it was her who, completely unsuspecting, inspired the Polish street vendor to spark his wife's murderous rage; she who kept the master burglar—God only knows how!—occupied while the police were being called; she whom the madam on the first floor tried to lure into sex trafficking.... “Honestly, she thought I was just seventeen and knew nothing!” and later confirmed that to a friendly and impressed magistrate; she in whose apartment the criminal was found hiding—“poor guy—you would just have to see the way he looked at me!”
So, like a Banshee visiting a parvenu Irish family who didn’t even know they had one, Zoe was now dwelling above a gradation of Jewish tailors—a tailor and his family to each floor—all in feud with one another. Cliffe Kennedy foretold an imminent pogrom as being novel and appropriate to her present surroundings. Zoe’s subsequent description of events[145] were always a delight to her audiences—and to herself; for though she pretended to extreme indignation at her victimage, yet no doubt but that her vanity was elated at being so conspicuously selected for the limelight.
So, like a Banshee showing up at a newly rich Irish family who didn’t even realize they had one, Zoe was now living above a series of Jewish tailors—a tailor and their family on each floor—all feuding with each other. Cliffe Kennedy predicted an upcoming pogrom as something new and fitting for her current environment. Zoe’s later accounts of these events[145] were always a hit with her audiences—and with herself; for although she acted completely outraged at being victimized, there’s no doubt her vanity was thrilled to be so clearly in the spotlight.
It was during these narratives, animated by a complete pantomime of imitation, that a quality in Zoe which usually puzzled by its intangibility was washed broadly to the surface—a quality of eighteenth-century coarse heartiness, a fleshy stridency recalling the pictures of Hogarth....
It was during these stories, brought to life by a full performance of mimicry, that a quality in Zoe, which usually baffled because of its elusiveness, became clear—a quality of rough, hearty spirit from the eighteenth century, a bold intensity reminiscent of Hogarth's paintings....
Zoe read mostly of the Smollett, Fielding, Richardson and Sterne period. She had an odd liking for Dr Johnson and also for Dan Chaucer. The latter’s robust sensuality appealed to her. Though she often aped the loveable baby, she was a shrewd little body, well qualified to look after herself and to deal with her swarming adorers, of whom at least half as many existed in reality as in her rollicking fancy. Competent, too, at cooking and housekeeping—Pinto had seen to that.
Zoe mostly read works from the Smollett, Fielding, Richardson, and Sterne era. She had a quirky affection for Dr. Johnson and also for Chaucer. The latter’s bold sensuality attracted her. Although she often pretended to be a lovable child, she was a clever little thing, fully capable of taking care of herself and handling her numerous admirers, of whom at least half as many were real as in her lively imagination. She was also skilled at cooking and managing a household—Pinto had made sure of that.
Pinto was a bad-tempered and highly respectable Portuguese gentleman of means, who was engaged to marry Zoe. They had been engaged four years already, and although Zoe did not allow his formal proprietorship to interfere with her more enjoyable activities, yet the inexplicable freak of her love for Pinto admitted of no contradiction. He bullied her, and she was abject; he sulked, and she wooed him with succulent dishes; he shouted at her, and she was silent; he had toothache, and she wept. Her life was a perpetual scamper to clear her premises of their illegitimate riff-raff before the arrival of Pinto; for she was essentially “bonne gosse,” and could no more have refused one man her kiss, and another her company, than now her bathroom to Benvenuto the oboe-player.
Pinto was a bad-tempered and very respectable Portuguese gentleman with money, who was engaged to marry Zoe. They had been engaged for four years already, and although Zoe didn’t let his formal claim on her get in the way of her more enjoyable activities, the strange reality of her love for Pinto couldn't be denied. He bullied her, and she submitted; he sulked, and she tried to win him over with delicious meals; he yelled at her, and she stayed quiet; he had a toothache, and she cried. Her life was a constant scramble to clear her space of unwanted mess before Pinto arrived; because she was basically a good-hearted person and couldn't deny one man her kiss or another her company, just like she wouldn't refuse access to her bathroom to Benvenuto, the oboe player.
Pinto was not a favourite among Zoe’s friends; and hearing that he was momentarily expected, Deb and Antonia rose to go.
Pinto wasn't popular with Zoe's friends, so when they heard he was about to arrive, Deb and Antonia decided to leave.
“Come any time you like to spend a night here, Deb, to make up for yesterday. I love to have you, and you know the sofa is comfy enough. Antonia, you look such a darling in your khaki, I’ve half a mind to throw up the movies and become a General’s chauffeuse myself. I’m sure the dear old doddery thing would simply adore me, don’t you think he would? I could perch on his knee and pull his whiskers when I wasn’t driving him to Headquarters. I’ve really thought lately of[146] doing war-work, haven’t you, Deb? I know someone who said he could get me a job at the Admiralty.”
“Come over anytime you want to spend the night here, Deb, to make up for yesterday. I love having you around, and you know the sofa is comfy enough. Antonia, you look adorable in your khaki; I’m half tempted to ditch the movies and become a General’s chauffeur myself. I’m sure the sweet old guy would absolutely love me, don’t you think? I could sit on his lap and tug on his whiskers when I wasn’t driving him to Headquarters. I’ve really been thinking about doing some war work lately, haven’t you, Deb? I know someone who said he could hook me up with a job at the Admiralty.”
“Heaven forbid!” Antonia cried in horror; “Do remember that as a nation we rely above all on our command of the seas. To have the Admiralty demoralized into Palais Royale burlesque of banging doors and everybody helter-skelter after everybody else.... Prove your patriotism and stop where you are, Zoe! it’s safer. And I won’t have my Major-General tampered with either,” she added demurely; “He’s not much over forty and very good-looking.”
“Heaven forbid!” Antonia exclaimed in shock. “We must remember that, as a nation, we depend primarily on our control of the seas. To have the Admiralty turned into a ridiculous scene of slamming doors and everyone running after one another... Show your patriotism and stay right where you are, Zoe! It’s safer that way. And I won’t let anyone mess with my Major-General either,” she added modestly. “He’s just over forty and very handsome.”
Zoe sighed: “You are lucky; there’s nothing you couldn’t do with that irresistible peak to your cap.... But I really should be sorry to chuck up the part I’m rehearsing; it’s a tremendously fascinating plot, and so simple. I must tell you: The boyish hero Jim falls in love with Dolores, a wild Spanish-gipsy sort of woman much older than he is, and marries her. She gets tired of him, and runs away with something débonair called Raoul, and they have a child, and Dolores dies. Seventeen years later Jim meets the child and adopts her and loves her and marries her—and she gets tired of him, and runs away with something débonair called Réné, and they have a child, and then get killed in a circus. Years later Jim meets the child and adopts her, loves her and marries her, and she gets tired of him, ... it goes on like that for generations, until dear old Jim gets a little silver-powdery at the temples, but even that doesn’t seem to stop him. I play the child each time.”
Zoe sighed: “You’re lucky; there’s nothing you can’t do with that irresistible hat on your head.... But I would really hate to give up the role I’m rehearsing; it’s a super intriguing story, and so straightforward. I have to tell you: The young hero Jim falls in love with Dolores, a wild Spanish-gipsy woman who’s much older than him, and marries her. She gets bored with him and runs away with a charming guy named Raoul, and they have a child, and Dolores dies. Seventeen years later, Jim meets the child, adopts her, loves her, and marries her—and she gets tired of him and runs away with a charming guy named Réné, and they have a kid, and then they both get killed in a circus. Years later, Jim meets the child again, adopts her, loves her, and marries her, and she gets tired of him... it keeps going like that for generations, until dear old Jim gets a little silver-gray at the temples, but even that doesn’t seem to stop him. I play the child every time.”
“And always the same Jim? The film ought to be called ‘The Recurring Decimal,’” laughed Deb. “We must go and see it when it comes on. ’Bye, Zoe, I hear Pinto’s step on the ground-floor, and Benvenuto’s bath-water running away.”
“And always the same Jim? The movie should be called ‘The Recurring Decimal,’” laughed Deb. “We have to go see it when it’s out. Bye, Zoe, I can hear Pinto coming up from the ground floor, and Benvenuto’s bathwater is draining.”
Zoe flew to smother the incriminating oboe-player; and Deb, and Antonia departed. On the dark stairs they encountered Pinto, puffing noisily, and carrying a large jar of olives.
Zoe rushed to confront the guilty oboe player, and Deb and Antonia left. On the dark stairs, they ran into Pinto, breathing heavily and carrying a big jar of olives.
II
“She will be pleased with the olives,” Pinto complacently informed himself. Then he tripped over a basin of some peculiarly odorous fish soaking in water, which the First Tailor’s children had left on the landing. His temper changed.
“She’ll be happy with the olives,” Pinto told himself, feeling satisfied. Then he stumbled over a basin of some oddly smelly fish soaking in water, which the First Tailor’s kids had left on the landing. His mood shifted.
Zoe did not care for olives, but Pinto had overlooked this fact. He happened to have a taste for them himself....
Zoe didn’t like olives, but Pinto had missed that detail. He actually enjoyed them himself...
A black figure shot past him and downstairs as though discharged from a catapult. It was Benvenuto the oboe-player.
A black figure zoomed past him and down the stairs as if launched from a catapult. It was Benvenuto the oboe player.
On the next landing, the children of the Second Tailor came out and drove a hoop at Pinto’s legs, under the impression that he was a kind gentleman. He disabused them of the notion, and scowling heavily and panting more than ever, toiled on. It was deepest ingratitude on the part of Zoe to live on the fourth floor.
On the next landing, the kids of the Second Tailor came out and rolled a hoop at Pinto's legs, thinking he was a nice guy. He quickly set them straight, scowling intensely and breathing harder than before as he continued on. It was incredibly ungrateful of Zoe to live on the fourth floor.
The children of the Third Tailor merely blocked his way, snuffling heavily. Their sombre eyes and unspoken speech was that of Maeterlinckian drama: “We have seen him before....” “We have seen him a great many times....” “He is seeking the princess in the tower-room....” “What is that he holds in his hand—I cannot tell—it is so dark....” “Hush—draw closer....”
The kids of the Third Tailor just stood in his way, sniffling heavily. Their serious eyes and silent communication resembled a Maeterlinckian drama: “We’ve seen him before....” “We’ve seen him a lot of times....” “He’s looking for the princess in the tower room....” “What is that he’s holding in his hand—I can’t tell—it’s too dark....” “Shh—come closer....”
Pinto had now reached the topmost flat, and handing Zoe the olives, coldly awaited her answering burst of enthusiasm. Unfortunately he had so often reprimanded her for displays of undue effervescence, that Zoe limited her gratitude to a meek “Thank you very much, Pinto.”
Pinto had now reached the highest flat, and after handing Zoe the olives, he coldly waited for her excited response. Unfortunately, he had reprimanded her so many times for being overly enthusiastic that Zoe kept her gratitude to a quiet, “Thank you very much, Pinto.”
Pinto was aggrieved. He shrugged his shoulders—demanded his dinner; reproved Zoe for having her sleeves tucked up—(“You look like an ill-bred cook!”)—commented unfavourably on the sort of household which lacked a corkscrew—(“When I take trouble to bring you a jar of olives!”)—and finally broke the news that he was going to Paris on business for a month.
Pinto was upset. He shrugged his shoulders—demanded his dinner; scolded Zoe for having her sleeves rolled up—(“You look like a rude cook!”)—criticized the kind of household that didn't have a corkscrew—(“When I've gone through the trouble to bring you a jar of olives!”)—and finally announced that he was going to Paris on business for a month.
Zoe, smarting under the charge of a lack of feeling, flung herself into Pinto’s arms, wailing aloud her grief; he was horribly jarred by her piteous want of control, but shutting his eyes, suffered it uncomplainingly for a moment; then condescendingly pulled her ear, and remarked that he expected her behaviour during his absence to be circumspect, discreet and loyal.
Zoe, hurt by the accusation of being emotionless, threw herself into Pinto’s arms, crying out her sorrow; he was taken aback by her heartbreaking loss of control, but closing his eyes, he endured it quietly for a moment; then, in a patronizing way, he tugged her ear and said that he expected her behavior during his absence to be careful, discreet, and loyal.
Zoe promised.
Zoe made a promise.
III
“Coming home with me for dinner, Deb?”
“Are you coming home with me for dinner, Deb?”
“Yes. Antonia——”
“Yes. Antonia—”
“Well?” They had walked along in silence for a little while, after quitting Zoe’s flat.
“Well?” They had walked along in silence for a little while after leaving Zoe’s apartment.
“You’re thinking that I ought not to have stayed down at Seaview with Cliffe.”
“You're thinking that I shouldn't have stayed at Seaview with Cliffe.”
“Why should you suppose I’m a prig who can’t mind her own business, Deb?”
“Why do you think I’m a prude who can’t keep to myself, Deb?”
“There was no harm in it,” Deb pleaded, as though Antonia had condemned her.
“There was nothing wrong with it,” Deb pleaded, as if Antonia had judged her.
“That’s just it”—slowly. Then: “No, Deb, don’t make me—please——”
“That’s just it”—slowly. Then: “No, Deb, don’t make me—please——”
“I know. I know. The same whatever I do. No harm in it, but you wouldn’t have done it yourself.”
“I get it. I get it. It’s the same no matter what I do. It’s not a big deal, but you wouldn’t have done it yourself.”
“Not with Cliffe.”
"Not with Cliffe."
Deb assented in anxious self-defence: “One might as well be staying under the roof of a nice old lady.”
Deb agreed nervously, “You might as well be staying with a nice old lady.”
“Then—is it worth breaking the rules for—that?”
“Then—is it worth breaking the rules for that?”
“You believe in rules. I don’t. I’m a rebel.”
“You believe in rules. I don’t. I’m a rule-breaker.”
“Half a rebel. Or you wouldn’t be justifying yourself quite so hotly.”
“Half a rebel. Or you wouldn’t be defending yourself so intensely.”
“And you’re wholly a saint!” Deb flared, rather unreasonably, as she had pushed the other girl to attack.
“And you're completely a saint!” Deb snapped, a bit irrationally, since she had provoked the other girl into attacking.
“Because I don’t stay under the roof of nice old ladies? It’s futile. When two people care like Gillian and Theo——” she stopped short, as though she had not meant to let slip the names.
“Because I don’t stay under the roof of sweet old ladies? It’s pointless. When two people care like Gillian and Theo——” she paused abruptly, as if she hadn’t intended to reveal the names.
“I’m always hearing of Gillian and Theo. Are they married?”
“I keep hearing about Gillian and Theo. Are they married?”
“No. Theo Pandos has got a wife somewhere. He’s a Greek. Clever—but a cad.”
“No. Theo Pandos has a wife somewhere. He’s Greek. Smart—but a jerk.”
“And Gillian Sherwood is a celebrity, isn’t she?”
“And Gillian Sherwood is a celebrity, right?”
“In her own line she’s supposed to be unique. Bacteriology.... She did a rather wonderful piece of research, and all the hoary professors of science and medicine bent before her and kowtowed. It’s a shame she should squander herself on Theo, just as it’s a shame——” Passionately she renewed her attack on Deb: “You’ve betrayed us all.... Cliffe will suppose that any girl—I—I hate him to think so. Why can’t you run away from them—instead of towards them?”
“In her field, she's meant to be one of a kind. Bacteriology.... She conducted some amazing research, and all the ancient professors of science and medicine respected her greatly. It's a shame she's wasting her potential on Theo, just like it's a shame——” Passionately, she launched into another round of criticism against Deb: “You’ve let us all down.... Cliffe will think any girl—I—I hate that he thinks this way. Why can’t you escape from them—instead of running toward them?”
“I don’t,” whispered Deb piteously. “I stop where I am.”
“I don’t,” Deb whispered sadly. “I stay right here.”
“Then—run!” with an imperious stamp of the strapped and booted foot. “You little Oriental!”
“Then—run!” with an authoritative stomp of the strapped and booted foot. “You little Asian!”
“As if they were our natural enemies? perpetual hunters? It seems so silly and self-conscious.” Nevertheless she recognized Antonia’s spirit poised for flight, and applauded it—the spirit of a juvenile athlete.... It really had been a proceeding rather without purpose, to remain at Seaview. Antonia never did things without purpose. “I love you in gauntlets and puttees, Antonia.”
“As if they were our natural enemies? Always chasing us? It seems so ridiculous and overly aware.” Still, she acknowledged Antonia’s spirit ready to take off, and she admired it—the spirit of a young athlete... Staying at Seaview had actually been somewhat aimless. Antonia never acted without a reason. “I love you in gloves and military-style pants, Antonia.”
The General’s chaffeuse laughed at the flattery. “By the way, did Zoe say Timothy had been ’phoning her?”
The General's chauffeur laughed at the flattery. "By the way, did Zoe mention that Timothy had been calling her?"
“Little Tim Fawcett? Yes, I believe she mentioned him—it was rather swamped in a lurid story about a post-office clerk.”
“Little Tim Fawcett? Yeah, I think she brought him up—it got a bit lost in a sensational story about a post-office clerk.”
“Take on Timothy—yes, you. I’m not keen on Zoe’s influence there. He’s such a serious baby, and he’ll idealize her.”
“Take on Timothy—yes, you. I’m not a fan of Zoe’s influence on him. He’s such a serious kid, and he’ll look up to her.”
“He might also idealize me. Besides, I’m not going to ‘take on’ anybody. You’ve just been bullying me about it. My soul henceforth shall pace apart among narrow aisles of lilies——”
“He might also put me on a pedestal. Besides, I’m not going to ‘take on’ anyone. You’ve just been pushing me about it. From now on, my soul will move separately through narrow rows of lilies——”
“Tiger-lilies?”
“Tiger lilies?”
They were at the door of the house in St John’s Wood now. The maid admitted them, and Antonia, passing her, called out: “Come straight through into the studio, Deb.”
They were at the front door of the house in St John’s Wood now. The maid let them in, and Antonia, walking past her, said: “Come right into the studio, Deb.”
“Please, Miss Antonia, Miss Sherwood is there, waiting for you.”
“Please, Miss Antonia, Miss Sherwood is there, waiting for you.”
“Gillian!” Antonia stopped short. She looked at the maid—then at Deb. A variety of baffling expressions flitted across her face.... “Has she been there long?”
“Gillian!” Antonia halted abruptly. She glanced at the maid—then at Deb. A mix of confusing expressions crossed her face.... “Has she been there long?”
“Oh yes, Miss, nearly an hour.” The maid disappeared.
“Oh yes, Miss, almost an hour.” The maid left.
“I’m so glad—I wanted to meet her.” Deb was frankly eager for the long-deferred encounter ... but Antonia was behaving strangely; standing rigid and immobile, her slender eyebrows contracted as in some desperate effort to rally a final expedient against fate. With a little sigh she let her clenched hands fall open in surrender....
“I’m so glad—I wanted to meet her.” Deb was honestly excited about the long-delayed meeting... but Antonia was acting strangely; standing still and stiff, her thin eyebrows furrowed as if she were desperately trying to summon one last option against fate. With a small sigh, she let her clenched hands fall open in defeat....
“Come along,” and moved towards the passage which led down the garden towards the studio.
“Come on,” and moved toward the path that led down the garden to the studio.
The large sky-lit spaces were empty. A scrawled note lay on the box of oil-tubes: “Sorry—couldn’t wait any longer. Come on Tuesday evening if you can. G.M.S.” Antonia read[150] aloud. The suspended colour had flooded back to her face drowning it in carmine. She crumpled the paper into a ball and flung it towards the waste-paper basket. Her aim just missed.
The big, bright spaces were empty. A hastily written note was on the box of oil tubes: “Sorry—couldn’t wait any longer. Come on Tuesday evening if you can. G.M.S.” Antonia read[150] it aloud. The vibrant color returned to her face, flooding it with a deep red. She crumpled the paper into a ball and tossed it toward the trash can. She just missed her target.
“Take off your hat, Deb,” she cried cheerfully.
“Take off your hat, Deb,” she said cheerfully.
“Let’s see the celebrity’s handwriting.” Deb picked up Gillian’s note and read: “Sorry, couldn’t wait any longer. Come on Tuesday evening if you can, and bring Deb Marcus. Cliffe says I’d like her. G.M.S.”
“Let’s check out the celebrity’s handwriting.” Deb picked up Gillian’s note and read: “Sorry, couldn’t wait any longer. Come on Tuesday evening if you can, and bring Deb Marcus. Cliffe says I’d like her. G.M.S.”
“Antonia!”
“Antonia!”
“Yes?” Antonia’s back was turned. She was apparently absorbed in scraping a palette.
“Yes?” Antonia’s back was turned. She seemed completely focused on scraping a palette.
“Why did you—Antonia, I want to know Gillian Sherwood. Why won’t you let me?”
“Why did you—Antonia, I want to know about Gillian Sherwood. Why won’t you let me?”
“And the good angel and the bad shall fight together for this man’s soul,” murmured Antonia. Then she dropped the palette, and faced round, all her delicate pearliness broken up to passion—the passion of the earnest priestess for a convert in danger: “Yes, you’re right, Deb—I have been working to keep you and Gillian apart, now, and before now, and I’ve not given in yet. Accident has backed me up this time.”
“And the good angel and the bad will battle for this man's soul,” Antonia whispered. Then she dropped the palette and turned around, her delicate calm shattered by intense emotion—the passionate plea of a devoted priestess for a convert in jeopardy: “Yes, you’re right, Deb—I have been trying to keep you and Gillian apart, both now and in the past, and I haven’t given up yet. Luck has supported me this time.”
“But why? Antonia—why? Not just jealousy?”
“But why? Antonia—why? Is it just jealousy?”
“No, child—not just jealousy. But Gillian Sherwood is on her way to do what you must be prevented from doing. And I don’t trust her influence. If Jill cares for Theo, and gives herself to Theo—it’s a splendid person thrown away, but not frittered away. But you,” scornfully, “you’d be all over the place—once you started. You shan’t start.”
“No, kid—not just jealousy. But Gillian Sherwood is heading to do what you need to be stopped from doing. And I don’t trust her influence. If Jill cares for Theo and gives herself to him—it’s a great person wasted, but not completely used up. But you,” with disdain, “you’d be all over the place—once you started. You’re not starting.”
Again Deb asked “Why?”
Again Deb asked, “Why?”
Antonia flashed her a smile which was a radiant appeal to good comradeship: “Because ... you’re such a little goose!”
Antonia gave her a bright smile that was a warm invitation to friendship: “Because ... you’re such a little goof!”
Cliffe Kennedy, entering the Tube at Charing Cross, caught sight of Mr Otto Redbury between the bobbing hats and swaying bodies that crowded up the carriage; and immediately pushed his way to a strap which directly overhung that gentleman’s head.
Cliffe Kennedy, stepping into the Tube at Charing Cross, spotted Mr. Otto Redbury among the bobbing hats and swaying bodies that filled the carriage; and promptly made his way to a strap that hung right above that gentleman’s head.
Cliffe always asserted that on the occasion Deb took him to call, he had discovered a tricky fascination about Mr Redbury; this was clearly an opportunity to refresh the emotion.
Cliffe always claimed that when Deb took him to visit, he had found a strange fascination with Mr. Redbury; it was clearly a chance to revive that feeling.
Otto waved the evening paper at him, in jubilant greeting.
Otto waved the evening newspaper at him with a cheerful greeting.
“Anozzer vamous fictory!”
"Another famous victory!"
“The little grandchild Wilhelmine has made the phrase immortal,” murmured Cliffe. “How lucky for her that she rhymed with village green.”
“The little grandchild Wilhelmine has made the phrase immortal,” murmured Cliffe. “How lucky for her that she rhymed with village green.”
Otto looked uneasy; not comprehending the reference, but wishing that somebody had informed the young man that the Redbury grandchild was better referred to in public as Minnie. He changed the subject.
Otto looked uncomfortable; he didn't understand the reference but wished someone had told the young man that the Redbury grandchild was better known in public as Minnie. He switched topics.
“You live somevere on zis line, Mr Gennedy? I get out at Pelzize Bark.”
“You live somewhere on this line, Mr. Gennedy? I get off at Pelzize Park.”
“Oooo ... nice!” gurgled Cliffe. Otto looked interrogative.
“Oooo ... nice!” Cliffe gushed. Otto looked puzzled.
Cliffe serenely covered his lapse from manners. “Hampstead is my station. Our house is on the Heath itself. You must come and make friends with my mother, Mr Redbury. She’d like you so much. Come to lunch one day. Come on Saturday.”
Cliffe calmly brushed off his breach of etiquette. “Hampstead is my stop. Our house is right on the Heath. You should come and get to know my mom, Mr. Redbury. She’d really like you. Join us for lunch one day. How about Saturday?”
Mr Redbury beamed and puffed out his meagre chest, anticipating the conquest of Mrs Kennedy. This was undoubtedly a very pleasant and discriminating young man.... “but I always vind blenty in gommon viz English people—the good old shtock;”—sentiment reserved for the after benefit of Trudchen; and to impress Beatrice.
Mr. Redbury smiled and puffed out his thin chest, looking forward to winning over Mrs. Kennedy. He was definitely a charming and discerning young man... “but I always find plenty in common with English people—the good old stock;”—a sentiment saved for the future benefit of Trudchen and to impress Beatrice.
“Yoo-stone!” bawled the guard. A number of passengers squeezed their way out; and Cliffe dropped lightly on to the vacated seat beside Otto.
“Yoo-stone!” shouted the guard. A bunch of passengers squeezed their way out, and Cliffe effortlessly dropped onto the empty seat next to Otto.
“My dear mother’s a widow, so don’t bring your wife. She was deeply attached to my poor father, and can’t bear the sight of any woman less fortunate in a husband alive.”
“My dear mother is a widow, so don’t bring your wife. She was very close to my late father and can’t stand seeing any woman who isn’t as lucky in a husband.”
Otto, groping after what was complimentary in this outburst, came to the conclusion that the clang of the gates had obliterated its part meaning.
Otto, trying to find what was nice about this outburst, realized that the sound of the gates had drowned out its intended meaning.
“Besides,” Cliffe ran on, in a rapid confidential undertone, “why be for ever bound by the conventions?—Look at all the jaded joyless faces——” A rubicund Jack Tar opposite grinned broadly, thrust his tongue in his cheek, his arm round his girl beside him, and rolled an expressive eye in Cliffe’s direction. “The day’s routine, and the jolting train, and a dreary little home in Camden Town, and the evening paper, and another day—and another, and yet another.... What those faces want, Mr Redbury, and I see you agree with me, is Paganism—joie de vivre—a gallop with the centaurs!”
“Besides,” Cliffe continued in a quick, confidential tone, “why should we always stick to the conventions?—Look at all those tired, joyless faces——” A cheerful sailor across from him grinned widely, stuck his tongue in his cheek, put his arm around his girl next to him, and rolled his eyes expressively in Cliffe’s direction. “The daily grind, the bumpy train ride, a dreary little home in Camden Town, the evening paper, and then it’s one day after another—and another, and yet another.... What those faces need, Mr. Redbury, and I can tell you agree with me, is Paganism—joie de vivre—a wild ride with the centaurs!”
His companion, who would have turned peevish and retired into his bathroom stronghold at the very first encounter with a centaur, nodded sagely....
His companion, who would have gotten sulky and retreated to his bathroom sanctuary at the very first encounter with a centaur, nodded wisely...
“O glorious Life!” rhapsodized Cliffe, stretching forth his arms, oblivious of his neighbours’ discomfort and astonishment.
“O glorious Life!” Cliffe exclaimed, stretching out his arms, unaware of the discomfort and shock of those around him.
“Wass-vot? who vere you viz last night?” chuckled Otto, his eyes mere slits of lewd curiosity.
“What's up? Who were you with last night?” chuckled Otto, his eyes mere slits of lewd curiosity.
“Last night ... last night ...” ecstatically—then came an imperceptible halt, as Cliffe discarded a comparatively innocent evening spent at home with Philip Gibbs’ “Soul of the War,” in favour of his almost equally harmless adventure with Deb at Seaview the week-end before. This would serve, touched up with scarlet and purple; it was additionally spiced by the reflection of how Otto’s whetted tongue would loll out, metaphorically speaking, if he knew that the heroine of this presented drama of Real Life as it isn’t, was Deb Marcus, his late partner’s daughter, and a friend of his own daughter Nell.
“Last night ... last night ...” ecstatically—then there was a slight pause as Cliffe disregarded a relatively innocent evening spent at home with Philip Gibbs’ “Soul of the War,” in favor of his almost equally harmless adventure with Deb at Seaview the weekend before. This would do, enhanced with vivid colors; it was also made more intriguing by the thought of how Otto would react, metaphorically speaking, if he knew that the main character in this dramatization of Real Life as it isn’t was Deb Marcus, his late partner’s daughter, and a friend of his own daughter Nell.
“Two of us—and the great scented common rolling away from our doors to a star-stabbed sky. Two of us—for when the little Dryad so long immersed in the oak-tree of tradition, sprang out at last into my arms, her hair wildly ablow, and with lips red as blood, then all the pettier issues of the Philistines were trampled, I say trampled, Mr Redbury, under the wings which sprang godlike from our exultant shoulder blades!... (Oh God! what a sentence!...)”
“Just the two of us—and the great fragrant field stretching away from our door to a sky filled with stars. Just us—because when the little Dryad, so long lost in the oak tree of tradition, finally burst into my arms, her hair flowing wildly and her lips bright red, then all the petty concerns of the narrow-minded were crushed, I mean crushed, Mr. Redbury, beneath the wings that sprung majestically from our excited shoulders!... (Oh God! What a sentence!...)”
“Camden Town!”
"Camden Town!"
The morbidly interested school-girl on Cliffe’s left was reluctant to alight—but that happened to be her station, and she dared not be late for supper.
The morbidly curious schoolgirl on Cliffe’s left was hesitant to get off—but that happened to be her stop, and she couldn’t risk being late for dinner.
Otto, as the train gathered speed again, turned to Cliffe expectantly, as a hint that confidences might be resumed. Of course he disapproved of these casual rollicking nights spent unchaperoned save by the rolling common ... disapproved and was biliously envious: but—but—his look was akin to a nudge in the ribs—and Kennedy, always obliging, discarded poetic eloquence in favour of the one-dog-to-another style obviously more suited to the temperament of Mr Redbury. He was thoroughly enjoying his own pose of the young-Bohemian type he most abominated in practice.
Otto, as the train picked up speed again, turned to Cliffe expectantly, hinting that they could continue their private conversation. Of course, he didn’t like these carefree, wild nights spent without supervision other than the rolling countryside... he disapproved and was green with envy: but—but—his expression was like a playful nudge in the ribs—and Kennedy, always accommodating, dropped the poetic talk for a more straightforward style that was clearly better suited to Mr. Redbury. He was really enjoying the act of being the young Bohemian type he actually despised in real life.
“You know how it is——” was sufficient to sound the new note of waggishness. “You’ve heard the old joke about hanging pictures, Mr Redbury—I bet you have——”
“You know how it is—” was enough to bring in the new vibe of humor. “You’ve heard the classic joke about hanging pictures, Mr. Redbury—I’m sure you have—”
“Ho! ho! ho!” from Otto.
"Ho! ho! ho!" from Otto.
“We were—hanging pictures ... and missed the train home—the last train but one——”
“We were hanging pictures and missed the train home—the last train except one—”
“And the last drain of all vent too late, eh?”
“And the last drain of all went too late, huh?”
“Well—there it is, you see—you can’t bring a girl home at any hour—especially if her father’s at all particular—as fathers sometimes are—as fathers sometimes are, Mr Redbury.”
“Well—there it is, you see—you can’t bring a girl home at any hour—especially if her father is particular about these things—like fathers sometimes are—like fathers sometimes are, Mr. Redbury.”
And Otto chuckled and winked and coughed and cleared his throat, and settled his cuffs, and chuckled again, as though the lives of Hedda and Nell were never rendered a burden to them by the paternal injunction: “Home by nine o’clock, and bed at ten”—and interposed a swaggering if somewhat laboured anecdote of his own secret unorthodoxy—“We dake it for granted this is between you and me, yong vellow!”
And Otto laughed, winked, coughed, cleared his throat, adjusted his cuffs, and laughed again, as if the lives of Hedda and Nell were never made difficult by their father's rule: “Home by nine, and in bed by ten”—and he threw in a boastful, if a bit forced, story about his own unconventional behavior—“We’ll just assume this is between you and me, young fellow!”
“Belsipark!” The doors flew ajar.
“Belsipark!” The doors burst open.
Cliffe replied with a corresponding drop into gravity: “I trust equally in your discretion regarding the confidence I have placed in you, Mr Redbury——”
Cliffe responded with a similar drop in tone: “I trust just as much in your judgment about the confidence I've put in you, Mr. Redbury——”
“... Of course he’ll prattle—but I mentioned no names,” as Otto, trotting up the platform towards the exit, cast through the window of the compartment a look of unutterable fraternity and knowingness.
“... Of course he'll babble—but I didn't mention any names,” as Otto, walking up the platform toward the exit, shot a look through the compartment window that was full of unspoken brotherhood and understanding.
I
October brought Samson Phillips to town for six weeks of special signalling instruction. Quite suddenly, from lethargic standing about in the vicinity of Deb, as he had done since her kiss-in-the-ring days, some unseen goad prodded him into courtship. The old-fashioned word exactly expressed the flavour of his proceedings. Perhaps he was afraid she would sink too deeply into the mire of Bohemianism, as exemplified by La llorraine and Cliffe Kennedy, in whose company he had found her on his previous leave. At all events, without quite knowing how it came about, Deb perceived the handsome sapper to be a prominent factor in her daily life. He rang her up on the ’phone regularly every morning, and was alternately facetious or reproachfully tender in claiming her day for the theatre, or a jaunt in the country, or dinner with his people. The play or the restaurant was always selected by him with due care for her innocence and not her preference. He loaded her with gifts that were a compromise between the generosity of an Eastern potentate in the wooing of a rapacious slave-girl, and such restraint as decorum demands before an engagement be a sealed fact: books of poetry, principally Spencer’s “Faerie Queene,” flowers, chocolates, crystallized fruits—gloves ... he was not quite sure about the gloves, and consulted his sister Beatrice, who said she thought a slight touch of unconventionality might be pleasing to Deb;—and war-trophies, which of course were “different.”
October brought Samson Phillips to town for six weeks of special signaling training. Suddenly, after hanging around Deb since her kiss-in-the-ring days, something pushed him into pursuing her. The old-fashioned term perfectly captured the essence of what he was doing. Maybe he was worried she would get too caught up in the Bohemian lifestyle, like La Llorraine and Cliffe Kennedy, whom he’d seen her with on his last leave. Anyway, without quite knowing how, Deb started to see the handsome sapper as a significant part of her daily routine. He would call her every morning, alternately joking or being gently affectionate as he asked her to join him for the theater, a day out in the countryside, or dinner with his family. He always chose the play or restaurant with care for her innocence rather than her taste. He showered her with gifts that struck a balance between the lavishness of an Eastern king courting a greedy slave-girl and the restraint expected before an engagement was official: poetry books, mainly Spencer’s “Faerie Queene,” flowers, chocolates, crystallized fruits—gloves... he wasn’t quite sure about the gloves, so he asked his sister Beatrice, who suggested that a hint of unconventionality might appeal to Deb;—and war trophies, which of course were “different.”
The Phillips men always conducted a courtship with their entire family rolling up behind them, wave after wave, and ready with a hearty benison instantly the signal for readiness should be given. A man with honest intentions need make no secret of them, Samson sturdily contended. Not only the Phillips’ mother and grandparents and sisters and three younger brothers with their wives, but also, by virtue of Beatrice’s marriage, the whole Redbury family assisted at the pretty spectacle of[155] a dark-haired Jewish maiden wooed and won by a son of the same tribe. Deb told Antonia it was like being courted in the Arena at Olympia on a day when thrown open to the general public. Her set also were amused, though less ostentatiously, by the progress of the affair; it was of a species new to them, and Zoe and Cliffe, in particular, were clamorous for details; puzzled that Deb withheld these. For in spite of her exasperation with the Phillips en masse, she was loyal enough Jewess to protect her own clan from the levity of the Gentile. She confided in Antonia; Antonia knew when to control mere ribaldry; and to consider Samson as a human being, instead of an entertainment.
The Phillips men always went about courtship with their entire family behind them, coming in waves, ready with a hearty blessing as soon as the signal was given. A man with good intentions shouldn’t keep them a secret, Samson firmly argued. Not only were Phillips’ mother, grandparents, sisters, and three younger brothers with their wives involved, but also, thanks to Beatrice’s marriage, the whole Redbury family participated in the charming spectacle of[155] a dark-haired Jewish girl being pursued and won by a son of the same faith. Deb told Antonia it was like being courted in the Arena at Olympia on a day when it was open to the public. Her friends were also entertained, though less conspicuously, by how things were unfolding; it was a kind of experience they weren't used to, and Zoe and Cliffe, in particular, were eager for details, confused that Deb was keeping them to herself. Despite her irritation with the entire Phillips clan, she was loyal enough as a Jewess to shield her family from the frivolity of outsiders. She shared with Antonia; Antonia understood when to keep things light and when to see Samson as a person, not just an entertainment.
The whole wooing was not so incongruous to Deb’s temperament as the Studio Gang believed it. They made no account of her fundamental racial instincts responsive to just such a reaction from truancy, nor to the first twenty years of her life, spent in an atmosphere where Samson’s methods would have seemed wholly normal and pleasing. The incongruity only appeared when contrasted with more recent imprints on her development. These were responsible for her first careless acceptance of Samson’s appropriation; she forgot, until too deeply committed for withdrawal, that his actions and her acquiescence were here expressive of more ponderous significance than in the case of Cliffe Kennedy, for instance. She forgot, in fact, at the outset of the event, that the Samsons of this world do not lend themselves to wayside incident.
The whole courtship wasn't as out of sync with Deb's personality as the Studio Gang thought. They overlooked her basic instincts that responded to exactly this kind of behavior from someone who's slacking off, and her first twenty years living in an environment where Samson's tactics would have seemed completely normal and acceptable. The disconnect only became apparent when compared to the more recent influences on her growth. These influences led her to initially accept Samson's actions without question; she forgot, until she was too engaged to pull back, that his behavior and her agreement were significantly more meaningful than in the case of Cliffe Kennedy, for example. She actually forgot, at the beginning of the situation, that the Samsons of the world don’t just play a minor role in someone’s life.
Apprehension faintly stirred in her only when she saw escape everywhere blocked, by the solemnly joyful expectation of Samson’s mother and grandparents who had so long and patiently waited for the eldest son to make his choice; by the already-one-of-the-family chaff of his younger brothers and their wives (Samson shorn of his strength by Delilah was a recurringly favourite joke with them); by her own folly in having yielded whenever he petitioned for her company; mainly, by Samson’s propensity to propose to her in the form of an arithmetical allegory in which Cliffe Kennedy hazily figured—“Supposing one Man were to have known one Girl for sixteen years, and she had known another Man for three and a half months, while the first Man was away; and the first Man came home again for six weeks, how long ought he to wait before taking the Girl to drink from the Singing Stream?”
Apprehension only slightly stirred in her when she saw that escape was completely blocked by the solemnly joyful expectation of Samson’s mother and grandparents, who had patiently waited for their eldest son to make his choice; by the teasing of his younger brothers and their wives, who joked that Samson, shorn of his strength by Delilah, was their favorite topic; by her own foolishness in always agreeing to be with him when he asked; and mainly, by Samson’s tendency to propose to her through a complicated math riddle that included Cliffe Kennedy in a vague way—“If one Man had known one Girl for sixteen years, and she had known another Man for three and a half months while the first Man was away; and then the first Man came back for six weeks, how long should he wait before taking the Girl to drink from the Singing Stream?”
Bohemia to him meant dancing and carnival and riot in hot studios; it meant glaring lights and stifling air and glittering evening dress. All the nineteenth-century rigmarole: the flash, and gleam of bare limbs; the dark hectic red of spilt wine; exotic music, and the stage, and doubtful witticisms and free love—free love as opposed to real love. It was his fixed idea that literally to remove Deb from the fetid atmosphere and take her to where a stream babbled and gurgled and splashed over the stones and between green banks, was then and there bound to react upon her system in the way that he so desired.
Bohemia, to him, meant dancing, partying, and chaos in hot studios; it meant bright lights, stuffy air, and sparkling evening dresses. All the drama of the 19th century: the flash and shine of bare skin; the deep, intense red of spilled wine; exotic music, the stage, questionable jokes, and open relationships—open relationships as opposed to real love. He was convinced that if he could just take Deb away from the unpleasant atmosphere and bring her to a place where a stream flowed and bubbled and splashed over the stones and through lush green banks, it would have the effect on her he so desperately wanted.
It did not take Deb long to perceive his motive for these day-long jaunts into the country; and mischief urged her to play up; to dabble her fingers among the slippery shallows—it was fortunately a warm October—and to sigh ... once or twice ... and murmur “I wish——” and be wistfully silent again ... and dabble a bit more ... was quite sufficient to make Samson preen himself, owning the stream, her thoughts, the crude blue sky, and the entire healing balm of Nature. He wished her to be convinced of her folly in lingering to gaze at Vanity Fair, when she might have been weaving willow garlands. It was inconceivable that she had done more than gaze with childish long-lashed eyes ... not knowing what she saw....
It didn't take Deb long to figure out his reason for these long trips into the countryside; and feeling playful pushed her to act out; to dip her fingers into the shallow water—it was a pleasantly warm October—and to sigh ... once or twice ... and say “I wish——” before falling silent again... and dabble a bit more ... was more than enough to make Samson feel proud, owning the stream, her thoughts, the bright blue sky, and the entire soothing comfort of Nature. He wanted her to realize how foolish she was for lingering to look at Vanity Fair when she could have been making willow crowns. It was hard to believe she had done anything more than stare with her wide, innocent eyes ... not really understanding what she was seeing....
As though in complete sympathy with the cause of reform, running water seemed to follow him about automatically. Whatever haphazard portion of country they rambled, the persistent brook appeared like an obedient servant on command. Deb began to wish her education were completed; the weather might any day turn chill and dreary. With this in mind, she perched upon a couple of rickety boards which roughly bridged a sparkle of narrow river, and shamelessly determined to put forth her powers to exact forthwith the inevitable proposal, and thus be through with it.
As if completely in tune with the reform movement, running water seemed to follow him around effortlessly. No matter where they wandered in the countryside, the ever-present brook appeared like a devoted servant at his call. Deb started to wish her education was finished; the weather could turn cold and gloomy any day now. With that thought in mind, she perched on a couple of shaky boards that roughly spanned a shimmering narrow river, and boldly decided to use her influence to demand the inevitable proposal right away, so she could get it over with.
She had not the same compunction in dealing with Samson Phillips that might have wrung her had he been the good-natured, faithful type of fool she had at first imagined him. The man had revealed himself a fanatic, whose gospel was Simple Goodness; but who in preaching it materialized its intangible fragrance as of garnered apples, into a quality of cold iron; forbidding, repellant. High-principled he certainly[157] was, but intolerantly throned and totally without forgiveness. He would have made martyrs where he could not make converts. He destroyed Simple Goodness, in his harsh advocacy, as he had destroyed the beauty of running water, by letting it serve as object-lesson.
She didn’t feel the same guilt when dealing with Samson Phillips that she might have felt if he had been the kind-hearted, loyal fool she first thought he was. The man had shown himself to be a fanatic, whose belief was Simple Goodness; but in promoting it, he turned its elusive beauty into something cold and uninviting, like iron. He was certainly principled, but he sat on his high horse and was completely unforgiving. He would create martyrs instead of making converts. In his harsh support, he destroyed Simple Goodness, just as he had ruined the beauty of flowing water by using it as a lesson.
On this berry and bronze morning of October, Deb opposed to him a dancing elfin mood that was far more nimbly in accord with the tags of fluttering colour blown from the trees into the eddies of writhing silver, with the jolly boisterous hedges, all aflame and a-prickle, a blaze of hips and haws webbed in the powdery tangle of old-man’s-beard—Deb was more wickedly and wantonly a part of such a morning as this, kicking her legs to and fro from the plank which spanned the water, than Samson with all his most complacent hopes for her betterment and cure could have deemed possible.
On this berry and bronze morning in October, Deb presented a lively, playful mood that matched perfectly with the vibrant colors fluttering from the trees into the swirling silver, alongside the cheerful, lively hedges, all aglow and prickly, a blaze of hips and haws tangled in the fluffy strands of old-man's-beard. Deb was more mischievously a part of this morning than Samson, with all his hopeful wishes for her improvement and healing, could have ever imagined, as she kicked her legs back and forth from the plank spanning the water.
“This is how I like to see you looking,” he said, lying full length on the bank, and smiling lazily across at her. “Come, now, isn’t it better than studios?”
“This is how I like to see you looking,” he said, lying back on the bank, smiling lazily at her. “Come on, isn’t this better than studios?”
“Supposing a girl should marry a man”—(“and I don’t see why he shouldn’t do some mathematics for a change,” reflected Deb)—“Supposing a girl should marry a man, and the man had different tastes from the girl, about studios and nature, you know, and they had two children——” Samson turned his head away, and nibbled grass—“and both had the same tastes as either one of the parents, ought the other to give up his or her own feelings about things or force them on the children, supposing he or she to be sure his or her ways were the best?”
“Imagine a girl marrying a guy”—(“and I don’t see why he couldn’t do some math for a change,” Deb thought)—“Imagine a girl marrying a guy, and he liked different things than she did, like studios and nature, you know, and they had two kids——” Samson turned his head away and chewed on some grass—“and both kids ended up liking the same things as one of the parents, should the other parent give up their own feelings about things or push their views onto the kids, assuming they believed their way was the best?”
And she waited solemnly for him to work it out.
And she waited quietly for him to figure it out.
He won respect by neither flinching nor compromising. “A man should never allow his children to be brought up away from Nature, whatever they may want themselves.”
He earned respect by standing firm and not giving in. “A man should never let his children grow up away from Nature, regardless of what they may want.”
“Yes”—straddling the plank so as to face him—“but isn’t what they want themselves, Nature? And if it isn’t natural for them to want Nature——”
“Yes”—straddling the plank to face him—“but isn’t what they want themselves, Nature? And if it isn’t natural for them to want Nature——”
“Then they are unnatural children,” said Samson, stamping with firm boots on his mythical offspring.
“Then they are unnatural kids,” said Samson, stomping his sturdy boots on his legendary children.
Deb’s eyes suddenly filled with tears. Fancy had quickened into momentary life a pair of baby creatures like herself, eager for bright, useless toys, perversely breaking them at each fresh disappointment ... her children, pressed and wrenched into the pattern their inflexible father judged best for them....
Deb’s eyes suddenly filled with tears. Fancy had momentarily brought to life a couple of baby creatures like herself, excited for shiny, pointless toys, and letting them break with every new disappointment ... her children, pushed and molded into the shape their strict father believed was right for them....
The might-have-been faded, and was replaced by an exultant[158] sense of escape. Thank God, these children—hers and Samson’s—need never live and be sorrowful; thank God, she was still free to scamper away and play.
The possibilities faded away and were replaced by a joyful sense of escape. Thank God, these kids—hers and Samson’s—will never have to live in sorrow; thank God, she was still free to run off and play.
“Deb——” he pulled the peak of his cap down over his eyes; and his words were pumped out with extreme difficulty. “Deb, will you marry me?”
“Deb——” he pulled the brim of his cap down over his eyes; and his words came out with great difficulty. “Deb, will you marry me?”
“No—oh, no”—reaction was still too violent to admit of polite temporizing.
“No—oh, no”—the reaction was still too intense to allow for polite delay.
A long silence while Samson assimilated her refusal. An interminable silence. Was he wondering what his family would say? They were in such a crucial condition of expectancy that he would have to tell them when he got home—the telling would not be easy.... Deb rebelliously tried to jerk pity aside; it was his own fault. The right sort of man would have been decently uncommunicative till his desire was an accomplished fact; so typically Jewish to drag in the entire household! Or else he should have chosen a maiden more suitable to be the object of his benevolent chivalry. She had not deliberately hoodwinked him into belief that she was this maiden, so unlettered in life as his obstinacy chose to assert. The accordion stretches or shrinks according to the player. She hummed a tag of verse:
A long silence while Samson processed her refusal. An endless silence. Was he wondering what his family would think? They were in such a crucial state of anticipation that he would have to tell them when he got home—the explanation wouldn’t be easy.... Deb stubbornly tried to push aside any pity; it was his own fault. The right kind of guy would have been appropriately reserved until his desire was achieved; so typically Jewish to involve the whole family! Or he should have picked a girl more suited to be the object of his noble intentions. She hadn’t intentionally misled him into believing she was that girl, as his stubbornness insisted. The accordion shifts based on the player. She hummed a snippet of a verse:
—Outburst of romping spirits muted quickly at recollection of the figure lying motionless and with back turned towards her.... He was the only man who had ever spoken the actual words to her: “Will you marry me?” Funny! Years ago, before they quarrelled, she and Con were canoeing in a sort of hazy dreamland when it was taken for granted between them that they would canoe thus into all eternity; and the other men.... What on earth had led Samson to such a mistake in selection? From the outside, of course, she appeared to have most of the requisites: same faith, decent family, right age (a year or two older than perfection, perhaps, but nothing to fuss about!) good looks, good health, good manners—the presence of his mother had always petrified her into gentle orthodoxy ... but surely, surely, he must have sensed behind these layers, something wrong—Well, not exactly wrong, but different. Perhaps he did realize it now, and was relieved ... he hardly looked relieved—furtively[159] her eyes peeped towards him, and then quickly away again ... an almost stricken expression to his recumbent lines. Surely she could not be responsible for that? What possible thread of affinity was taut and silken between her and Samson that any act of her could reach him and hurt him? He should have been sensible—Deb kicked petulantly at a low bough near her foot—the suitable kind of girl would have accepted him joyfully; would be nestling her head against his shoulder by now; causing him to feel so strong and brave and protective; and he could have taken her home, and proudly trumpeted his engagement, and the united family could have poured out lavish blessings ... quite wonderful, in its Suitable way, this Suitable dream; she could see that; only it did not fit her, or else she did not fit it ... a dream going begging!
—The lively spirits faded quickly as she remembered the figure lying still with his back turned toward her.... He was the only man who had ever actually asked her, “Will you marry me?” How strange! Years ago, before they fought, she and Con had been canoeing in a sort of hazy dreamland where it was taken for granted that they would canoe like that forever; and the other men... What on earth made Samson think she was the right choice? From the outside, she seemed to check all the boxes: same faith, decent family, right age (maybe a year or two older than perfect, but nothing to stress over!), good looks, good health, good manners—the presence of his mother had always made her act all proper ... but surely, he must have sensed underneath all that, something was off—well, not exactly off, but different. Maybe he realized it now, and felt relieved ... though he hardly looked relieved—furtively[159] her eyes glanced toward him, then quickly looked away again ... an almost shocked expression on his relaxed face. Surely she couldn’t be responsible for that? What possible bond was there between her and Samson that anything she did could affect him? He should have known better—Deb kicked irritably at a low branch near her foot—the right kind of girl would have accepted him happily; would be resting her head on his shoulder by now; making him feel strong and brave and protective; and he could have taken her home, proudly announced their engagement, and their families could have showered them with blessings ... such a wonderful, proper dream; she could see that; only it didn’t fit her, or maybe she didn’t fit it ... a dream going to waste!
Still silent? Another glimmering look from between her lashes, two black fans, long in the centre, dwindling at either corner. He must be badly hurt ... grace touched her to penitence again. After all, he had wanted just her—so there must be a particle of her very self, apart from all misconception, which had tugged him to love and to pain.
Still quiet? Another shimmering glance from between her lashes, two black fans, long in the center, narrowing at each corner. He must be really hurt ... grace pushed her to feel guilty again. After all, he had wanted only her—so there must be a piece of her true self, apart from all misunderstanding, that had pulled him to love and to suffering.
Yes—but can’t he look after himself? Need I? need I? No one looked after me when the Soldier.... Need one be nice to grown-up men? Because even when it’s only a boy—even when it’s Lothar von Relling, nobody understands that you’re just “trying to be nice.”... She had been waiting over a year for a little heavenly approbation for that act. Nevertheless, she ought to have said something softening in answer to Samson’s avowal, besides the bald and honest: “Oh no” ... Manners!—What did one say? “Believe me, Sir, I am deeply sensible of the honour you have done me, though all unworthy of it,”—Deb could not suppress a joyous gurgle of laughter—she was free—free—light of heel and of heart. No more arithmetical allegories; nor deriving of solid moral benefit from the sight of running water; nor suffocation under the possessive approval of a good Jewish family; nor quaking in apprehension of the proposal to come. She was free to return to the set of wild young heretics who knew her as she was—or a little worse—in place of these others who thought her so much better, and to whom her real self would have been a mystifying disaster.
Yes—but can’t he take care of himself? Do I have to? Do I? No one looked after me when the Soldier... Do we really need to be nice to grown men? Because even when it’s just a boy—even when it’s Lothar von Relling, nobody gets that you’re just “trying to be nice.”... She had been waiting over a year for a little heavenly approval for that act. Still, she should have said something kinder in response to Samson’s declaration, besides the blunt and honest: “Oh no” ... Manners!—What do you say? “Believe me, Sir, I am truly grateful for the honor you have given me, though I am unworthy of it,”—Deb couldn’t help but let out a joyful laugh—she was free—free—light on her feet and in her heart. No more complicated allegories; no more trying to find solid moral lessons from the sight of running water; no more choking under the overbearing approval of a good Jewish family; no more shaking in fear of the proposal to come. She was free to return to the group of wild young rebels who knew her as she really was—or maybe a little worse—instead of these others who thought she was so much better, and to whom her true self would have been a confusing disaster.
Samson stirred at the sound of her laugh. “Come along, we shall miss our train,” he said curtly. The peak of his cap stood between them all the way home. To avoid being alone[160] with her, he chose a crowded compartment for their journey home, and completed it in a motor omnibus, instead of a taxi-cab according to custom. Deb submitted meekly, feeling as though she were being punished for naughtiness. It was her nature to cling affectionately even to unpleasant conditions, directly they had established any claims of habit; so that it was with a pang of kindliness that from the steps of Montagu Hall she saw Samson salute her and stride away:
Samson perked up at the sound of her laughter. “Let’s go, we’ll miss our train,” he said sharply. The brim of his cap loomed between them all the way home. To avoid being alone with her, he chose a packed compartment for their trip back and opted for a bus instead of a taxi like usual. Deb followed quietly, feeling like she was being punished for mischief. It was in her nature to cling affectionately to even uncomfortable situations once they became familiar; so it was with a twinge of warmth that she watched Samson wave goodbye and walk away from the steps of Montagu Hall.
“And now I shall never see him again!”
“And now I’ll never see him again!”
II
She saw him again three evenings afterwards. His mother wrote, cordially bidding her to dinner. Deb, with every inclination to behave like a coward and refuse, yet felt it incumbent upon her to “face the music.”... She had eaten at the Phillips’ table every day and sometimes twice a day, for a fortnight. But she could not help considering the invitation a mistake in tactics—What more could they want of her, now?
She saw him again three nights later. His mom wrote, warmly inviting her to dinner. Deb, wanting to back out and be a coward, still felt it was her duty to “face the music.”... She had had meals at the Phillips’ table every day and sometimes twice a day for two weeks. But she couldn’t help but think the invitation was a tactical error—What more could they want from her now?
She consulted Richard: “D’you think I need go? It’ll be like a funeral. I feel I ought to bring a wreath.”
She asked Richard, “Do you think I should go? It’s going to feel like a funeral. I think I should bring a wreath.”
“Sure you don’t want him?” asked Richard gravely.
“Are you sure you don’t want him?” Richard asked seriously.
“No—no—no. I should have to go to Synagogue, and dine with the whole family at Mrs Phillips’ every single night—they never seem, any of them, to dine at their own houses. And have a Visitors’ Day. And do good works; not good work, but good works. And never read anything except the Faerie Queene and Rosa Nouchette Carey, and the newspaper leaders. And give up all my pals, because they’re a bad lot. And be accountable to a man for my freaks.’
“No—no—no. I would have to go to synagogue and have dinner with the whole family at Mrs. Phillips’ house every single night—they never seem to eat at their own homes. And I’d have to participate in Visitors’ Day. And do good works; not just one good work, but multiple good works. And I could only read the Faerie Queene and Rosa Nouchette Carey, along with the editorial articles in the newspaper. And I’d need to give up all my friends because they’re a bad influence. And I’d have to be accountable to a man for my behavior.”
“Well—that’s just being married, isn’t it?”
"Well—that's just what being married is all about, right?"
“It’s just being married to Samson Phillips—and that’s being married three times thick. I say—I do believe you’re in favour of it.”
“It’s just being married to Samson Phillips—and that’s like being married three times over. I say—I really think you’re in favor of it.”
Richard said he did not want to force her inclinations. He was perfectly serious about it; these lapses overtook him at times.
Richard said he didn’t want to push her feelings. He was completely serious about it; these moments got to him sometimes.
She curled her arms round the balustrade post—their conversation took place at the foot of the Montagu Hall main staircase—and put her chin down on her arms and said: “Dear old boy, I warn you that you and father and Aunt Stella would be taken over by the Phillips family-life, and be absorbed[161] like ink into blotting-paper. I daresay grandfather would manage to stand out....”
She wrapped her arms around the railing post—their conversation happened at the bottom of the Montagu Hall main staircase—and rested her chin on her arms and said: “Hey, just a heads-up that you, Dad, and Aunt Stella would get completely swept up by the Phillips family life, getting absorbed like ink on blotting paper. I bet Grandpa would manage to stay out of it....”
“He’s a Major in the Sappers, isn’t he?”
“He’s a Major in the Sappers, right?”
“Samson? No, only Captain. Why?”
“Samson? No, just Captain. Why?”
“Nothing.... I mean the family are known to be tremendously patriotic and all that sort of thing, aren’t they?”
“Nothing... I mean, the family is known to be super patriotic and all that, right?”
“I suppose so. Rotting apart, Richard, d’you think I need go to-night?”
“I guess so. Falling apart, Richard, do you think I need to go tonight?”
“Yes, I do.”
“Yeah, I do.”
So Deb went, a shy, prim creature in flowered silk and fichu; all her troll mood of October dried into apprehension of spending three awful hours in the awful company of an awful family hating her because she had flouted it. More than ever did she quake at the sound of her unnecessarily loud and nervous peal at the bell, and wished that the Phillips would conduct their love affairs in solo, and not in the bulk.
So Deb went, a shy, proper person in flowery silk and a shawl; all her playful mood from October turned into anxiety about spending three dreadful hours with a terrible family that despised her for going against them. She felt even more uneasy at the sound of her overly loud and anxious ring at the doorbell, and wished that the Phillips would handle their love lives individually, instead of as a group.
By the end of dinner, she was, metaphorically, rubbing her eyes and wondering if she had dreamt the whole matter of Samson’s proposal and her rejection of it. The cicatrice of her infliction showed not a trace on the smooth firm skin of the Phillips’ complacency. The Phillips’ grandparents still made a fuss of the dear little girl, such a well-mannered little girl, and (in brackets) our Samson’s little girl. Mrs Phillips and Beatrice still included her in all their plans, and consulted her with pleasant humorous allowance for her immaturity. While Herbert and Abe, the two younger brothers—Joseph was at the Front—and their wives Martha and Gwendolen—Florence was not yet allowed to be up more than an hour a day, although little Fanny was a miraculously good baby—continued their chaff as though the situation were at exactly the same stage as last time Deb had dined there. Abe even made reference to the threadbare matter of Delilah and clipped locks....
By the end of dinner, she was, in a way, rubbing her eyes and wondering if she had imagined the whole thing about Samson’s proposal and her rejecting it. The mark of her hurt showed no signs on the smooth, firm skin of the Phillips’ indifference. The Phillips’ grandparents still fussed over the sweet little girl, such a well-mannered little girl, and (in brackets) our Samson’s little girl. Mrs. Phillips and Beatrice still included her in all their plans and talked to her with a nice, humorous understanding of her immaturity. Meanwhile, Herbert and Abe, the two younger brothers—Joseph was at the Front—and their wives, Martha and Gwendolen—Florence wasn’t allowed to be up for more than an hour a day, although little Fanny was an incredibly good baby—continued their banter as if the situation were exactly the same as last time Deb had dined there. Abe even brought up the old story of Delilah and clipped locks....
Only Samson was imperceptibly more silent than usual; but he was never talkative. “Can’t he have told them?” but of course he had told them. They were probably informed beforehand of the exact hour he had meant to propose. Then ... what was the psychology of their present behaviour? Deb was helpless, rebellious, wholly perplexed, and disliking her company more than ever before, because she had imagined she was definitely rid of it; that she would never again sit amongst flashes of white teeth—they were a handsome healthy family and had married handsome healthy girls—and hear the curiously[162] robust conversation about Florence and her baby. When a married pair was in question, they knew no reticence; it was right and seemly that open discussion should take place, even in the presence of a young girl; no harm at all—had not Abe and Florence been enjoined in the Synagogue, within hearing of all, to wax fruitful?... But all jokes concerning love unsanctioned by the Rabbi were strictly prohibited by the Phillips’ men until they were in smoking-room seclusion. This was their code. The code of the Jewish male.
Only Samson was a bit quieter than usual; but he was never chatty. “Couldn’t he have told them?” Of course he had. They probably knew the exact time he was planning to propose. So... what was going on with their current behavior? Deb felt lost, rebellious, completely confused, and more irritated by her company than ever before, because she thought she was finally free of it; that she wouldn't have to sit among flashes of white teeth—they were a handsome, healthy family and had married equally attractive wives—and listen to the strangely lively chatter about Florence and her baby. When it came to a married couple, there was no holding back; it was perfectly acceptable to discuss openly, even in front of a young girl; no big deal—hadn’t Abe and Florence been joined in the Synagogue, right in front of everyone, to be fruitful?... But all jokes about love that weren’t approved by the Rabbi were strictly off-limits for the Phillips men until they were in the smoking room. That was their code. The code of the Jewish male.
“I—I did say ‘no,’ didn’t I? I couldn’t have said ‘yes’ by mistake?” Deb racked her brains—and recognized with horror that her favourite pudding had been provided—a pudding she hated. She had told Mrs Phillips once that it was her favourite, because that lady was distressing herself over an imaginary poorness of fare; and ever since then it was carefully ordered for her, and beamingly heaped on to her plate. To-night the necessity for a second helping was worse than ever, because bewilderment had robbed her of appetite, especially for coals of fire.
“I—I did say ‘no,’ didn’t I? I couldn’t have said ‘yes’ by mistake?” Deb wracked her brain—and realized with horror that her favorite pudding had been served—a pudding she hated. She had once told Mrs. Phillips that it was her favorite because that lady was stressing over an imaginary lack of good food; and ever since then, it was carefully ordered for her and cheerfully piled onto her plate. Tonight, the pressure for a second helping was worse than ever because confusion had taken away her appetite, especially for something she found distasteful.
Once or twice it seemed to her morbidly excited fancy as though the wedding had taken place already—while she was asleep or hypnotized or under drugs—and already she was a Phillips, doomed to dine at this seat at this table in this room for ever and ever, till she was as old as grandmother Phillips; until she died and all the male Phillips followed her corpse to its cremation, and were reluctant even then to scatter abroad the ashes.... “Yes, Mrs Phillips?” She started from her trance, to find the ladies had risen from their seats, and that she was being markedly beckoned upstairs by a would-be mother-in-law into her bedroom to see the corals purchased for little Fanny.
Once or twice, it felt like her overly imaginative mind had convinced her that the wedding had already happened—while she was asleep, hypnotized, or under medication—and she was already a Phillips, destined to sit at this table in this room forever, until she was as old as Grandma Phillips; until she died and all the male Phillips followed her remains to the cremation, even then hesitating to spread the ashes... “Yes, Mrs. Phillips?” She snapped out of her daze to see the ladies had gotten up from their seats, and her future mother-in-law was clearly signaling for her to come upstairs to see the coral pieces bought for little Fanny.
Deb thought: “It’s coming now....”
Deb thought, "It's happening now..."
It came.
It arrived.
The explanation was simple after all: Samson, it appeared, according to his mother, did not understand girls. He had never taken any notice of them—till Deb. He was that sort of man. So when Deb in her first confusion and surprise had stammered “no” to his offer, he had believed she meant “no”.... He had come home in a terrible state—dear silly fellow!—till they had all assured him it was all right, and that he had only to press for a different answer, to get it.... “Girls aren’t as downright as men,” Beatrice had assured[163] him—“just the plain question, without even taking her hand?—and then you shut up completely? Oh, Samson, you old goose—you don’t deserve her!” To which her brother answered gloomily: “How can I take her hand before she has accepted me?”
The explanation was pretty straightforward after all: Samson, according to his mom, just didn’t understand girls. He had never paid any attention to them until Deb. He was that kind of guy. So when Deb, in her initial confusion and surprise, had stammered “no” to his offer, he thought she meant “no”.... He went home feeling terrible—dear, silly guy!—until everyone reassured him it was fine and that he just needed to push for a different answer to get one.... “Girls aren’t as direct as guys,” Beatrice had told[163] him—“just ask her plainly, without even taking her hand?—and then you just go quiet? Oh, Samson, you old fool—you don’t deserve her!” To which her brother replied gloomily: “How can I take her hand before she has accepted me?”
“You know, little Deb”—Mrs Phillips wound up her recital, “Samson is so upright——”
“You know, little Deb”—Mrs. Phillips concluded her story, “Samson is so principled——”
Downright ... and upright ... yes, all that, but she did not want him. How to make these people aware that it was more than maidenly bashfulness which had prompted her to let drop the stupendous good fortune deposited in the palms of her hands.
Downright ... and upright ... yes, all that, but she did not want him. How can I make these people realize that it was more than just shyness that made me let go of the incredible opportunity right in front of me?
Duly chastened, she sat quietly on a small pouffe, her head bent, her hands linked in her lap, while Mrs Phillips apologized for Samson’s remissness in not urging his suit to triumphant conclusion that afternoon on the bridge; and betrayed at the same time her stern pride in the rigid sense of honour which had forbidden her son to speak to the girl of his great love for her at the same time as he proposed marriage. “He argued that he didn’t want to influence you, dear. So I promised to put that right for him. He’s so absurdly chivalrous, that big boy of mine. All his brothers have had their little flirtations. Abe was quite a social success, as I daresay you are aware. But Samson, of course, is the eldest of the four; and his grandmother’s favourite; and that is quite important, as I daresay you know. He always refused to let a girl believe that he meant something serious when he didn’t. And I think, my child, that he was secretly waiting for you to grow up.”
Feeling properly scolded, she sat quietly on a small pouffe, her head down, her hands clasped in her lap, while Mrs. Phillips apologized for Samson’s failure to push his feelings to a successful conclusion that afternoon on the bridge; and at the same time revealed her stern pride in the strong sense of honor that had prevented her son from expressing his deep love for the girl while he also proposed marriage. “He argued that he didn’t want to sway you, dear. So I promised to fix that for him. He’s so ridiculously chivalrous, that big boy of mine. All his brothers have had their little flings. Abe was quite the social success, as you probably know. But Samson, of course, is the oldest of the four; and his grandmother’s favorite; and that’s pretty significant, as I’m sure you realize. He always made sure not to let a girl think he was serious when he wasn’t. And I believe, my child, that he was secretly waiting for you to mature.”
“I’m twenty-five,” whispered Deb inadequately.
“I’m twenty-five,” Deb whispered awkwardly.
“My dear—not really? I thought you were at least three years younger than that. And you have never been in love until now?”
“My dear—not really? I thought you were at least three years younger than that. And you’ve never been in love until now?”
How Cliffe Kennedy would have let his hoyden invention romp at this juncture! But Deb was too aghast at the slow process which was ringing her in, for even the memory of Cliffe—somewhere in the world—to bring comfort.
How Cliffe Kennedy would have let his energetic invention run wild at this point! But Deb was too shocked by the slow situation that was closing in on her for even the thought of Cliffe—somewhere out there in the world—to offer her any comfort.
“I’m not in love with your son,” she cried desperately.
“I don’t love your son,” she said desperately.
“That does not matter at all.” Mrs Phillips spoke with unyielding decision. “Samson has a very high ideal of wifehood. He naturally will not require you to love him before you are married.”
“That doesn’t matter at all.” Mrs. Phillips said firmly. “Samson has a very high standard for a wife. He naturally won’t expect you to love him before you’re married.”
“Oh!” gasped Deb.... The point of view was disconcerting;[164] but Mrs Phillips’ apparent certainty of the wedding was worse than disconcerting—it was terrifying! “I, Deborah, take thee, Samson——” it sounded like two Bible legends badly mixed up.... She rallied her forces for another thrust at the Phillips’ illusion; it was perfectly awful to know that it was still there; that she had done nothing as yet that counted towards damaging it. “Mrs Phillips—please—I—I did mean to say ‘no.’ I’m not worthy of your Samson, indeed I’m not.”
“Oh!” gasped Deb.... The perspective was unsettling;[164] but Mrs. Phillips’ apparent confidence in the wedding was worse than unsettling—it was terrifying! “I, Deborah, take you, Samson——” it sounded like two biblical tales mixed up poorly.... She gathered her strength for another attempt to challenge the Phillips' delusion; it was just awful to realize that it was still there and that she hadn’t done anything yet that could actually damage it. “Mrs. Phillips—please—I—I really meant to say ‘no.’ I’m not worthy of your Samson, truly I’m not.”
The imperturbable dark-skinned surface of Mrs Phillips’ face broke into a gleaming smile.
The calm dark-skinned surface of Mrs. Phillips' face lit up with a bright smile.
“Now I wonder who’s the best judge of that, you or he?” Then more solemnly: “I assure you, my dear little girl, all that matters is that you should make him happy.”
“Now I wonder who’s better at judging that, you or him?” Then more seriously: “I promise you, my dear little girl, what really matters is that you make him happy.”
Deb’s rebellion shot up to hollyhock height as she reflected: “They take it for granted that he’ll make me happy.... Oh, but he would, if I were the Suitable Sort. All the hatefulness of refusing him over again....”
Deb's rebellion reached new heights as she thought, “They assume he'll make me happy.... Oh, but he would, if I were the right person. All the bitterness of turning him down again....”
“Do you mind, Deborah, if I make a remark on the way you do your hair? It is, forgive me if I am rude—so very unbecoming. A young girl should always strive to make the best of herself, you know. Beatrice”—as her daughter came in with an enquiring air of is-it-all-right-now—“I was just telling Deborah how we all wish she would change her style of hairdressing.”
“Do you mind, Deborah, if I comment on how you style your hair? It is, excuse me if this sounds harsh—quite unflattering. A young woman should always try to present herself in the best possible way, you know. Beatrice”—as her daughter walked in with a curious look of is-it-all-good-now—“I was just telling Deborah how we all hope she will switch up her hairdo.”
Mrs Phillips’ inflexion of the word “all” crushed Deb back again on to the pouffe, whence she had deprecatingly risen. All ... she heard the entire Phillips family owning her, re-modelling her, chanting as in chorus: “How we wish Deb would change her style of hairdressing!”
Mrs. Phillips' way of saying "all" pushed Deb back down onto the pouffe, from which she had shyly gotten up. All... she heard the whole Phillips family claiming her, reshaping her, singing in unison: "How we wish Deb would change her hairstyle!"
“Let me try how she looks with it done like mine,” exclaimed Beatrice brightly. “May I, Deb—just for fun? I’m supposed to have a way with hair”—she began to pull out the hairpins. “Oh, what masses—look, mother. I think it’s delightfully quaint the way you tuck it under like a boy, but it seems rather a shame that nobody should guess what a quantity you have, doesn’t it? Hardy says a woman’s crown of glory is her hair.”
“Let me see how she looks with it styled like mine,” Beatrice said cheerfully. “Can I, Deb—just for fun? I’m known for being good with hair”—she started to take out the hairpins. “Oh, what a lot of hair—look, Mom. I think it’s charming the way you tuck it under like a boy, but it’s a bit of a shame that no one should know how much you have, don’t you think? Hardy says a woman's crowning glory is her hair.”
“No, Samson said that,” Deb corrected dreamily. She knew that Hardy Redbury spoke rarely, but with a certain caustic originality.
“No, Samson said that,” Deb corrected thoughtfully. She knew that Hardy Redbury spoke infrequently, but with a unique sharpness.
“There—what do you say to that?” and Beatrice stepped back a pace or two while Mrs Phillips hovered round the victim.... “A little more off the forehead and ears,” she pronounced; “she has such nice little ears; so why not show them?”
“There—what do you think of that?” Beatrice stepped back a step or two while Mrs. Phillips circled around the victim. “Just a bit more off the forehead and ears,” she said; “she has such pretty little ears; so why not show them?”
Deb, accustomed to the thick tumble of hair to her eyebrows, and its warm cluster round her cheeks, stared aghast at her scalped and naked renaissance in the hand-glass Beatrice held up for her benefit. She might have cried with the famous savage who was asked why he did not feel the stress of the weather upon his person: “Me all face!”
Deb, used to the thick hair falling to her eyebrows and its warm halo around her cheeks, stared in shock at her shaved and bare reflection in the hand mirror Beatrice held up for her. She might have exclaimed like the famous savage who was asked why he didn’t feel the harshness of the weather on his body: “Me all face!”
“Doesn’t she look sweet?” Beatrice cried. And Mrs Phillips assented with less of majesty than usual: “It does indeed make a difference.”
“Doesn’t she look sweet?” Beatrice exclaimed. And Mrs. Phillips agreed with less of her usual grandeur: “It really does make a difference.”
“Come down and let Sa——the others see!” Deb was urged to the door and down the stairs, and pushed into the drawing-room, where by now the whole party were assembled.
“Come down and let Sa——the others see!” Deb was encouraged to go to the door and down the stairs, and she was pushed into the living room, where the whole group had gathered by now.
“How do you like her?”
“How do you like her now?”
Truly abashed, head hanging, cheeks a crimson blaze, the girl stood just inside the doorway, while the expected chorus smote her unmuffled hearing:
Truly embarrassed, head down, cheeks burning red, the girl stood just inside the doorway, while the anticipated chorus hit her unfiltered hearing:
“Hullo ... Beatrice at her old games.... By Jove, what a change! So she has got ears, has she? I often wondered.... Greedy little Delilah! all that hair, and then wanting Samson’s into the bargain!... Turn round—no, slowly.... It does suit you, Deb—you must always wear it like that....”
“Halo ... Beatrice at her old tricks.... Wow, what a difference! So she does have ears, huh? I often wondered.... Greedy little Delilah! all that hair, and then wanting Samson’s too!... Turn around—no, slowly.... It really suits you, Deb—you should always wear it like that....”
“Do you consider it an improvement, Samson?” enquired Samson’s mother.
“Do you think it’s an improvement, Samson?” asked Samson’s mother.
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
She could feel his eyes upon her—eyes of hot proprietorship—and knew all the sensations of the slave-girl exploited in the market-place for critical appraisement. The veiling had been ripped from large tracts of her person, leaving them bare—bare.... Deb, who could be quite happily unembarrassed, even unconscious, when the delicious cream-white slenderness of her limbs was exposed to view, who would not have minded a whit any haphazard spectator of her evening bath, cheek rubbed contentedly against her own satiny damp shoulder, loving the huddled contact, Deb now underwent sheer agony[166] at the novelty of stark forehead, ears, and nape of the neck. The erection on top of her head felt rickety, top-heavy; all the separate hairs dragged the wrong way, as hair is prone to do when forced out of its groove; the Phillips went on exclaiming, suggesting, twisting her about and around, trying the effects of her hat on the new coiffure.... And it was not so difficult to refuse Samson when, on the way home, he proposed to her for the second time.
She could feel his gaze on her—an intense, possessive gaze—and knew all the feelings of a girl on display, being evaluated in the marketplace. The covering had been torn away from large areas of her body, leaving them exposed—exposed.... Deb, who could usually remain completely unbothered, even unaware, when the beautiful cream-white slenderness of her limbs was revealed, who wouldn't have cared at all about any random onlooker during her evening bath, her cheek comfortably resting against her own silky damp shoulder, enjoying the close contact, now felt overwhelming discomfort at the unfamiliar exposure of her forehead, ears, and the back of her neck. The hairstyle on her head felt wobbly and unbalanced; all the strands of hair pulled in odd directions, like they often do when they're forced out of their usual style; the Phillips kept exclaiming, suggesting, spinning her around, experimenting with how her hat looked with the new hairstyle.... And it wasn't hard to turn down Samson when, on the way home, he proposed to her for the second time.[166]
III
“And now I shall never see him again.”
“And now I will never see him again.”
A week later came a formal invitation from Mrs. Phillips bidding Deb to dinner.
A week later, Mrs. Phillips sent a formal invitation inviting Deb to dinner.
Nightmare ... and really nightmare, this. One lops off a head and it promptly grows again; or hits out ever so many times at a malignant beast-face and hits ... past it. And it pushes itself nearer.... What was the good of refusing Samson, if something in his temperament was blank to refusals? And she could not stay away, with the knowledge that in Sussex Gardens the Phillips’ illusion was still large and benign and unmutilated ... illusion that she and Samson were to be married. A smooth, shiny illusion, like a forehead bared of its tumble of fringe....
Nightmare ... and a total nightmare at that. You chop off a head, and it just grows back; or you swing at a wicked beast face over and over and miss ... every time. And it keeps closing in on you.... What was the point of saying no to Samson if there was something about him that didn’t register refusals? She just couldn’t stay away, knowing that in Sussex Gardens, the Phillips’ illusion was still grand and kind and intact ... the illusion that she and Samson were going to get married. A smooth, shiny illusion, like a forehead with no messy bangs....
Something drastic had to be done to it. She would have to accept the invitation to dinner, and sit at that seat at that table in that room ... and watch the teeth flashing and gleaming ... hear again the joke about Samson shorn of his strength by Delilah ... be approved as one of the family by Mrs. Phillips ... and feel Samson’s eyes of fanatic proprietorship fixed upon her while she gulped down her favourite pudding. She would have to go, because the worse alternative was to remain in ignorance of just how much she was still engaged to Samson. And perhaps after dinner she would find another way of beating in her cry of freedom upon his unreceptiveness. But she was not very hopeful of this.... She was frightened.... The Phillips were altogether too much for her.
Something drastic had to change. She would have to accept the dinner invitation, sit at that spot at the table in that room... and watch the smiles shining and bright... hear the same old joke about Samson losing his strength because of Delilah... be recognized as part of the family by Mrs. Phillips... and feel Samson’s intense gaze fixed on her while she devoured her favorite dessert. She would have to go, because the worse option was to stay unaware of how much she was still connected to Samson. And maybe after dinner she would find another way to express her desire for freedom against his unresponsiveness. But she wasn’t very optimistic about it... She was scared... The Phillips were just too overwhelming for her.
However, the nightmare did not precisely repeat itself. There was no flash and gleam of white teeth round the table; but instead long sombre faces; Samson the centre of commiserating[167] solicitude. An oppressive atmosphere of reproach directed towards Deb; the second refusal could not be thrown off as lightly as the first. Ultimate results, no doubt, would be the same ... inconceivable that the eldest son of the tribe should not have the maiden of his choice. But meanwhile the maiden was giving trouble ... how dared she? Mrs Phillips had much ado to keep the hatred from her eyes every time she brooded down the table at Deb. What better match could she want than Samson? Samson, with his splendid looks, and his grandmother’s fortune, and his loyal unwavering affection. The affection of a good Jew who would give her a comfortable home.... Obviously the girl was coquetting—testing her power—and making Samson suffer. She deserved to be whipped ... making Samson suffer. And a mother in such a crisis must control her primitive longings to use force upon stubborn opposition—to take Deb and throw her under Samson’s feet—“There—to do what you like with.... And now, sleep again and eat again and smile again ... my son ... my son ....”
However, the nightmare didn’t play out exactly the same. There were no bright, shining smiles around the table; instead, there were long, serious faces, with Samson at the center of sympathetic concern. A heavy atmosphere of reproach filled the room, directed at Deb; the second refusal couldn’t be brushed off as easily as the first. The final outcome, no doubt, would be the same... it was unimaginable that the eldest son of the tribe wouldn’t have the girl he wanted. But in the meantime, the girl was causing trouble... how dare she? Mrs. Phillips struggled to hide her anger every time she glared down the table at Deb. What better match could she ask for than Samson? Samson, with his handsome looks, his grandmother’s wealth, and his loyal, steadfast affection. The love of a good Jew who would provide her with a comfortable home... Clearly, the girl was teasing—testing her power—and making Samson suffer. She deserved to be punished... making Samson suffer. And a mother in such a situation must restrain her primal urges to force her will on stubborn opposition—to take Deb and throw her at Samson’s feet—“There—do what you want with her... And now, sleep again, eat again, and smile again... my son... my son...”
Deb understood all this, understood and was passionately sorry for the irritable disappointed heart that craved for Samson’s babies to worship as none of the grandchildren had ever yet been worshipped, and cursed her for her perverseness in refusing birth to this small dark-skinned Samson. She wished she did not understand quite so well. Had she been wholly an outsider, she could have dealt her wound, and jigged away. Or had she been wholly in spirit one of these people, then what romance in the prospect of just such a home and babies! But betwixt and between ... a laughing vagabond soul who could ache in every fibre for the sorrows of a Jewish mother; light flying heels that yet lingered for their owner to look back regretfully on anchorage—a very unsatisfactory blend ... and, oh, what was going to happen after the interminable dinner?
Deb understood all of this. She felt deeply sorry for the frustrated heart that longed for Samson’s children to be adored like none of the grandchildren ever had been, and she cursed herself for her stubbornness in not bringing this small dark-skinned Samson into the world. She wished she didn’t understand so well. If she had been completely an outsider, she could have inflicted her pain and danced away. Or if she had been fully part of this community, then the idea of such a home and children would have been so romantic! But she was caught in between… a carefree soul who could feel every ounce of a Jewish mother’s sorrow; light, carefree feet that still hesitated, making her owner look back regretfully at stability—a very unsatisfactory mix… and, oh, what was going to happen after the endless dinner?
After dinner, a series of weighty manœuvres left Deb alone with Samson in the small boudoir.
After dinner, a series of significant maneuvers left Deb alone with Samson in the small bedroom.
“What I want to know—what I feel you ought to tell me—is why won’t you marry me?” The question lifted itself from his glucose despondency.
“What I want to know—what I feel you should tell me is why won’t you marry me?” The question arose from his heavy sadness.
Could he be made to see?—“Because—because—oh, Samson, we’re so utterly different.”
Could he be made to understand?—“Because—because—oh, Samson, we're just so completely different.”
“But they belong to the same world—their code, their creed—and we don’t. Quiet and lively is only on top. You think things wrong that I think right, and the other way about.”
“But they belong to the same world—their code, their creed—and we don’t. Quiet and lively is only on the surface. You see things wrong that I see right, and the other way around.”
“There is no such thing as thinking things right or wrong, Deb. They are right or wrong.”
“There’s no such thing as thinking about things as right or wrong, Deb. They are right or wrong.”
“Well—there you are!” eagerly. Perhaps by patient wriggling she could twist her way out of this earth-tunnel, instead of by one volcanic eruption. “I’d be frightened to believe that. It’s too simple....”
“Well—there you are!” she said eagerly. Maybe if she kept wiggling patiently, she could find a way out of this earth-tunnel without causing a volcanic eruption. “I’d be scared to believe that. It’s too simple....”
“Well, what do you believe right which I believe wrong?” She could not tabulate. And remained silent.
"Well, what do you think is right that I think is wrong?" She couldn't figure it out. So she stayed quiet.
“There, you see!” conclusively.
“There, you see!” for sure.
“If you married me,” he persisted, “I’d give you every single thing you wanted”—with a mental reservation that his promise naturally did not include the things that were unfit for her.
“If you married me,” he kept insisting, “I’d give you everything you wanted”—with the unspoken note that his promise obviously didn’t cover anything that wasn’t right for her.
She twisted in another direction. “You don’t like my friends.”
She turned in another direction. “You don’t like my friends.”
“No. They’re not real, Deb. And you won’t like them either when you learn that they’re not real. Nothing unwholesome can be real. I don’t care how clever they are—I’ve no respect for cleverness or art——”
“No. They’re not real, Deb. And you won’t like them either when you find out they’re not real. Nothing unwholesome can be real. I don’t care how smart they are—I have no respect for intelligence or art——”
“Not the ‘Faerie Queene’?” innocently.
"Not the 'Faerie Queene'?" asked innocently.
“That’s wholesome. It has a sound moral. But your Bohemians ... they’re not good. Not good or kind. That’s all that matters—goodness and kindness.”
“That’s wholesome. It has a solid moral. But your Bohemians ... they aren’t good. Not good or kind. That’s all that counts—goodness and kindness.”
“They are,” obstreperously. “Bohemians are notoriously kinder-hearted and more generous than Philistines.”
“They are,” loudly. “Bohemians are known to be kinder and more generous than Philistines.”
The man smiled. “Yes, call me a Philistine. I’m proud of it. But you don’t understand, Deb. How much time does an artist give her husband or her children or her home?”
The man smiled. “Yes, call me a Philistine. I’m proud of it. But you don’t get it, Deb. How much time does an artist really spend on her husband, her kids, or her home?”
“His temperament needs variety, I suppose.”
“His temperament needs variety, I guess.”
Samson closed his mouth firmly; he was not going to discuss temperament with Deb, who mercifully did not know what she was talking about.
Samson shut his mouth tight; he wasn't going to talk about temperament with Deb, who thankfully had no idea what she was talking about.
“I wouldn’t let you be dull, little girl, if that’s what you’re afraid of. We could travel.”
“I wouldn’t let you be boring, little girl, if that’s what you’re worried about. We could go on an adventure.”
“Together or separately?”
“Together or apart?”
He laughed at the joke. “And you wouldn’t want to see so much of your friends ... we’re a very united family, you know, and Beatrice and Flo and Esther are always together.”
He laughed at the joke. “And you wouldn’t want to see so much of your friends ... we’re a very close family, you know, and Beatrice, Flo, and Esther are always together.”
A very united family—God, yes!
A really close-knit family—God, yes!
“So we’ve disposed of obstacle number one”; Samson’s spirits were rising rapidly. (But how have we disposed of it? thought Deb.) “Come now, what’s obstacle number two?”
“So we've dealt with obstacle number one,” Samson's spirits were lifting quickly. (But how did we deal with it? Deb wondered.) “Alright now, what’s obstacle number two?”
“It’s because you’re such a united family”—she struggled hard to find expressive words—“that you owe it to them to put the right sort of girl in the spare place. Don’t you see, oh, don’t you see, Samson, that I should spoil the cantata.”
“It’s because you’re such a close-knit family”—she had a hard time finding the right words—“that you owe it to them to choose the right kind of girl for the open spot. Don’t you get it, oh, don’t you see, Samson, that I would ruin the cantata.”
“But they like you tremendously, little girl; mother and Beatrice are awfully fond of you. And when you get to know Flo and Martha and Gwen——”
“But they really like you a lot, kid; your mom and Beatrice are super fond of you. And when you get to know Flo, Martha, and Gwen——”
“It’s no good. I should make you wretched. Oh—why do you want ... just me?”
“It’s no good. I should make you miserable. Oh—why do you want ... just me?”
“You are the embodiment of the qualities I most admire in a woman.”
“You are the perfect example of the qualities I admire most in a woman.”
And he believed it, too. And was unaware that it was some elusive pixie element about the girl—a subtle swing of movement, a freshness thrilling in her voice, some fleeting curving trick of her lip and eyelids, a scornful daintiness which were magic to his manhood, and which would haunt him and escape him, trip up his senses and beckon him on again ... that it was this which, subconsciously, kept him persistent for just Deb, and no other girl. But he was sincere enough, talking rubbish about embodiment of qualities. This was her pixiness, translated into Samsonese.
And he believed it, too. He was unaware that it was some elusive magical quality about the girl—a subtle sway in her movements, a fresh excitement in her voice, some fleeting curve of her lips and eyelids, and a dainty scornfulness that felt enchanting to him, pulling at his senses and drawing him in again. This was what, subconsciously, made him stay focused on just Deb, and no one else. But he was genuine enough, talking nonsense about embodying certain qualities. This was her magic, translated into his own way of speaking.
Deb sighed. “One would suppose you wanted to be tormented for all the rest of your life.”
Deb sighed. “You’d think you wanted to be tortured for the rest of your life.”
“In what special ways are you so determined to torment me?” he teased her.
“In what ways are you so set on tormenting me?” he joked.
“Everything can’t be drawn up in lists.... I should get restless moods, and want to do all sorts of things that you’d think funny or mad or imprudent—or unnecessary, and I should want to do them there and then and at once ... without thinking them over. And I shall hate being asked questions, and turn sulky over answering them. And I’d go away without you, and forget to write. And ask for a latch-key. And invite people to see me whom you aren’t sure are the right sort, and discuss topics that you’re quite sure are the wrong sort. And shock your mother by not taking enough interest in little Fanny. And get furiously excited over a book[170] or a picture or a bit of verse or a face or—or ... the way a studio is arranged, or the first summer day in March, before anyone expected it ... the first day that one can fling one’s self down on to warm green grass and lie there ... and lie there dreaming....”
“Not everything can be organized in lists.... I’m going to have restless moods and want to do all sorts of things that you might think are funny or crazy or unwise—or unnecessary, and I’ll want to do them right then and there without thinking them through. I’ll hate being asked questions and get sulky about answering them. I might leave without you and forget to write. I’ll want a latch-key. I’ll invite people over that you’re not sure are the right kind, and discuss topics that you know aren’t appropriate. I’ll shock your mom by not paying enough attention to little Fanny. I’ll get super excited about a book[170] or a picture or a piece of poetry or a face, or—or ... the way a studio is set up, or the first warm day in March, when no one saw it coming ... the first day you can throw yourself down on warm green grass and just lie there ... and lie there dreaming....”
The byway of argument was fatal. She had forgotten that Samson had a corner in Nature.
The way the argument unfolded was disastrous. She had overlooked the fact that Samson had a unique connection with Nature.
At once he rushed into enthusiastic confirmation; ignoring the former part of her speech except for a soothing remark to the effect that she’d be bound to settle down—as soon as she had a household of her own.
He immediately jumped in with enthusiastic agreement, overlooking the first part of her statement except for a reassuring comment that she would definitely settle down once she had her own home.
“I’d rather die than settle down,” breathed Deb—to the defiant youth in her. Samson did not hear.
“I’d rather die than settle down,” Deb breathed, conveying the defiant spirit of her youth. Samson didn’t hear.
“You’re quite good enough for me, little girl,” thinking she had been sufficiently chaffed, and the moment had come to strike a more serious note. “Quite good enough. Run yourself down as much as you please, nothing you can say will make any difference!”
“You’re more than good enough for me, little girl,” he thought, feeling that she had been teased enough, and it was time to get serious. “Absolutely good enough. Undermine yourself as much as you want, nothing you say will change that!”
No, nothing she could say would make any difference, or rid him of the supposition that she was merely deprecating—a prey to modesty....
No, nothing she said would change anything or free him from the belief that she was just being humble—a victim of modesty....
“I’m different—not worse nor better. We can’t either of us be too good or too bad for each other if we’re different.”
“I’m different—not worse or better. We can’t be too good or too bad for each other just because we’re different.”
“Very well, then, you’re right, we’re different. Don’t let’s say another word about it——” He smothered her uprising vehemence with a genial pretence of humouring her. “I give in. I’m entirely wrong. Have it your own way. We’re as different as you please. And now, shall I call mother and the others, and tell her it’s all right, and that we’ve made it up?”
“Alright, you’re right, we’re different. Let’s not say another word about it——” He quieted her rising anger with a friendly attempt at humor. “I give up. I’m completely wrong. Do it your way. We’re as different as you want. Now, should I call Mom and the others and let her know everything’s fine and that we’ve worked things out?”
“No, please don’t,” she whispered. Her vitality was worn-out from the struggle.
“No, please don’t,” she whispered. Her energy was depleted from the struggle.
He turned back from the door, disappointed. “Deb—is there another man?”
He turned away from the door, feeling let down. “Deb—are you seeing someone else?”
“No,” again. If only there had been someone, that she could have rung out a triumphant yes.
“No,” again. If only there had been someone she could’ve called to share a victorious yes.
Phillips was relieved; but knitted his brows anew over the problem of her obduracy. Then he asked her if she would marry him (a) “If I win the V.C. at the Front?” (b) “If I knew more about pictures?” (c) “If I were more lively?”
Phillips felt a sense of relief, but he furrowed his brow again, troubled by her stubbornness. Then he asked her if she would marry him: (a) “If I win the V.C. at the Front?” (b) “If I knew more about art?” (c) “If I were more fun?”
“I’ve never cared for anyone but you, Deb. Never. Other fellows might say that and not mean it—but it’s true in my case. You can ask Beatrice, or mother. Or Abe—he always used to chaff me for not letting myself be plagued with girls. So you needn’t be jealous—you’re my first love, and I’m thirty-one.”
“I’ve never cared for anyone but you, Deb. Never. Other guys might say that and not mean it—but it’s true for me. You can ask Beatrice, or my mom. Or Abe—he always used to tease me for not letting myself get bothered by girls. So you don’t need to be jealous—you’re my first love, and I’m thirty-one.”
Calf-love, then.... No wonder he blundered at every move. But he ought to have got that phase over long ago. Calf-love, moon-love ... pretty enough from a lad of twenty-one; but from thirty-one you expect a man’s defter handling. “You needn’t be jealous.” Should she tell him her fervent wish that some suave brilliant woman had indeed shaped him for present enlightenment? Deb had no ambition to be instructress.... But he would not believe her ... impregnated as he was with his theory of female psychology.
Calf-love, then... It's no surprise he stumbled at every turn. But he should have moved past that phase a long time ago. Calf-love, moon-love... cute for a twenty-one-year-old, but by thirty-one, you expect a man to handle things better. "You don’t need to be jealous." Should she share her strong desire that some charming, brilliant woman had actually molded him for his current growth? Deb had no desire to be a teacher... But he wouldn't believe her, so immersed was he in his theory of female psychology.
“All girls say ‘no’ when they mean ‘yes’; all girls like to pretend they’re not worthy; all girls are jealous of the other woman in a fellow’s past; all girls——” Deb was too tired to combat the ‘all-girls’ convention.
“All girls say ‘no’ when they actually mean ‘yes’; all girls like to act like they’re not good enough; all girls feel jealous of the woman in a guy’s past; all girls——” Deb was too exhausted to fight against the ‘all-girls’ stereotype.
She stood up: “I want to go home, Samson.” And he stood directly facing her.... A presentiment seized her that he was going to crush her in his arms. Perhaps, if he did—but no.
She stood up: “I want to go home, Samson.” And he stood directly facing her.... A feeling swept over her that he was going to pull her into his arms. Maybe if he did—but no.
“I shall always be waiting for you when you want me, little girl. I don’t change, you know. Hope and wait—that’s going to be my motto!” He straightened his shoulders and pulled down his tunic and smiled at her.
“I'll always be here for you whenever you need me, little girl. I don’t change, you know. Hope and wait—that’s going to be my motto!” He straightened his shoulders, adjusted his tunic, and smiled at her.
Her hands flew up as though to push away a suffocating pressure. A past that held her only, the encompassing present—and now he claimed the future as well.... “It’s so heavy,” murmured Deb. He must not be allowed to wait for her—he must not. Could no word, no act of hers shrivel the Phillips’ illusion? Besides ... there were moods which might assail her, driven, persecuted moods that cried for anchorage; soft drowsy Oriental moods, when for sheer languor one might yield—neither of these moods ought to be open to the peril of a Samson waiting and hoping.
Her hands shot up as if to push away a suffocating weight. A past that only belonged to her, the all-encompassing present—and now he was claiming the future too.... “It’s so heavy,” Deb murmured. He couldn't be allowed to wait for her—he couldn't. Could no word or action from her shrink the Phillips' illusion? Besides... there were moods that might attack her, driven, haunted moods that begged for stability; soft, drowsy Eastern moods, when one might give in to sheer lethargy—neither of these moods should risk the danger of a Samson waiting and hoping.
“It’s no good, Samson,” with ebbing conviction. And she hated his persistence—until she saw his eyes, dogged with misery, eager with the want of her.
“It’s no use, Samson,” with fading belief. And she hated his determination—until she saw his eyes, filled with despair, longing for her.
“Then may I—I wonder if you would grant me a last favour? The victim at the block, you know,” stumbling over a laugh.
“Then may I—I wonder if you would do me one last favor? The person at the block, you know,” stumbling over a laugh.
She knew what was coming....
She knew what was coming...
“I wonder—if you will let me kiss you—just once?”
“I’m curious—would you let me kiss you—just this once?”
And because she had hurt him, and could make no other amends, and because she was ashamed it was such a trifle in importance to her; and because Deb could never bear to be avaricious of her chastity, she said: “Yes, if you like.”
And since she had hurt him and couldn't make it right in any other way, and because she felt ashamed that it didn't seem like a big deal to her, and because Deb could never stand the thought of being greedy about her purity, she said, “Yeah, if that’s what you want.”
He was very deliberate and careful about it, with continual sideway glances at her, as though in fear permission would be retracted. The kiss itself ... well, it was quite obvious that Samson had been speaking truth when he asserted that Deb was his first love. She clenched her hands tightly and endured ... it was soon over! But a curious change had come over Samson. Metaphorically, he began to strut.
He was very intentional and cautious about it, constantly glancing sideways at her, as if afraid permission might be taken back. The kiss itself ... well, it was pretty clear that Samson had been truthful when he claimed that Deb was his first love. She clenched her hands tightly and endured ... it was over quickly! But something changed in Samson. Metaphorically, he started to strut.
“Ah! I feel I’ve advanced a step—now.”
“Ah! I feel like I’ve made some progress—now.”
Deb turned upon him in a blinding scatter of rage.
Deb snapped at him in a burst of intense anger.
“Because I’ve allowed you to kiss me? Do you imagine, in your fatuous smug conceit, that it makes a difference, except to make me quite, quite sure—surer even than I was before—that you’re the wrong man? You and your strictly honourable intentions, countenanced by the whole family! Why, do you suppose the man I loved would have had to ask formal permission for that kiss?—and that I would measure him out just one at arm’s length as a dole? I, who know what kisses can be.... Oh, yes, I’m sick of pretending to be the Una of your private Faerie Queene. It’s men like you, with minds like yours, who make girls mean and haggling and nigglesome. What makes you imagine that if I hold out a piece of my face towards you ... just because ... because ...” a sob of sheer anger gulping up between the words ... “because you asked, and I wanted to be decent, and didn’t care much one way or another, what makes you dare to feel that you’ve ‘advanced a step’? You haven’t!—not a quarter of one!”
“Just because I let you kiss me? Do you really think, in your arrogant self-satisfaction, that it changes anything? It just makes me even more certain than I was before that you’re the wrong guy. You and your so-called honorable intentions, backed by your whole family! Do you really think the man I loved would have needed to ask for permission for that kiss? And that I would only give him one as if it were some kind of favor? I know what kisses can be.... Oh, yes, I’m tired of pretending to be the Una in your personal Faerie Queene. It’s people like you, with minds like yours, who make girls act mean and petty. What makes you think that if I offer a part of my face to you ... just because ... because ...” a sob of pure anger choking the words ... “because you asked, and I wanted to be decent, and didn’t really care what happened one way or another, what makes you think you’ve ‘made progress’? You haven’t!—not even a little!”
“Very well—I haven’t—we’ll say I haven’t—I give in—you’re quite right—I haven’t advanced—are you satisfied now?” Again that futile pretence of placating her. But: “Kisses ...” she whispered, dreamily, unheeding him, “kisses ... like a shower of stars on my lips. Stars that burn....”
“Fine—I haven’t—we’ll say I haven’t—I give up—you’re totally right—I haven’t moved forward—are you happy now?” Again that useless attempt to calm her down. But: “Kisses ...” she whispered, dreamily, ignoring him, “kisses ... like a shower of stars on my lips. Stars that burn....”
Unconvinced of his error, he stated pompously: “I treated you with the respect which is due to a good girl, Deb.”
Unconvinced of his mistake, he said pompously: “I treated you with the respect you deserve as a good girl, Deb.”
Her smile subtly mocked him. “Ah, but you see, I have—not—been—good.”
Her smile quietly teased him. “Oh, but you see, I have—not—been—good.”
I
But Cliffe Kennedy was indubitably to blame. No one could spend so much time with Cliffe as Deb had done of late, without echoing his tendency to achieve a climax at whatever cost. His sense of dramatic effect abhorred a vacuum. Deb had caught the trick, that was all. She was always impressionable. “I have treated you with the respect due to a good girl ...” and then the pause—and, spoken almost mechanically, her curtain line.
But Cliffe Kennedy was definitely to blame. No one could spend as much time with Cliffe as Deb had lately without picking up on his habit of striving for a dramatic climax at any cost. His flair for the theatrical couldn’t stand empty moments. Deb had learned that trick, that’s all. She was always easily influenced. “I’ve treated you with the respect you deserve as a good girl ...” and then the pause—and, said almost automatically, her final line.
“Well—he asked for it!”
"Well—he brought it on himself!"
The drawback to these histrionic displays in ordinary life, however, is lack of the aforesaid curtain. Certainly it should have fallen at that juncture: “You see, I have not been good ...” and Act III a fortnight later.... Meanwhile, Deb and Samson remained looking at one another, in Mrs Phillips’ boudoir, her head proudly tilted, so that the little three-cornered face was fore-shortened to an upcurling of black eye-lashes, and mouth a mutinous half-crescent, the corners trembling to a smile sternly chidden back again—“This is serious!”—but the irrepressible desire persisted.... Samson’s expression was such a marvel of Pharisaic indignation and disgust.
The downside to these dramatic displays in everyday life, though, is the absence of a curtain. It should have dropped at that moment: “You see, I haven't been good...” and Act III two weeks later.... In the meantime, Deb and Samson kept looking at each other in Mrs. Phillips’ room, her head held high, making her small triangular face appear shorter with her upturned black eyelashes and her mouth a rebellious half-moon, the corners quivering as if trying to smile but sternly held back—“This is serious!”—yet the uncontrollable urge lingered.... Samson’s expression was a striking mix of self-righteous indignation and disgust.
“So much for the charity of a good man’s love! Why, supposing it had been true and I wanted him to forgive me?”
“So much for the kindness of a good man's love! What if it had been true and I wanted him to forgive me?”
In Samson Phillips’ mind was no doubt of the statement which had shattered his rock-embedded belief in the immaculate chastity of a well brought up Jewish girl of his own set.... The argument: “Why should she say such a thing if it weren’t true?” was too obviously undeniable for admittance. And Deb could have explained to him neither the contagious peculiarity of Mr Cliffe Kennedy, nor the fact that the Phillips’ family and the thrice persistent proposal had rendered her hysterical.
In Samson Phillips' mind, there was no doubt about the statement that shattered his deeply held belief in the perfect chastity of a well-raised Jewish girl from his background.... The argument, “Why would she say something like that if it weren’t true?” was too obviously undeniable for him to accept. And Deb couldn't have explained to him either the strange behavior of Mr. Cliffe Kennedy or the fact that the Phillips family and the three-time proposal had made her hysterical.
Well—now at least she was free. Samson would never again desire her for his wife. Mrs Phillips would never again invite her to dinner. Although Deb had chosen a drastic method of dealing with undesirable invitations to dinner or to the altar—“do they have altars in a Synagogue? I forget ... but oh, I wish he would speak before I laugh!”
Well—now at least she was free. Samson would never again want her as his wife. Mrs. Phillips would never again invite her to dinner. Even though Deb had chosen a drastic way to handle unwanted dinner or wedding invitations—“do they have altars in a Synagogue? I forget ... but oh, I wish he would talk before I start laughing!”
But Samson’s principles, against which in sheer despair she had flung her falsehood, stood rigid and undamaged, like so many spear-tipped railings. Henceforth, Deb was to him an outcast. He looked at her ... and then he went to the door and called his mother, and told her Deb was not feeling very well and wanted to return home at once.
But Samson’s principles, which she had rejected in pure despair with her lies, remained strong and intact, like a row of sharp railings. From that moment on, Deb was an outcast to him. He glanced at her... and then he went to the door and called his mother, telling her that Deb wasn’t feeling very well and wanted to go home right away.
Mrs Phillips gathered from his expression that “that girl” had flouted him again. Deb was sent home in a taximeter and an atmosphere of black disgrace. Samson’s one look had reminded her of a Roundhead soldier—Oliver Cromwell himself. What a fate to have escaped—Cromwell’s wife, Cromwell’s family. And a Jewish Cromwell into the bargain!
Mrs. Phillips could tell from his expression that "that girl" had disrespected him once more. Deb was sent home in a cab, feeling completely humiliated. Just one glance from Samson had made her think of a Roundhead soldier—Oliver Cromwell himself. What a fate she had avoided—Cromwell’s wife, Cromwell’s family. And a Jewish Cromwell on top of that!
“But will he tell—anybody?”
“But will he tell anyone?”
“What does it matter!”
"What's the difference?!"
An impulse of sheer mischief—then swift contrition—intense relief—and the usual shoulder-shrug. This was the wheel of Deb’s psychology. Several days later she told Antonia of the debâcle. Antonia had meanwhile been out of town, driving her Major-General.
An impulse of pure mischief—then quick remorse—intense relief—and the usual shrug. This was the cycle of Deb's mindset. Several days later, she told Antonia about the fiasco. Antonia had been out of town in the meantime, driving her Major-General.
“Samson would never have done for you, of course. But you encouraged him, Deb. Why?”
“Samson would never have worked for you, of course. But you supported him, Deb. Why?”
“I didn’t,” sunnily; “I just wanted to try if I could make myself good enough. And I pulled it off—for a fortnight.”
“I didn’t,” she said cheerfully; “I just wanted to see if I could make myself good enough. And I succeeded—for two weeks.”
“And then, in one well-chosen lie—Deb, I love you very dearly, but your creed is beyond all following. It seems to me to consist mainly of a lot of trouble for nothing.”
“And then, in one carefully selected lie—Deb, I care about you a lot, but your beliefs are impossible to follow. It looks to me like it just involves a lot of effort for no real gain.”
“I just wanted to try,” Deb repeated. “I might have been good enough, you know. And if the clock had struck while I was pulling that face, I’d have stopped like that. So Nurse used to say.”
“I just wanted to try,” Deb repeated. “I might have been good enough, you know. And if the clock had struck while I was making that face, I’d have stopped just like that. So Nurse used to say.”
“Meaning—if you had fallen in love with a good man at the psychological moment of trying to be good. You’re too accommodating altogether, my child. Suppose it were a bad man, and the clock struck while you were pulling that face?”
“Meaning—if you had fallen in love with a good man at the right moment while trying to be good. You’re being too accommodating, my child. What if it had been a bad man, and the clock struck while you were making that face?”
II
Samson was sent to the Front shortly afterwards. And Beatrice confided in her mother-in-law, Trudchen Redbury, her amazement that any girl could so far lose her reason as thrice to refuse a match like Samson Phillips: “She must have said something to upset him badly, that last time—but he won’t say what; he seemed heart-broken, poor fellow ... and going off like that, too, without any hope. How could she?”
Samson was sent to the Front shortly after. Beatrice confided in her mother-in-law, Trudchen Redbury, her amazement that any girl could completely lose her sense and refuse a guy like Samson Phillips three times: “She must have said something to really upset him that last time—but he won’t say what; he looked heartbroken, poor guy ... and leaving like that, too, without any hope. How could she?”
Trudchen also wondered how Deb possibly could ... and discussed the matter with Otto, who was thus at last brought face to face with the failure of his cherished notion of a marriage between his little daughter Nell, and an officer in the British army: “He vanted Ferdinand’s Teporah? Ach wass! but I thought she and that yong Gennedy——” He remembered how the insolent pair had “called” on the Redburys one Sunday afternoon, for all the world as tho’ they were engaged. And then had followed Cliffe’s confidence in the train ... the name left chivalrously blank ... and not feeling at all friendly towards Deb, who had robbed him of an English son-in-law, Otto, by sudden malignant inspiration, inserted her name into the blank, and was instantly convinced of the correctness of his guess: “So! and zat vos vy she refused Villips!”
Trudchen also wondered how Deb could possibly ... and talked about it with Otto, which finally forced him to confront the breakdown of his dream of a marriage between his little daughter Nell and an officer in the British army: “He wanted Ferdinand’s Teporah? Oh wow! But I thought she and that young Gennedy——” He recalled how the arrogant couple had “visited” the Redburys one Sunday afternoon, as if they were engaged. And then Cliffe’s secret in the train followed ... the name left honorably blank ... and feeling quite unfriendly towards Deb, who had taken away his English son-in-law, Otto, in a sudden burst of negativity, wrote her name in the blank and immediately became convinced that he was right: “So! and that was why she refused Villips!”
Otto sucked at his lips, very gravely ... genuinely shocked and buffeted by the revelation that a maiden of the same race and class and upbringing as his own daughter, could so step aside from virtue. But then he ceased sucking, blew out his cheeks ... and ruminated....
Otto chewed on his lips, looking very serious ... genuinely shocked and overwhelmed by the realization that a young woman of the same race, class, and upbringing as his own daughter could stray so far from virtue. But then he stopped chewing, puffed out his cheeks ... and thought it over....
That poor Ferdinand: with all his eccentric notions of rearing a young girl, one must yet be sorry for him. His daughter was no better than a—than a—Otto hesitated between a rich selection of epithets in two languages.
That poor Ferdinand: with all his weird ideas about raising a young girl, one can't help but feel sorry for him. His daughter was no better than a—than a—Otto paused, weighing a variety of descriptions in two languages.
One must be sorry for Ferdinand. But it was a pity that he should not know that there was a cause why one was sorry for him—(Ferdie had always been the successful partner in the days when Nash, Marcus and Rothenburg had still existed as a[177] firm).... Bread and water and a locked room would do the minx good.
And in addition to all this, Otto was sufficiently akin in spirit to both Cliffe and Deb to relish the notion of dramatic tidings—himself as a sort of Messenger in Greek drama.
And on top of all that, Otto shared enough of a spirit with both Cliffe and Deb to enjoy the idea of exciting news—seeing himself as a kind of Messenger from Greek drama.
“If I do not tell Ferdinand Marcus, then zertainly another will do so——”
“If I don’t tell Ferdinand Marcus, then someone else definitely will—”
Which again would be a pity. Otto decided not to risk forestalment.
Which again would be a shame. Otto decided not to take the risk of being preempted.
III
At the first shiver of Autumn, grandfather had a bad bronchial cold, which meant the luxury of a fire in his bedroom. During such a period all the Marcuses were usually to be found in enjoyment of this available private warmth, as a rest from the perpetual conviviality of the lounge or drawing-room fires. True, it meant that grandfather’s company was thrown in with the fire—but Stella and Ferdie were used to him, and Deb and Richard thought him rather funny.
At the first chill of autumn, grandpa caught a bad bronchial cold, which meant they could enjoy the luxury of a fire in his bedroom. During this time, the entire Marcus family usually gathered to enjoy the cozy warmth, taking a break from the constant socializing by the fires in the lounge or living room. True, it meant that grandpa was mostly stuck by the fire—but Stella and Ferdie were used to him, and Deb and Richard found him pretty funny.
Otto, when he paid his visit, was received by the three generations of male Marcus. He requested that Richard be ejected, with that lack of ceremony towards his juniors which was so deplorable in the old-fashioned relative.
Otto, when he came by, was greeted by the three generations of male Marcuses. He asked that Richard be kicked out, showing the kind of disrespect towards his younger relatives that was so unfortunate in the outdated family member.
“All right, Uncle Otto—I wasn’t going to stay, anyway. Where’s David?”
“All right, Uncle Otto—I wasn't going to stick around, anyway. Where's David?”
David was in a training-camp. And: “Has that boy of yours nossing to do but pite his head off all day long, Marcus?” when the door had slammed on Richard.
David was at a training camp. And: “Does that boy of yours have nothing to do but cry his head off all day long, Marcus?” after the door had slammed on Richard.
“As much to do as your son-in-law Fürth,” shouted Hermann with irascible emphasis. “Or perhaps you do not visit him often enough to ascertain his occupations? Herr Je! Rothenburg, he was a good enough Schiddach for your daughter Hedvig five years ago....”
“As much to do as your son-in-law Fürth,” shouted Hermann, clearly frustrated. “Or maybe you don't see him often enough to know what he's up to? Seriously, Rothenburg, he was a decent match for your daughter Hedvig five years ago….”
Otto did not like being addressed as Rothenburg. Especially as a door behind the cupboard communicated with another bedroom. He glanced uneasily that way....
Otto didn’t like being called Rothenburg. Especially since a door behind the cupboard led to another bedroom. He glanced uneasily in that direction....
“There is no policeman there,” his host reassured him. “Our neighbour is a rabbit who calls himself a Special Constable, that is all. And I am convinced, lieber Rothenburg,[178] that your naturalization papers are ready on your person and in complete order. Or—let me see—you are one of those that have changed their names ... Redbury, is it?” the old scoundrel chuckled hoarsely. “Redbury!—poor old Fritzie Rothenburg of Nuremburg—your late uncle and my friend—that would have amused him—Redbury! But you must correct me if I forget.”
“There’s no cop over there,” his host reassured him. “Our neighbor is a rabbit who calls himself a Special Constable, that's all. And I'm convinced, dear Rothenburg,[178] that your naturalization papers are ready on you and in perfect order. Or—let me see—you’re one of those who changed their names... Redbury, right?” the old scoundrel chuckled hoarsely. “Redbury!—poor old Fritzie Rothenburg of Nuremberg—your late uncle and my friend—that would’ve made him laugh—Redbury! But you have to correct me if I forget.”
And all this, in vengeance for the implied belittling of Richard.
And all of this, in retaliation for the suggested disrespect towards Richard.
The S.C. could be heard moving about among his furniture ... and Otto’s manner had not that repose which stamps the caste of Vere de Vere—he accompanied the old man’s loud discourse by an agonized hushing, which Hermann heeded no more than a drone of a bluebottle. From offensive English he lapsed into friendly—too friendly—German, enquiring affectionately after all Otto’s relatives in Berlin, Mainz, Köln and Frankfurt, mentioning each person by name and address. And when Otto affected ignorance of the existence of these, he laughed and coughed, and coughed so much that he was perforce reduced to gasping watery-eyed silence, which gave Otto his chance at last for a patriotic panegyric which he trusted would reach the “S.C.,” and so nullify any evil effects of Hermann’s malice. “—My son is in the drenches, and my pones will one day lie in English ground. My money I give for England, and England, I bray, may still find a use for an old man’s services, isn’t it?”
The S.C. could be heard moving around among his furniture... and Otto didn’t have that calm demeanor typical of the Vere de Vere—he interrupted the old man’s loud talk with an exasperated shushing, which Hermann ignored like the buzzing of a fly. From harsh English, he switched to overly friendly German, asking warmly about all of Otto’s relatives in Berlin, Mainz, Köln, and Frankfurt, mentioning each by name and address. When Otto pretended not to know about them, he laughed and coughed so much that he was reduced to gasping in watery-eyed silence, which finally gave Otto his moment for a patriotic speech that he hoped would reach the “S.C.” and counter any harm caused by Hermann’s spite. “—My son is in the trenches, and my bones will one day rest in English soil. I give my money for England, and I hope England may still find a use for an old man’s services, right?”
“Ach wass!” impatiently interrupting the peroration. “You have been learning by heart the recruiting posters. I would advise a little less noise about patriotism, lieber Freund. You look like an enemy spy who has yet to learn not to overdo his business. It may bring you into awkward situations.” Otto turned yellow and his fingers twitched. “Besides, a man who cannot be loyal to his own country——”
“Ugh, come on!” he interrupted impatiently. “You've been memorizing the recruiting posters. I’d suggest you tone down the noise about patriotism, my dear friend. You look like an enemy spy who hasn't figured out how to play it cool yet. It could lead to some uncomfortable situations.” Otto's face turned pale, and his fingers started to twitch. “Besides, a man who can't be loyal to his own country—”
“England is my country!” cried Otto hysterically.
“England is my country!” yelled Otto frantically.
“Stuss!” and Hermann subsided contemptuously. While Ferdie broke in: “You have neither of you any sense at all. It is quite possible, papa, not only to be from prudence, but also in thought and from affection, loyal to an adopted country, where one has lived, and planted one’s hopes, and brought up one’s children. Would one bring up one’s children to serve England before even war was in sight—if still one cared about Germany? But to shout it about—that is tactless nowadays.[179] They do not love the sound of our voices—unpleasant—yes, certainly—but natural. Let us then rather keep quiet, you and I, Redbury. Papa I respect for making no professions where he cannot honestly feel them—but he also should keep quiet. You are discourteous to a country of whom you are the guest. And also you make things very uncomfortable for us your family.”
“Stuss!” Hermann said dismissively. Ferdie jumped in: “Neither of you has any sense. It’s entirely possible, Dad, to be loyal to the country you’ve adopted in both thought and affection, where you’ve lived, invested your hopes, and raised your kids. Would you raise your kids to serve England just when war is looming—if you still cared about Germany? But to shout about it—that’s just insensitive these days.[179] They don’t like hearing our voices—unpleasant—yes, definitely—but it’s just natural. So let’s just stay quiet, you and I, Redbury. I respect Dad for not making claims he can’t honestly back up—but he should also stay quiet. It’s rude to a country where you’re a guest. And you’re also making things really uncomfortable for us as your family.”
“I have no fear,” snapped the old autocrat, sitting very upright.
“I’m not afraid,” snapped the old ruler, sitting up very straight.
“But I have then, for Stella and Deb and Richard. So when I feel pessimist, when my opinion is not likely to be a popular opinion, I keep it to myself. For the difference between us and the British-born is this: there is, alas, no bias on our judgments. That pleasant happy bias! ah, it must be reposeful to let one’s judgment roll with the bias; but the bias is lodged in the nature, and the nature springs from the soil, and the soil of England is not ours—we who belong to no country, and are therefore doomed to see things exactly as they are. I tell you, Redbury, I would give ten years of my life to possess that cheery confidence that stupidly, and oh, how splendidly, through the blackest reverses, through the silliest muddles and incompetence, still goes on with their eternal Britannia rules the waves and Britons never, never, never shall be slaves....”
“But I have then, for Stella and Deb and Richard. So when I feel pessimistic, when my opinion isn’t likely to be popular, I keep it to myself. The difference between us and the British-born is this: unfortunately, we have no bias in our judgments. That pleasant, happy bias! Ah, it must be so relaxing to let one’s judgment be swayed by bias; but the bias is inherent, and that nature comes from the soil, and the soil of England is not ours—we who belong to no country and are, therefore, doomed to see things exactly as they are. I tell you, Redbury, I would give ten years of my life to have that cheerful confidence that naively, and oh, how wonderfully, persists through the darkest setbacks, through the most ridiculous blunders and incompetence, still claiming their eternal Britannia rules the waves and Britons never, never, never shall be slaves....”
“If you had a son in the drenches,” repeated Otto virtuously.
“If you had a son in the trenches,” repeated Otto earnestly.
And Ferdie sighed and said no more. In spite of all the daily suspense and anxiety, how he envied the Redburys their possession of Con. He had not yet forgiven himself the mistake which resulted in Richard’s present mooching, slouching existence, not keen to go back to school—not worth while to enter a profession—waiting for his eighteenth birthday to bring him behind barbed wire.
And Ferdie sighed and said nothing more. Despite all the daily stress and worry, he really envied the Redburys for having Con. He still hadn’t forgiven himself for the mistake that led to Richard’s current aimless, slouching life—too uninterested to return to school, not motivated to start a career—just waiting for his eighteenth birthday to land him behind barbed wire.
“Ferdinand,” said Otto Redbury, interrupting the other man’s reverie, “I have gom on a very serious errand....”
“Ferdinand,” said Otto Redbury, interrupting the other man’s thoughts, “I have gone on a very serious mission....”
IV
When Stella and Deb came in to boil the kettle for tea, half-an-hour later, the Messenger was gone. Ferdie was staring into the fire, his fuzzy grey head bent down almost to his knees. And Hermann’s thin lips wore a cynical smile ... he had[180] waited for these results of Deb’s upbringing, since a spoilt grandchild of eight years was first brought to Munich for his inspection.
When Stella and Deb came in to boil the kettle for tea half an hour later, the Messenger was gone. Ferdie was staring into the fire, his fuzzy gray head bent down almost to his knees. Hermann’s thin lips wore a cynical smile ... he had[180] been waiting for these results of Deb’s upbringing since the spoiled eight-year-old grandchild was first brought to Munich for his inspection.
“Deb—come here!”
“Deb—come over here!”
Deb looked astonished. She could scarcely ever remember her father shouting at her. But to Stella the sound was familiar. The Teuton disciplinarian always begins by losing control of his voice. Ferdie, in supreme emotion, was reverting to type....
Deb looked shocked. She could hardly ever remember her dad yelling at her. But for Stella, the sound was familiar. The strict German always starts by losing control of his voice. Ferdie, in a fit of emotion, was going back to his usual self...
“Did you spend a night——” he choked—then started off again: “Did you spend a night with that man Kennedy at his cottage in the country?—Yes or no?”
“Did you spend a night——” he choked—then started off again: “Did you spend a night with that guy Kennedy at his cottage in the country?—Yes or no?”
“What’s the fuss about?” asked Deb, in Richard’s most casual manner. She thrust her hands deep into the pockets of her lilac jersey, tilted back her chin ... and wished devoutly she could run away.
“What’s the fuss about?” asked Deb, in Richard’s most laid-back manner. She shoved her hands deep into the pockets of her purple sweater, tilted back her chin ... and wished desperately that she could just run away.
“Yes or no?” roared her father.
“Yes or no?” her father shouted.
“There was no harm in it.”
“There was no harm in it.”
“Yes or no?”
“Yes or no?”
“No....”
“No....”
Sheer whimpering terror, this; not of the bellow which shook the very furniture, but of the blaze in Ferdie’s wontedly mild brown eyes.
Sheer whimpering terror, this; not from the roar that shook the very furniture, but from the fire in Ferdie's usually gentle brown eyes.
“You did not?” the relief was so overwhelming, his instant trust in her word so pathetic, that Deb for very shame quickly revoked her lie.
“You didn't?” The relief was so intense, his immediate trust in her word so sad, that Deb, feeling ashamed, quickly took back her lie.
“Not in the way you mean. Why are you so ready to believe ... girls and men in our set—the look of things doesn’t matter so tremendously any more ... doesn’t matter at all—No, do listen to me——” She was honestly fighting down an inclination to sulk—a defiant silence, she would have interpreted the attitude—“I do know what it looks like to you, that I stopped down there with Cliffe that night—but really and truly,” with an appealing little smile—“I’m still Daddy’s good girl?”
“Not in the way you think. Why are you so quick to believe ... girls and guys in our circle—the way things appear doesn’t matter so much anymore ... doesn’t matter at all—No, please listen to me——” She was genuinely trying to suppress the urge to sulk—she would have seen that as a defiant silence—“I know how it looks to you, that I was with Cliffe that night—but honestly,” with an endearing little smile—“I’m still Daddy’s good girl?”
“Then why,” asked Ferdie, avoiding her smile—“why did you encourage and then refuse Captain Phillips?”
“Then why,” asked Ferdie, avoiding her smile—“why did you encourage and then turn down Captain Phillips?”
“Oh——” Deb stared mentally at these two bits of her—yes, her silliness, which entangled produced such a formidable appearance against her. Could she put herself right again? Not without help. She turned with quick confidence to her aunt.
“Oh——” Deb mentally stared at these two parts of herself—yes, her silliness, which together made such an overwhelming impression on her. Could she set things straight again? Not without help. She quickly turned to her aunt with newfound confidence.
“Auntie Stel——” and stopped as though at a shock.
“Auntie Stel—” and stopped as if struck by lightning.
“Ferdie,” she whispered, for he had sunk back to a despondent, shrunken heap in the arm-chair; and his knees shook as she laid her hand on them—“Ferdie, old boy....”
“Ferdie,” she whispered, as he slumped back into a sad, shrunken pile in the armchair; his knees trembled when she placed her hand on them—“Ferdie, old buddy....”
“Little Deb ...” he murmured. Well, Ferdie had always been a sentimentalist. And the girl, hearing, would have flung herself at him, even then, her arms tightly round his neck, to cajole and explain, explain by familiar hugs and kisses ... but Stella was between them. And grandfather, still with that wooden smile jerking up the ends of his moustache. One expected it from grandfather, but Auntie Stel, always so young and jolly—Not quite the words—“juvenile and vivacious” expressed it better, somehow: “Run along and enjoy yourselves, kiddies....” Why was Stella’s look at her now like the sting of a wasp? ... that came of treating a grown-up chummily, and as an equal. Never again. After all, she was only a maiden aunt ... couldn’t tell her so ... even in extremes one couldn’t say the beastliest thing of all—evidently they could, though—no code of honour.... Grown ups!
“Little Deb ...” he murmured. Well, Ferdie had always been sentimental. And the girl, hearing this, would have thrown herself at him, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck to sweet-talk him and explain things with familiar hugs and kisses ... but Stella was in the way. And grandfather, with that stiff smile lifting the ends of his mustache. One expected it from grandfather, but Auntie Stel, always so youthful and cheerful—“youthful and lively” captured it better, somehow: “Go on and have fun, kids....” Why did Stella’s look at her now feel like the sting of a wasp? ... that came from treating an adult like a buddy and as an equal. Never again. After all, she was just a maiden aunt ... couldn’t say that ... even in extreme situations, one couldn’t say the nastiest thing of all—evidently they could, though—no code of honor.... Grown-ups!
Deb hunched her shoulders in moody exasperation. Even if she had ... done it, she never dreamt of this rasping encounter with authority. She, who had even honoured her immediate family by bragging about their tolerance and general amiability: “Dad’s an old darling and Auntie Stel a sport, and nobody minds grandfather....”
Deb shrugged her shoulders in frustrated annoyance. Even if she had ... done it, she never imagined this harsh run-in with authority. She, who had even praised her immediate family by boasting about their tolerance and general friendliness: “Dad’s a sweetheart and Auntie Stel is fun, and nobody cares about grandfather....”
She said: “Samson Phillips was a prig.”
She said, "Samson Phillips was a jerk."
“You will not quickly find another man for husband, my dear Deborah,” Hermann Marcus rumbled menacingly. “You would have been wiser to strive to please Captain Phillips.”
“You won’t find another husband like him anytime soon, my dear Deborah,” Hermann Marcus said threateningly. “It would have been smarter to try to win over Captain Phillips.”
Stella turned and sprang, buried her claws in his words. “Husband!—do you suppose she wants a husband? She’s had what she wants. Look at her!”
Stella turned and jumped, digging her claws into his words. “Husband!—do you think she wants a husband? She’s had what she wants. Look at her!”
This, then, was what had lain in waiting all these years between herself and Deb—what extreme of love or hatred. That Deb should have her good time—that was well enough; Stella did not grudge it her; Stella helped her to it. But that Deb should stand there, in triumphant insolent knowledge of—the thing itself—the older woman could not bear that. Her starved senses yapped their rage and envy. Into Deb’s very poise as she remained silent and aloof in the middle of the room,[182] Stella thought to read pity of her, the virgin, virgin by fate and by tyranny, by cowardice even, not by desire.... Deb, little Deb the child, Ferdie’s baby daughter, had trodden strange ground, and by reason of this she was altered, baffling, mysterious, immune from scolding, forbearing to taunt because she could afford forbearance—what did she want with Aunt Stella’s partisanship? she had taken what Aunt Stella had not dared to take....
This was what had been unresolved all those years between her and Deb—what extreme of love or hatred. That Deb was enjoying herself—sure, that was fine; Stella didn’t resent it; Stella even encouraged it. But that Deb would stand there, triumphantly flaunting the knowledge of—the very thing—the older woman couldn’t stand. Her starved senses raged with jealousy and anger. In Deb’s calm, distant presence in the middle of the room,[182] Stella thought she could see pity for her, the untouched one, untouched by fate, by tyranny, even by cowardice, not by desire.... Deb, little Deb the child, Ferdie’s baby daughter, had treaded unfamiliar ground, and because of this she appeared changed, puzzling, mysterious, untouchable by scolding, choosing not to tease because she didn’t need to—what did she want with Aunt Stella’s support? She had embraced what Aunt Stella hadn’t been brave enough to claim....
“Look at her!”
“Check her out!”
“Is there any reason,” grandfather demanded impatiently, “why I should sacrifice my tea to look at an extremely badly-brought-up, dishonourable and wicked young lady who ought to have been married and out of the way long ago if she had owned a father who could properly attend to her interests. You cannot reproach me, lieber Ferdinand, that I have not warned you, over and over again, what would be the result of your loose and wicked lack of discipline——”
“Is there any reason,” Grandpa asked impatiently, “why I should give up my tea to look at a poorly raised, dishonorable, and wicked young lady who should have been married and out of the way a long time ago if she had a father who actually cared about her future? You can't blame me, dear Ferdinand, for not warning you repeatedly about what would come from your careless and immoral lack of discipline——”
“Well, you didn’t do so very much better with your daughter, did you?” cried Deb, resenting the attack on her father’s easy kindness, but forgetting that her defence of him involved a slur on Stella.
“Well, you didn’t do much better with your daughter, did you?” Deb shouted, irritated by the criticism of her father’s laid-back kindness, but she overlooked the fact that defending him meant putting down Stella.
“I’ve kept my good name at least, thank you, Deb; you’ve disgraced yourself and us, running to lick the hand of any man who chose to call. I hope your father will put a stop to it for the future, anyhow.”
“I’ve managed to keep my good name at least, thanks, Deb; you’ve embarrassed yourself and us by eagerly running to people who call for you. I hope your dad will put an end to this in the future, anyway.”
“He?” Hermann Marcus laughed, and Ferdinand, performing the proverbial action of shutting the stable door, went further and slammed it with all his force.
“He?” Hermann Marcus laughed, and Ferdinand, doing what everyone says you should do after the fact, went ahead and slammed the stable door with all his might.
“You will attend to me, Deb, yes? I have made a mistake in trusting you. I let you do as you please, go where you please, without asking questions, without interfering. I hoped so to make you happy. For the future all that will be changed. You will not go out in the evenings, nor to stay with your friends. You will account for your time spent to me or to your Aunt Stella. I will see to it that you take lessons in something, to occupy you usefully. Less pocket-money and no latchkey—perhaps so we can bring you back to a sense of self-respect. Also I will ask to examine your correspondence. Be sure that it is not with pleasure that I give these orders——” He halted, hearing a poignantly mocking echo of his old prophecy to Dorothea: “It will be all right—When one is happy, one is also good——”
“You will pay attention to me, Deb, won’t you? I made a mistake in trusting you. I let you do whatever you wanted, go wherever you wanted, without asking questions or interfering. I thought it would make you happy. From now on, all that will change. You won’t be going out in the evenings or staying with your friends. You will report how you spend your time to me or to your Aunt Stella. I will make sure you take lessons in something useful to keep you occupied. You will get less pocket money and no key to come and go as you please—maybe that way we can help you regain your self-respect. I will also want to check your letters. Understand that I don't give these orders with pleasure—” He paused, hearing a painfully mocking echo of his old prediction to Dorothea: “It will be all right—When one is happy, one is also good—”
“I have made the worst mistake with you,” he concluded harshly.
“I’ve made the worst mistake with you,” he finished abruptly.
“Then I won’t pay for it. I’ll run away—I’m not going to be spied on and treated like a baby now, after you’ve let me do just exactly as I like for years. Why weren’t you strict all along? I thought you were really broad-minded—that you really thought a girl had wants and claims ... that a girl is human ... and the marrying her off business is extinct, and that going wrong doesn’t matter so much, after all.” She was half-crying now, but gulped fiercely, and went on: “You let me suppose that you’d understand if I did—anything. But you’re just exactly the same when it comes to it—the old-fashioned parent, ready with the old-fashioned curse. Well, then, you should have looked after me in the old-fashioned way. You should have done before all that you say you’ll do now—examined my letters and disapproved of my friends and questioned my comings and goings. What do you suppose suddenly jerks a girl back, when she has read everything, discussed everything, seen everything——? Books and plays, jabber, and other people’s example—answerable to nobody. Why, they’re only preparation for—for ... the rest! It wasn’t as if I was answerable to anybody; you never bothered. I’d rather have been kept ignorant and innocent—much rather, dad. It isn’t fair to bring me up in the new way, and then expect me to be good in the old way.”
“Then I’m not paying for it. I’ll just run away—I’m not going to be watched and treated like a child now, after you’ve let me do whatever I want for years. Why weren’t you strict from the beginning? I thought you were truly open-minded—that you actually believed a girl has wants and rights ... that a girl is human ... and that the whole getting married thing is outdated, and that going off track doesn’t matter so much, after all.” She was half-crying now, but took a deep breath and continued: “You let me think that you’d understand if I did—anything. But you’re exactly the same when it comes to it—the old-fashioned parent, ready with the old-fashioned punishments. Well, then, you should have raised me the traditional way. You should have done everything you claim you’ll do now—checked my letters, disapproved of my friends, and questioned where I was going and who I was with. What do you think suddenly pulls a girl back when she has read everything, talked about everything, seen everything? Books and plays, conversations, and other people’s examples—answerable to nobody. They’re just preparation for—for ... the rest! It’s not like I was answerable to anyone; you never cared. I’d rather have been kept unaware and innocent—much rather, Dad. It’s not fair to raise me in the modern way and then expect me to act in the old way.”
“And it is not fair to be for ever instructed by one’s children how one should rightly have behaved towards them!” Ferdinand was now at the end of his patience. “First Richard and then you: ‘Why didn’t you do this? Why didn’t you do that?’ God in Heaven, is the parent a beast of burden that all your troubles and wrongdoings should be piled on to his back? And supposing I had scolded and worried you and forbidden—then it would have been again: ‘You have ruined my life—a little more liberty, and I need not have been driven to—to—behave like a street-girl!’ Always the parent’s fault—you are shirkers, you who are so proud to call yourselves a New Generation—putting all responsibility on heredity, education, pre-natal influence—I know not what, so long as you safely escape self-reproach—so long as you safely escape the crying of your own conscience.”
“And it’s just not fair to be constantly lectured by your kids on how you should’ve treated them!” Ferdinand was at the end of his rope. “First Richard and then you: ‘Why didn’t you do this? Why didn’t you do that?’ For heaven's sake, is a parent just a pack animal for you to pile all your issues and mistakes onto? And if I had scolded you and worried about you and set rules—then it would’ve been the same: ‘You’ve ruined my life—if I had just a bit more freedom, I wouldn’t have been forced to—become like a street girl!’ It’s always the parent’s fault—you are the ones avoiding responsibility, you who proudly call yourselves a New Generation—blaming heredity, education, pre-natal factors—I don’t know what, as long as you can escape feeling guilty—so long as you can avoid facing your own conscience.”
“Conscience is religion. I’m not religious. If I were—but you never bothered about that either. I’m not Jewess nor[184] Christian—I’m nothing at all—nothing—you never bothered.”
“Conscience is religion. I’m not religious. If I were—but you never cared about that either. I’m neither Jewish nor Christian—I’m nothing at all—nothing—you never cared.”
“We did bother; yes indeed, but we were afraid of bothering too much. We wanted you to feel free.”
“We did care; yes, absolutely, but we were worried about caring too much. We wanted you to feel comfortable.”
“Well then—why?—now?”—wavering to a softer mood. When her father spoke with just that fondness ... turning aside her head to blink back the tears, she caught sight of his old silk handkerchief, plum and navy-blue dabbed together, knotted round the bed-post in the same way as he was wont to knot it round his neck, as long as she could remember.... And suddenly Ferdie was dead—and she saw that loop with the dangling ends, and it struck her painfully that she would never again see it round Ferdie’s neck, plum and blue stem to that genial rubicund face with the kind eyes ... Dad was dead ... everybody dies....
“Well then—why?—now?”—softening a bit. When her father spoke with that same fondness ... turning her head to blink back the tears, she noticed his old silk handkerchief, plum and navy blue mixed together, tied around the bedpost just like he used to tie it around his neck, as far back as she could remember... And suddenly Ferdie was gone—and she saw that loop with the dangling ends, and it hit her hard that she would never again see it around Ferdie’s neck, plum and blue against that friendly, rosy face with the kind eyes ... Dad was gone ... everyone dies...
Whether she had been vouchsafed a swift keyhole peep at an inevitable future, or if the vision were merely a childish drench of sentiment—whichever it was, it sent Deb straight past grandfather’s sarcastic smile and Aunt Stella’s antagonism, to her knees beside Ferdie’s chair—snuggled up against him—Thank God, he was not dead yet!
Whether she had been given a quick glimpse of an unavoidable future, or if the vision was just a childish rush of feelings—whatever it was, it drove Deb straight past her grandfather’s sarcastic smile and Aunt Stella’s hostility, to her knees beside Ferdie’s chair—snuggled up against him—Thank God, he was not dead yet!
“Dad—mayn’t I explain?”
“Dad—may I explain?”
He just touched her black urchin head so near his hand, but said nothing.
He just brushed her dark hair with his hand, but said nothing.
“It’s ... men,” Deb began. Such a maze of by-ways and turnings, and no centre. Could she ever hope to drag his understanding in the wake of her intricate journeyings ... and with the others present? “It was the same in our old set before we gave up Daisybanks, before the war. There were always men about, then; when they took me on the river in the evenings, in a narrow punt, or in taxis—or behind screens on the landings at dances ... screens put there generally by the hostess—what are they put there for? ‘Enjoy yourselves, children!’—Dad, what did you think then? You can’t possibly have imagined they all wanted to marry me, that they each wanted to marry every girl they took behind screens or up dark corridors—in the Empress Rooms or the Portman Rooms or the Grafton Galleries or Princes? But you must have thought something!”
“It’s ... men,” Deb started. What a confusing maze of paths and twists, with no clear center. Could she ever hope to make him understand her complicated experiences ... especially with everyone else around? “It was the same in our old group before we left Daisybanks, before the war. There were always men around back then; when they took me out on the river in the evenings, in a little boat, or in taxis—or behind screens at dances ... screens usually set up by the hostess—what are they even there for? ‘Have fun, kids!’—Dad, what did you think back then? You can’t honestly believe they all wanted to marry me, that every guy who took a girl behind screens or down dark hallways—in the Empress Rooms or the Portman Rooms or the Grafton Galleries or Princes? But you must have thought something!”
“I was pleased that you should have admirers——” slowly—“Flirtation is only natural to a young girl.”
“I’m glad you have admirers—” slowly—“Flirting is completely natural for a young girl.”
“Admirers! flirtation! that, yes, but they—they used to kiss us—they said things—when they got excited.... They—Oh——” she rummaged desperately after words—“You—you grown-ups of to-day, you took away the chaperon and put up a screen on the landing instead.—It all means something—leads somewhere—and then you lose your tempers when you hear—when we.... And I didn’t! I didn’t do anything—this time.... But I must have something to go by; you must spell us out the rules once and for all. You’re broad-minded, you encourage us—expose us; and at the end of it all, last century’s row comes tumbling on our heads. If grandfather was a beast to Auntie Stel——” a darted sun-flash of mischief at the gathering storm on the opposite side of the fireplace—“at least he was a consistent beast; allowed her to know nothing and do nothing. You’ve stuck half-way—you let me know everything and do nothing. One day, I suppose, a girl will be allowed to know everything and do everything—lucky her!”
“Admirers! Flirting! That, yes, but they—they used to kiss us—they said things—when they got excited.... They—Oh——” she searched desperately for the right words—“You—you grown-ups today, you took away the chaperon and put up a screen on the landing instead.—It all means something—leads somewhere—and then you lose your tempers when you hear—when we.... And I didn’t! I didn’t do anything—this time.... But I need something to go on; you must lay out the rules once and for all. You’re broad-minded, you encourage us—expose us; and in the end, last century’s mess comes crashing down on us. If grandfather was a jerk to Auntie Stel——” a quick flash of mischief at the brewing storm on the opposite side of the fireplace—“at least he was a consistent jerk; he let her know nothing and do nothing. You’re stuck halfway—you let me know everything and do nothing. One day, I guess, a girl will be allowed to know everything and do everything—lucky her!”
The storm on the opposite side of the mantelpiece broke into thunder: “Klatsch! klatsch! klatsch! talk! talk! talk!—Had it been Stella to be found out in shame——”
The storm on the other side of the fireplace erupted with thunder: “Klatsch! klatsch! klatsch! talk! talk! talk!—Had it been Stella who was exposed in shame——”
“Leave me out of it, papa. And you too, Deb,” Stella threw in curtly, without turning from the window where she stood looking out into the dripping dusk. “I’m not ambitious to figure as an edifying example.”
“Leave me out of it, Dad. And you too, Deb,” Stella said quickly, without turning from the window where she stood looking out into the gloomy evening. “I’m not interested in being a good example.”
“Had it been Stella,” Hermann persisted, not in the least heeding her protest, “My first business, as her father, would be interview the young man and see to it that he is made aware of his immediate duty towards her. But that, of course, does not strike Ferdinand. He prefers to sit like an old maid at a tea-party and discuss the so happy occasion!”
“Had it been Stella,” Hermann continued, completely ignoring her objections, “my first priority as her father would be to talk to the young man and make sure he understands his responsibilities toward her. But, of course, that doesn’t even occur to Ferdinand. He’d rather sit around like an old maid at a tea party and discuss the so-called happy occasion!”
Ferdie, rather dazed, passed a hand across his forehead, wet with perspiration. “True—yes—I must see him at once,” he muttered. For a few moments he had forgotten the indestructible fact of Deb’s dishonour.
Ferdie, feeling a bit confused, wiped his forehead, which was damp with sweat. “Yeah—right—I need to see him right now,” he mumbled. For a moment, he had momentarily overlooked the undeniable reality of Deb’s disgrace.
“See—Cliffe? Ask him to marry me? Dad—dad, you can’t.... He’d laugh ... they’d all laugh. It—it isn’t done, in our set. We—I’ve told you—I thought you believed[186] me—no earthly possible reason why he should marry me. That night at the cottage ... dad, I’ve told you—there was nothing. You mustn’t go to Cliffe,” in a sheer panic at the ridiculous situation thus threatened, she scrambled up from her knees, and confronted Ferdinand, also on his feet by now—“You shan’t go to Cliffe. There was nothing!” she repeated doggedly. “Don’t you believe me?”
“See—Cliffe? Ask him to marry me? Dad—dad, you can’t.... He’d laugh ... they’d all laugh. It—it just isn’t something we do, in our circle. We—I thought I made it clear—I thought you believed[186] me—there’s no reason at all for him to marry me. That night at the cottage ... dad, I’ve told you—there was nothing. You mustn’t go to Cliffe,” in a sheer panic at the absurd situation now threatened, she got up from her knees and faced Ferdinand, who was now also standing—“You can’t go to Cliffe. There was nothing!” she insisted. “Don’t you believe me?”
“You did stop at his cottage that night—alone with him?” The Inquisition commenced anew.
“You really went to his cottage that night—just you and him?” The questioning started up again.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Why—what for—if there was nothing?”
“Why—what’s the point—if there was nothing?”
“I don’t know. No special reason. One does—nowadays.”
“I don’t know. No particular reason. People just do—these days.”
“‘Nowadays’ has as broad a back as the parent, it seems,” wearily. “‘Nowadays’ must shoulder everything. But only not human nature, Deb. I have had experience of human nature, that even ‘nowadays’ cannot alter.”
“‘These days’ has as much weight as the parent, it seems,” he said wearily. “‘These days’ has to bear it all. But not human nature, Deb. I’ve experienced human nature, and even ‘these days’ can’t change that.”
Thoroughly exasperated, Deb wrenched herself away from all hope of convincing them.... “I haven’t—I didn’t—but I might as well have, and I wish I had!” was her sobbed-out threshold defiance.
Thoroughly frustrated, Deb pulled herself away from any hope of convincing them.... “I haven’t—I didn’t—but I might as well have, and I wish I had!” was her sobbed-out act of defiance.
... “My tea,” grandfather reminded Stella, after a long silence.
... “My tea,” grandfather reminded Stella, after a long pause.
I
“I am writing to you, my dear Zoe, from the Café Romanico. But indeed the talk all round me is so loud, I can hardly collect my thoughts. My finger is better, but I have a pain in my neck. I do not know what it can be, for as you know I do not squander money on doctor’s bills, which reminds me, my dear Zoe, that it is quite impossible that you can already have spent the ten pounds I gave you on leaving....”
“I’m writing to you, my dear Zoe, from Café Romanico. But honestly, the noise around me is so loud that I can barely think. My finger is healing, but I have a pain in my neck. I have no idea what it could be, since, as you know, I don’t waste money on doctor’s bills. This reminds me, my dear Zoe, that it’s really hard to believe you could have already spent the ten pounds I gave you when I left....”
Suddenly Pinto looked up. Across the babel of sound, a familiar name struck his ear.... “Little Zoe Dene-Cresswell—si, si, I know her—I should have known her better but she was occupied—Oh, very occupied ... all the day and most of the——”
Suddenly, Pinto looked up. Through the noise all around him, a familiar name caught his attention.... “Little Zoe Dene-Cresswell—yes, yes, I know her—I should have known her better, but she was busy—oh, very busy... all day and most of the——”
“For shame, Gian....”
"Shame on you, Gian..."
Here the laughing voices became for the moment inaudible. Pinto knew the first speaker by sight. It was a friend of his friend Marchetti, who had arrived the day before from England to perform his military service. The other man, a stranger, wore the R.F.C. badge. They were at a table behind him, and doubtless had not recognized him. Without turning his head he strained his ears to hear more. The English boy was reading aloud from a letter.
Here, the laughter faded into silence for a moment. Pinto recognized the first speaker; he was a friend of his friend Marchetti, who had just arrived from England the day before to start his military service. The other man, a stranger, wore the R.F.C. badge. They were sitting at a table behind him and probably hadn’t noticed him. Without turning his head, he focused on trying to catch more of the conversation. The English guy was reading a letter out loud.
“... ‘With the face of an orang-outang and the temper of a Patagonian savage!’... How she can put up with him, I don’t know—and Cliffe says she actually seems fond of the horrid coarse brute....”
“... ‘With the face of an orangutan and the temper of a Patagonian savage!’... I don’t understand how she can stand him—and Cliffe says she actually seems to care for the awful, rough brute....”
Pinto had heard enough. He rose and stalked out of the café. He was amazed, staggered by this proof of Zoe’s hypocrisy and infidelity. The world swam in yellow and green before his bilious gaze. So Zoe could write him every day those pretty little letters, sympathizing, yes, daring to sympathize with the many discomforts of his enforced trip, and all the while she was in the arms of another lover—a horrid coarse brute with a face like an orang-outang and the temper of a Patagonian[188] savage.... Pinto thought he could have borne it better, had his rival been a worthier man—in which supposition Pinto was entirely wrong.
Pinto had heard enough. He stood up and left the café. He was shocked, staggered by the evidence of Zoe’s hypocrisy and betrayal. The world blurred in yellow and green before his nauseous eyes. So, Zoe could write him those lovely letters every day, expressing sympathy for the many troubles of his forced trip, while she was in the arms of another lover—a horrible, crude brute with a face like an orangutan and the temper of a Patagonian savage.... Pinto thought he could have handled it better if his rival had been a more deserving man—which he was completely wrong about.
In the first throes of his jealousy he decided never to see Zoe again, never to write to her explaining his desertion. Let her wonder at it as much as she pleased! He had been betrayed, he had been fooled, he who had always been so good to her! Even now the thought of the ten pounds rankled. How she must have rejoiced at the necessity for this business-trip! How she must have laughed in her sleeve during their farewells.... After all, she was a common little thing, this Zoe! He had tried to educate her taste, but she was evidently glad to sink again to the type of male with whom she was most at her ease. In time she would learn the difference.... Pinto preened himself. He had done with Zoe.
In the first rush of his jealousy, he decided never to see Zoe again, never to write to her explaining why he left. Let her wonder about it as much as she wanted! He had been betrayed, he had been tricked, he who had always been so good to her! Even now, the thought of the ten pounds stung. How she must have celebrated the need for this business trip! How she must have laughed to herself during their farewells... After all, she was a basic little thing, this Zoe! He had tried to refine her taste, but she was clearly happy to revert to the kind of guy she felt most comfortable with. In time, she would learn the difference... Pinto preened himself. He was done with Zoe.
But a month later, when his business-affairs were concluded, and it was time to return to England, he decided that it was very dull, cutting people off for ever without seeing the effect upon them of this treatment; also he wanted his big row with Zoe; also he had discovered that no French girls could cook macaroni like a certain English girl.... He did not see why he should deprive himself of the relief of telling Zoe just exactly what he thought of her. His nerves were in a state of suppressed irritation for lack of a victim. Yes, most decidedly he would go to Zoe and have a grand scene with her, and then never see her again. Perhaps he would throw something at her; perhaps even, he would challenge his unknown rival. But this he resolved not to do, in case the challenge should be taken up.
But a month later, when his business affairs were wrapped up, and it was time to head back to England, he thought it was really boring to cut people off forever without seeing how it affected them; also, he wanted his big showdown with Zoe; plus he had realized that no French girls could cook macaroni quite like a specific English girl.... He didn’t see why he should deny himself the chance to tell Zoe exactly what he thought of her. His nerves were on edge, looking for someone to unleash his irritation on. Yes, definitely, he would go to Zoe and have an intense confrontation with her, and then never see her again. Maybe he’d throw something at her; maybe he’d even confront his unknown rival. But he decided against that, just in case his challenge was accepted.
II
“Antonia dear, Miss Stella Marcus has just spoken to me on the telephone. She asked for you. Perhaps I did wrong in not calling you, but she was kind enough to say that I was not to trouble. She seems to be in deep distress of mind, causelessly I should say, but of course I am in no position to judge.”
“Antonia, dear, Miss Stella Marcus just called me. She asked for you. Maybe I should've called you, but she was nice enough to say I shouldn't worry. She seems to be really upset for no good reason, but I'm not in a place to judge.”
“Why, mother?” Antonia and Cliffe were engrossed over a portfolio of Cubist pictures by an aspirant for their candid criticism, when Mrs Verity came to the door of the studio.
“Why, Mom?” Antonia and Cliffe were deeply focused on a collection of Cubist paintings by someone hoping for their honest feedback when Mrs. Verity arrived at the studio door.
“Deb has eloped, with very commendable independence of[189] spirit, I thought, but I did not say so to Miss Marcus, who seemed in deep distress of mind. Forgive me if I repeat myself, Antonia dear. Cliffe, do, I beg you, forgive me if I repeat myself, but it is all so surprising.”
“Deb has run away, which I found to be quite admirable in terms of her independence[189] spirit, I thought, but I didn’t mention it to Miss Marcus, who appeared to be very upset. Please forgive me for saying this again, dear Antonia. Cliffe, I really hope you can forgive me for repeating myself, but it’s just so unexpected.”
“Eloped! Deb! but she’s never said a word to me!” Antonia sprang to her feet, scattering the drawings over the floor. “Whom has she eloped with?”
“Eloped! Deb! but she's never mentioned anything to me!” Antonia jumped to her feet, sending the drawings flying all over the floor. “Who did she elope with?”
“Miss Marcus said ... but I really and truly doubt if she can be accurate, so perhaps I ought not to report her words—it is so very, very difficult to know what is tactful and prudent under such circumstances—but Miss Marcus said her niece had unfortunately eloped this afternoon with Mr Cliffe Kennedy!”
“Miss Marcus said ... but I really doubt if she can be accurate, so maybe I shouldn’t report her words—it’s so hard to know what's tactful and wise in situations like this—but Miss Marcus said her niece sadly ran away this afternoon with Mr. Cliffe Kennedy!”
Antonia raised quizzical eyebrows in Cliffe’s direction. “Present appearances are in your favour, Cliffe—but still——”
Antonia raised her eyebrows questioningly at Cliffe. “Right now, things look good for you, Cliffe—but still——”
Kennedy protested heatedly: “I have most emphatically not eloped with Deb! Do I look as though I’d eloped with anyone this afternoon? What nasty people those Marcuses are, taking away a fellow’s character!”
Kennedy protested passionately: “I have definitely not run off with Deb! Do I look like I’ve run off with anyone this afternoon? What awful people those Marcuses are, ruining someone’s reputation!”
“Perhaps they did not mean it uncharitably, Cliffe; I trust indeed that if you or anyone were to elope with a daughter of mine, that I should approve heartily—though certainly elope has an old-fashioned sound. The Marcuses are slightly old-fashioned people; charming—I mean nothing to their detriment, but laggards in emancipation. Young people do not elope nowadays—they walk straight out of the dusty temple of convention on to the open heath. But pray do not allow me to be a bore; I merely wanted to assure you, Cliffe, that in repeating Miss Marcus’ comment, I in no way attach any blame to your possible complicity.”
“Maybe they didn’t mean it in a bad way, Cliffe; I really hope that if you or anyone else were to run away with one of my daughters, I would fully support it—although 'elope' sounds a bit dated. The Marcuses are somewhat old-fashioned people; charming—I don’t mean this negatively, but they’re slow to catch up with the times. Young people don’t run away these days—they step right out of the dusty old rules and into the open air. But please, don’t let me bore you; I just wanted to make it clear, Cliffe, that in repeating what Miss Marcus said, I don’t blame you for any involvement at all.”
Cliffe bent and kissed her hand in its black silk mitten.
Cliffe leaned down and kissed her hand in its black silk glove.
“I regret to state, dear lady, that I’ve frequently invited a daughter of yours—I may say the daughter of yours, to step with me on to the open heath, but, deplorably archaic in her principles, she has always rigidly insisted on the prior formality of a registrar’s office.”
“I’m sorry to say, dear lady, that I’ve often invited one of your daughters—I can say the daughter of yours—to join me on the open heath, but unfortunately stuck in her old-fashioned ways, she has consistently insisted on the need for the formalities of a registrar's office first.”
Mrs Verity shuddered slightly. It was one of her troubles that the late Mr Verity had succeeded in imposing upon her the legal right to bear his name, before she knew enough of life, or the New Movement, to resent it.
Mrs. Verity shuddered slightly. One of her issues was that the late Mr. Verity had managed to give her the legal right to carry his name before she understood enough about life or the New Movement to be upset about it.
“Mother, you’re being selfish. I want to know about Deb?”
“Mom, you’re being selfish. I want to know about Deb?”
“Oh, dear,” full of contrition. “And you have been so[190] patient with me. Now let me try and be accurate: I gathered from Miss Marcus that violent argument had taken place this afternoon between little Deb and her father, in which he censured her, most unwisely, if I may be permitted to say so, for a too passionately independent spirit, and threatened her with closer guardianship for the future. The brave child, refusing to submit, has been seen leaving Montagu Hall at tea-time—no, a little after, with a suit-case, but without a word of explanation. They are anxious to discover her whereabouts. The object of the telephone call was to enquire if Antonia knew anything.”
“Oh, dear,” feeling really sorry. “And you have been so[190] patient with me. Now let me try to be clear: I found out from Miss Marcus that there was a heated argument this afternoon between little Deb and her father, where he criticized her, very unwise of him, if I may say so, for being too fiercely independent and threatened her with more supervision in the future. The brave girl, not willing to back down, was seen leaving Montagu Hall around tea-time—no, a bit later—with a suitcase, but without saying anything. They are worried about where she is. The purpose of the phone call was to ask if Antonia knew anything.”
“But where do I come in?” demanded Kennedy in aggrieved innocence.
“But where do I fit in?” Kennedy asked, sounding genuinely upset.
“Miss Marcus seemed to think it possible that you were involved in the flight, but she did not give me her reasons for supposing so. I mentioned indeed that you were here, but ... Cliffe, if you have an appointment with Deb to-night,” Mrs Verity glanced at her neat wrist-watch—“it is precisely a quarter to nine,” she said anxiously. “You ought not to be late—if she has taken this step for your sake—I truly have no desire to be meddlesome, but——”
“Miss Marcus seemed to think it was possible that you were involved in the flight, but she didn’t share her reasons for thinking that. I did mention that you were here, but... Cliffe, if you have a meeting with Deb tonight,” Mrs. Verity glanced at her neat wristwatch, “it’s exactly a quarter to nine,” she said anxiously. “You shouldn’t be late—if she’s taken this step for you—I really don’t want to interfere, but——”
Cliffe turned sulky, asserted that he knew nothing about Deb, that she had probably gone for a walk, and that he and Antonia were due at Gillian Sherwood’s at nine o’clock.
Cliffe got moody, claimed he didn't know anything about Deb, said she had probably gone for a walk, and that he and Antonia were supposed to be at Gillian Sherwood's at nine o'clock.
“People don’t go out for walks lugging a suit-case. Don’t be inhuman, Cliffe. Deb’s such an impetuous little goose.... Oh, probably she has gone to La llorraine—or to Zoe.... Yes, I remember Zoe offered her a spare bed whenever she liked to drop in. I wish she had a ’phone.” Antonia fidgetted irresolutely with an easel-peg, popping it in and out of its hole.
“People don’t go out for walks carrying a suitcase. Don’t be so cold-hearted, Cliffe. Deb’s such an impulsive little thing.... Oh, she’s probably gone to La llorraine—or to Zoe.... Yes, I remember Zoe said she could stay over whenever she wanted. I wish she had a phone.” Antonia nervously fiddled with an easel peg, popping it in and out of its hole.
“I’ll run round to Zoe,” she exclaimed suddenly. “Explain to Gillian for me, will you, Cliffe? I shan’t rest till I find out—it puzzles me why Deb doesn’t come here....”
“I’ll go over to Zoe,” she said suddenly. “Can you explain to Gillian for me, Cliffe? I won’t be satisfied until I find out—it’s puzzling me why Deb isn’t coming here....”
After Antonia had quitted the studio, and Cliffe and Mrs Verity had enjoyed a little desultory chatter on Reconstruction of Sexual Morality in Conformity with the New Era of Womanhood, and what a pity it was that darling Antonia was so intolerant, he departed for Bayswater, where he found Winifred Potter lolloping in plump content on the horse-hair sofa, with a penny novelette.
After Antonia left the studio, Cliffe and Mrs. Verity engaged in some casual conversation about the Reconstruction of Sexual Morality in line with the New Era of Womanhood, and how unfortunate it was that dear Antonia was so intolerant. He then went to Bayswater, where he found Winifred Potter lounging happily on the horse-hair sofa, reading a cheap romance novel.
“Hullo, Winnie, where’s Gillian?”
“Hey, Winnie, where’s Gillian?”
“Not in there, Cliffe,” as he opened the door of the bedroom adjoining; “We’ve changed over, so that I needn’t do the stairs so much. Jill sleeps on the third floor now. Wasn’t it sweet of her to change?”
“Not in there, Cliffe,” he said as he opened the door to the adjoining bedroom. “We’ve switched things up so I don’t have to go up and down the stairs as much. Jill's sleeping on the third floor now. Wasn’t it nice of her to change?”
Cliffe grunted and ran up to the third floor, then down again.
Cliffe grunted and sprinted up to the third floor, then came back down.
“Not a sign of her. At least—no—the whole bally floor is littered with signs of her, but that’s all. Is she out? She expected me and Antonia to-night to go to the Vermilion Club, but that’s nothing; no inconvenience. Winnie, do wake up—you’ve grown fatter.”
“Not a sign of her. At least—no—the whole darn floor is covered with signs of her, but that’s it. Is she out? She expected me and Antonia to go to the Vermilion Club tonight, but that’s nothing; no big deal. Winnie, wake up—you’ve gotten fatter.”
“Theo says I’ve grown thinner,” said Winnie unperturbed.
“Theo says I’ve lost weight,” said Winnie, unbothered.
“Theo was pulling your leg, my dear.”
"Theo was just messing with you, my dear."
“Was he? Yes, he often does. He is a caution....”
“Was he? Yeah, he often does. He is quite a character....”
“Where’s Gillian?” shouted Cliffe, whom, strangely, this placid young woman could always irritate to a frenzy—(“If you poke her mind you only dimple the suet”—he complained to Antonia). “Where’s Gillian? She invited Antonia and me to supper.”
“Where’s Gillian?” shouted Cliffe, who, oddly enough, this calm young woman could always annoy to the point of rage—(“If you poke her mind you only dimple the suet”—he complained to Antonia). “Where’s Gillian? She invited Antonia and me to dinner.”
“I expect she forgot,” lazily, “anyway, Antonia hasn’t come, so it doesn’t matter.”
“I guess she forgot,” he said casually, “but anyway, Antonia hasn’t shown up, so it’s fine.”
“I’ve come, haven’t I?”
"I've shown up, right?"
“Yes,” Winnie sighed, and fingered her novelette.
“Yes,” Winnie sighed, playing with her novella.
“Well—I’m off again. Can’t waste a moment. Tell Gillian that we’re in a terrible state; Antonia has had to run round to Zoe—Deb Marcus is missing from home since yesterday—no; the day before—since days——” he paused, for sensation.
“Well—I’m off again. Can’t waste a moment. Tell Gillian that we’re in a terrible situation; Antonia has had to rush over to Zoe—Deb Marcus has been missing from home since yesterday—no; the day before—since days——” he paused, for emphasis.
“How perfectly awful. But I expect she’ll come back,” yawned Winnie.
“How totally terrible. But I guess she’ll be back,” yawned Winnie.
It had become more essential to Cliffe than anything else in the whole world, that Winifred Potter should be made to display some rending emotion.
It had become more important to Cliffe than anything else in the world that Winifred Potter should be made to show some intense emotion.
“No. She won’t come back. I ... happen to know she won’t come back, you see.”
“No. She’s not coming back. I ... happen to know she isn’t coming back, you see.”
Winnie dangled her bare braceletted arm over the side of the sofa and picked up a cushion which had slid to the ground.
Winnie dangled her bare, bracelet-adorned arm over the side of the sofa and picked up a cushion that had fallen to the floor.
“Why? Do you know where she is?”
“Why? Do you know where she is?”
“No. Only where she isn’t. Only where she isn’t, Winnie. And that’s on earth.”
“No. Only where she’s not. Only where she’s not, Winnie. And that’s on earth.”
... After all, it was merely the question of the novelette.[192] Now that Cliffe had really produced a thrill which out-rivalled even “The Sin of Lady Jacynth” by Coronal, Winnie immediately yielded him what he coveted in the way of attention all agape. She was personally acquainted with neither Deb nor Lady Jacynth, but Cliffe had proved himself a better author than Coronal.
... After all, it was just a question of the short story.[192] Now that Cliffe had really created a thrill that even surpassed “The Sin of Lady Jacynth” by Coronal, Winnie immediately gave him the attention he craved, wide-eyed. She didn't know Deb or Lady Jacynth personally, but Cliffe had shown himself to be a better writer than Coronal.
“—Dead?”
“—Dead?”
He nodded curtly, and stood for a moment with eyes fixed on the carpet ... then bent and cut off a loose strand absently with his penknife ... seemed on the verge of speaking ... thought better of it. Winifred watched him; her light blue eyes were circles of horror and fascination.
He nodded briefly and stood there for a moment, staring at the carpet... then bent down and nervously cut off a loose strand with his penknife... looked like he was about to say something... but thought better of it. Winifred watched him; her light blue eyes were wide with a mix of horror and fascination.
“She’s not dead,” abruptly; “forget that I said it. I ought not—Ought I?—I don’t know.... Upon my soul, I don’t know....” he began to stalk the room, hair falling shaggily over his frowning forehead, as he jerked his head in acute mental conflict.
“She’s not dead,” he said suddenly. “Forget that I said it. I shouldn’t—Should I?—I don’t know.... Honestly, I really don’t know....” He started pacing the room, his hair falling messily over his frowning forehead, jerking his head as he struggled with his thoughts.
Winifred was rapacious for detail: “Did anyone treat her badly?” she whispered, with healthy gloating. “Any man, I mean?”
Winifred was eager for details: “Did anyone mistreat her?” she whispered, with a sense of satisfaction. “Any guy, I mean?”
And one man stood stock-still as though he had been shot.
And one man stood completely still as if he had been shot.
“What makes you ask me that?”
"What makes you ask me that?"
“Was it you?” queried Winifred, very naturally.
“Was it you?” asked Winifred, quite naturally.
And then he unburdened himself. He had by this time safely crossed that precarious borderland stage in the Life of a Lie, by Cliffe Kennedy, when that lie, from being artistically perceived, created and approved by his own consciousness, is slowly and mysteriously merged, as far as he was concerned, into genuine and independent existence, the self-supplied ground-work entirely obliterated from his memory.
And then he opened up. By this point, he had successfully navigated that risky phase in the Life of a Lie, by Cliffe Kennedy, when that lie, once artistically recognized, created, and accepted by his own mind, gradually and mysteriously blended, in his view, into an authentic and independent reality, the self-created foundation completely erased from his memory.
He was mostly worried, it seemed, as to whether he ought to tell Deb’s people ... what he knew. Directly he heard that she was missing, her threat of suicide had scorched like fire into his mind.... Why, that night on the open common ... black blown space, and Deb’s wild hair swept straight out like a drenched black banner by the wind; and Deb’s mood black as night itself, and as passionate, declaring that she meant to die—that she was tired of fighting God—“tired of fighting Him for you, Cliffe.... And sometimes it’s easier to die than to live——” He had no very clear notion of what the fuss was about, but he saw her face, a grey blur, save where her eyes and mouth were wet and black ... and knew[193] it was best for him to turn and go; her ragged sobbing followed him through the swish of the rain, black slanting stripes of rain....
He seemed mostly worried about whether he should tell Deb’s family what he knew. As soon as he heard she was missing, her threat of suicide burned into his mind like fire. That night on the open common, in the dark space, Deb’s wild hair was blowing straight out like a drenched black banner in the wind; her mood was as dark and passionate as the night itself, saying she meant to die—that she was tired of fighting God—“tired of fighting Him for you, Cliffe.... Sometimes it’s easier to die than to live——” He didn’t really know what the fuss was about, but he saw her face, a grey blur, except where her eyes and mouth were wet and dark... and realized it was best for him to turn and leave; her ragged sobbing followed him through the swish of the rain, black slanting stripes of rain....
So the man’s racing sense of what was fitly beautiful and tragic caught the scene and flashed it into being; so his infallible ear caught the sounds, ... and so he described it to Winnie Potter—till the complete vision was broken all into bits—like the Cubist pictures which he had last seen strewing the floor of Antonia’s studio.
So the man’s keen intuition about what was truly beautiful and tragic captured the scene and brought it to life; his perfect ear picked up all the sounds, ... and he described it to Winnie Potter—until the full vision was shattered into pieces—like the Cubist paintings he had last seen scattered across the floor of Antonia’s studio.
... Mrs Verity’s recent remarks, a certain conversation with Otto Redbury in the Tube, the actual Saturday to Sunday spent at Seaview, telepathic oddments from Winifred’s conventional expectation, suggestion from the cover-picture illustrating “The Sin of Lady Jacynth,” were all stirred and flung pell-mell into the descending spiral vortex of Cliffe’s prismatic imagination.
... Mrs. Verity's recent comments, a specific conversation with Otto Redbury on the Tube, the actual Saturday to Sunday spent at Seaview, telepathic snippets from Winifred’s traditional expectations, and hints from the cover image of “The Sin of Lady Jacynth,” were all mixed together and thrown haphazardly into the swirling spiral of Cliffe’s colorful imagination.
“Oh!” gasped Winifred at the end of the recital, “but I do think you ought to tell them, Cliffe, even if you’re not sure—they might want to drag the river, or something.... Anyway, they’ve got a right to know.”
“Oh!” Winifred exclaimed at the end of the recital, “but I really think you should tell them, Cliffe, even if you’re not certain—they might want to search the river, or something.... Anyway, they have a right to know.”
“Granted that—have I the right to tell them? The Aunt mentioned me as being mixed up in the whole horrible business, when she ’phoned Mrs Verity. Am I the person to tell them? ... when it may not even be true ... when I may be only the victim of my cursedly morbid imagination—And yet—I wish to Heaven, Winnie, that someone would take the decision out of my hands. I can’t stand it much longer—holding the secret alone—it gnaws ... like the fox—Spartan boy—you know!... I hold it tight, and it gnaws. What do you suppose my nights are like?” turning with ferocity on to his hearer, who replied simply: “What things you do say, Cliffe!”
“Okay, but do I really have the right to tell them? Aunt mentioned me as being involved in the whole awful situation when she called Mrs. Verity. Should I be the one to tell them? ... when it might not even be true ... when I might just be the victim of my ridiculously morbid imagination—And yet—I wish to Heaven, Winnie, that someone would just make the decision for me. I can’t handle it much longer—keeping this secret to myself—it eats away at me ... like the fox from that Spartan story—you know! ... I hold onto it tightly, and it eats at me. Can you even imagine what my nights are like?” He turned fiercely towards his listener, who simply replied: “What things you say, Cliffe!”
“Ought I——” he hacked anew at indecision. The puzzle existed for him as surely as though it were wrought in bits of metal, and sold in a box for fourpence-halfpenny. Deb was missing; his name was mixed up in it; ought the Marcuses to be told what he knew about that night—(hiatus)—at Seaview? Was he the right person to tell them? These were all facts. The hiatus was slurred over unperceived ... it was such a tiny hiatus. Winifred Potter was responsible for it, by being fat, and yawning, and talking in that slow flaccid way of hers.... But it was an absorbing problem! And underneath a top layer of recently-manufactured tragedy,[194] Cliffe’s genuine nature was genuinely concerned about Deb, and the circumstances which attended her flight from home, and his own possible share in the matter. Was any course of action expected of him—not officially by her family, but in the way of ordinary decency? An offer of marriage? Surely not! but he ought to go and look for her——
“Ought I—” he struggled again with indecision. The puzzle was as real to him as if it were made of metal pieces and sold in a box for a small price. Deb was missing; his name was tangled up in it; should he tell the Marcuses what he knew about that night—(hiatus)—at Seaview? Was he the right person to inform them? These were all facts. The hiatus was glossed over unnoticed... it was such a minor pause. Winifred Potter was to blame for it, with her being overweight, yawning, and speaking in her slow, lazy way... But it was a gripping problem! And beneath a surface layer of recently-manufactured tragedy,[194] Cliffe’s genuine nature was sincerely worried about Deb, her reasons for leaving home, and his own possible involvement. Was there any expected action from him—not officially from her family, but in the name of common decency? A marriage proposal? Surely not! But he should go and look for her—
In the river?
In the stream?
Who said she was in the river? truculently. Winifred Potter. She had talked about dragging it ... nasty idea! Anyway, how did she know? She was too fat to know anything—just a mischief-maker—And then again—ought the Ledburys to be told?... Would it be worse for them to wait from hour to hour and from week to week, hope slowly drained away—or be dealt the sudden blow?
Who said she was in the river? angrily. Winifred Potter. She had mentioned pulling it out... gross idea! Anyway, how did she know? She was too heavy to know anything—just a troublemaker—And then again—should the Ledburys be told?... Would it be worse for them to wait hour by hour and week by week, their hope slowly fading—or to receive the shocking news all at once?
Not by him in any case. Not by the man who ought to have married Deb.
Not by him, for sure. Not by the guy who should have married Deb.
His entranced mind, pacing the hiatus like a bridge between fact and fancy, took him out of the house and half-way down the street before he even realized that he had left the room. And he had completely forgotten to say good-bye to Winifred.
His mesmerized mind, wandering the gap like a bridge between reality and imagination, led him out of the house and halfway down the street before he even realized he had left the room. And he had completely forgotten to say goodbye to Winifred.
... Presently she picked irresolutely at the edges of “The Sin of Lady Jacynth.” She wondered if it would be wrong to finish it; like—like raising the blinds too soon after a funeral. But—it was not as if she had known Deb any better than Jacynth. And the solution to that lady’s sin was so handy ... one did not have to go out and drag for it, or even move from the sofa....
... Right now, she was hesitantly picking at the edges of “The Sin of Lady Jacynth.” She questioned whether it would be inappropriate to finish it; like—like lifting the blinds too soon after a funeral. But—it wasn’t as if she had known Deb any better than Jacynth. Plus, the answer to that lady’s sin was so easy to find... one didn’t have to go out and search for it, or even get off the sofa....
Winifred did not move from the sofa, not when the front-door bell was violently pealed—again—and several times again. She went on reading. After about six minutes, the lodger on the third floor, who had previously admitted Cliffe, came tramping wearily down the stairs again to let in Gillian Sherwood.
Winifred stayed put on the sofa, not even when the front doorbell rang loudly—over and over again. She continued reading. About six minutes later, the tenant on the third floor, who had earlier let Cliffe in, trudge back down the stairs to let Gillian Sherwood in.
“So you are at home, you lazy young pug. And awake?”
“So you are at home, you lazy young pup. And you're actually awake?”
“Have you lost your key again?” Winnie reprimanded her.
“Did you misplace your key again?” Winnie scolded her.
“Yes—no—here it is, in the ash-tray. I remembered suddenly that Cliffe and Antonia were supposed to turn up to-night, and flew home.” Gillian, yielding to natural tendencies, scattered widely her hat and gloves and coat in various portions of the room. Then chased them and retrieved them and draped them tidily on one chair, remembering that if she did not do so, nobody would. It was on understanding[195] of the performance of this and like jobs that Winifred had been enlisted as her room-mate. Thus Gillian would be left free to be a genius. Winnie was glad to leave her own chaotic home of exacting parents and brothers. She ensconced herself tranquilly and for good on the sofa of Gillian’s furnished apartments. Having naturally a sweet disposition, she did not complain because it was a horsehair sofa and very slippery. And Gillian, having naturally a sweet disposition, enlivened by humour, continued to make brilliant effective dashes at domesticity, in the between-whiles of her other work; with the sole difference that now she cleared up for Winifred as well as for herself. She had grown fond of the plump little parasite; and took the same sort of freakish delight in her as Cliffe in Otto Redbury. And Winifred was mulishly averse from returning home; she was happier with Gillian; Gillian gave her more pocket-money than ever father did. And Gillian was famous—a personage.... It was all very nice. She was never going to leave Gillian.
“Yes—no—here it is, in the ashtray. I suddenly remembered that Cliffe and Antonia were supposed to show up tonight, and I rushed home.” Gillian, giving in to her instincts, scattered her hat, gloves, and coat all over the room. Then she chased after them, gathered them up, and neatly draped them on one chair, realizing that if she didn’t, no one would. It was based on this understanding of handling these types of tasks that Winifred had become her roommate. This way, Gillian could focus on being a genius. Winnie was happy to leave her chaotic home with demanding parents and brothers. She settled in comfortably and permanently on the sofa of Gillian’s furnished apartment. Naturally having a sweet personality, she didn’t complain about the horsehair sofa being very slippery. And Gillian, also naturally sweet but with a sense of humor, continued to make energetic attempts at managing her home life in between her other work; the only difference now was that she was also cleaning up for Winifred as well as for herself. She had grown fond of the chubby little roommate and took a quirky pleasure in her just as Cliffe did with Otto Redbury. Winifred stubbornly refused to go back home; she was happier with Gillian, who gave her more pocket money than her father ever did. And Gillian was famous—a person to admire... It was all really nice. She had no intention of leaving Gillian.
Gillian began to hurl supper on to the table, smashing three plates and a jam-jar, confidently indifferent as a conjuror who smashes a watch in the knowledge that he can produce it whole again out of the top-hat of the Gentleman in the Back Row. Winifred watched her listlessly for a few moments, till it dawned upon her that knives and forks were being laid for four.
Gillian started to throw dinner onto the table, breaking three plates and a jam jar, completely unfazed like a magician who drops a watch knowing he can pull it out whole from the top hat of the guy in the back row. Winifred watched her for a bit, feeling bored, until it hit her that they were setting the table for four.
“Cliffe and Antonia aren’t coming. Didn’t I tell you? Cliffe has been here already, and he says that Deb Marcus has killed herself!”
“Cliffe and Antonia aren’t coming. Didn’t I tell you? Cliffe has already been here, and he says that Deb Marcus has taken her own life!”
“Then she probably has a cold in the head,” Gillian commented, with the perfect serenity of one who has often sampled the output from the Kennedy factory.
“Then she probably has a cold,” Gillian commented, with the calm confidence of someone who has often experienced the products from the Kennedy factory.
Winifred was indignant; and even roused herself to convince Gillian; who presently admitted that there “might be something in the story!”
Winifred was furious and even took the time to persuade Gillian, who eventually agreed that there "might be something to the story!"
“—Anyhow, Cliffe oughtn’t to be allowed to walk about with such a dynamo joggling loose in his pocket. Did you say he did or did not intend to explode it on the Marcus family? Because if the girl is really missing, it may frighten them.”
“—Anyway, Cliffe shouldn’t be allowed to walk around with a dynamo loose in his pocket. Did you say he did or didn’t plan to set it off near the Marcus family? Because if the girl is actually missing, it could scare them.”
“He wasn’t sure. Never mind. We don’t know any of them.” And Winifred rolled off the sofa and established herself comfortably at the table.
“He wasn’t sure. Whatever. We don’t know any of them.” And Winifred got off the sofa and settled comfortably at the table.
Gillian’s eyes twinkled at her—narrow green-grey eyes set askew in an odd, thin, freckled face. Gillian’s body was also[196] thin and small-boned to a degree. And her hair, which, by all the rights of compensation should have been a gloriously redeeming feature, was short and mouse-coloured and ragged—short with the round pudding-basin effect. The man who loved her could say that she had pretty wrists and ankles, and enormous fascination. Then, lacking material, he must perforce cease from hyperbole.
Gillian’s eyes sparkled at her—narrow green-grey eyes set slightly off in an unusual, thin, freckled face. Gillian’s body was also[196]thin and small-boned to a certain extent. And her hair, which should have been a wonderfully redeeming feature, was short, mouse-colored, and messy—cut with a blunt, bowl-like shape. The man who loved her would say she had pretty wrists and ankles, and an incredible allure. Then, lacking anything more to say, he had to stop his flattery.
(“Go on, Theo—what next?” and he could never be quite sure if she were wilfully plaguing him, or else blind to her own shortcomings. “Theo, do you know a bit in Browning about ‘Mistresses with great smooth marbly limbs’?... Jolly line, isn’t it?... Or d’you admire the slender type more? I—I suppose you would call me slender, wouldn’t you?... Not exactly the right word?—Well, svelte then? ... like ladies in the corset advertisements. No? Theo, not—not scraggy—Oh, you wouldn’t call me scraggy, would you?...”
(“Go on, Theo—what’s next?” and he could never be quite sure if she was deliberately annoying him, or completely unaware of her own flaws. “Theo, do you know that bit in Browning about ‘Mistresses with great smooth marbly limbs’?... Great line, right?... Or do you prefer the slender type more? I—I assume you would call me slender, wouldn’t you?... Not exactly the right word?—Well, svelte then? ... like the ladies in the corset ads. No? Theo, not—not scrawny—Oh, you wouldn’t call me scrawny, would you?...”)
Then, after a pause, still persistent: “Theo—would you call me scraggy? Do tell!”
Then, after a moment, still determined: “Theo—would you call me scraggy? Please, share!”
“You’re just the squeak of a mouse made concrete, Gillian.”
“You’re just the sound of a mouse made real, Gillian.”
“That’s not such a good line as Browning’s,” she sighed. And he, being a sensual epicure, sighed also, thinking of the great smooth marbly limbs—and for the thousandth time racked his brains for what attracted him so mightily and desperately in this exasperating bit of a creature with—with——
“That’s not as good a line as Browning’s,” she sighed. And he, being a pleasure-seeker, sighed too, thinking of the great smooth, marble-like limbs—and for the thousandth time, he racked his brains trying to understand what drew him so powerfully and desperately to this frustrating little creature with—with——
“Well, Theo?” expectantly.
"Well, Theo?" expectantly.
“With remarkably pretty wrists and ankles.”
“With surprisingly attractive wrists and ankles.”
And: “Go on, Theo,” in complacent appreciation of these. “What next?”)
And: “Go on, Theo,” in pleased appreciation of these. “What’s next?”)
“Where’s the blanc-mange?” enquired Winnie, whose favourite pudding it was.
“Where’s the blanc-mange?” asked Winnie, whose favorite dessert it was.
Gillian pushed her hands backwards through her hair, in an effort of memory; “I believe I turned it out on the washstand in your room. You’ll find it there when you want it.”
Gillian ran her hands backward through her hair, trying to remember. “I think I left it on the washstand in your room. You’ll find it there when you need it.”
“Why, are you going out again?” as the other rose impetuously from supper.
“Why, are you going out again?” the other asked impulsively as they stood up from dinner.
“I’m not happy about that Deb Marcus kid.... Not my business, but Cliffe is such an irresponsible lunatic—and if even Antonia doesn’t know what he’s saying about it all——”
“I’m not a fan of that Deb Marcus kid.... Not my concern, but Cliffe is such an irresponsible jerk—and if even Antonia doesn’t know what he’s saying about all this——”
“Nobody knows but me and him,” said Winifred importantly. “It’s a secret.”
“Only he and I know,” Winifred said, emphasizing her point. “It’s a secret.”
Gillian bestowed on her a quick mobile grin. “Mind you keep it, then. Did you say Antonia had gone round to Zoe?”
Gillian gave her a quick smile. “Make sure you keep it, okay? Did you say Antonia went over to Zoe’s?”
Winnie nodded, her mouth full of salad.
Winnie nodded, her mouth full of salad.
“Right. ’Night, Winnie.—Lord, I’d nearly forgotten that key again. Why didn’t you remind me? Think of the national calamity if I’d called you up out of bed.”
“Right. Goodnight, Winnie.—Wow, I almost forgot that key again. Why didn’t you remind me? Imagine the national disaster if I’d woken you up out of bed.”
Winifred assented, but reflected no doubt that there was always the lodger on the third floor.... “You might give me the blanc-mange, Jill, as you’re up.”
Winifred agreed, but no doubt she realized there was always the tenant on the third floor…. “You could hand me the blanc-mange, Jill, since you’re already up.”
III
“I say, is my sister here?”
“I’m asking, is my sister here?”
Zoe opened her eyes very wide: “Are you Seul au Monde?” she whispered cautiously, bending from the threshold towards Richard till her rumple of primrose curls fell forward over the shoulders of her frilly white dressing-jacket.
Zoe opened her eyes wide: “Are you Seul au Monde?” she whispered carefully, leaning from the doorway toward Richard until her messy primrose curls fell forward over her frilly white bathrobe.
He stepped back a pace.
He took a step back.
“Because if you are”—with a gurgle of laughter—“then I’m Petite Sœur—but you’re not half as French as I thought you, and why aren’t you in your nice uniform? Never mind—are you hungry? Did you cross to-day? Do you think you’re going to like me as much as you supposed?”
“Because if you are”—with a laugh—“then I’m Petite Sœur—but you’re not nearly as French as I thought you were, and why aren’t you in your nice uniform? Never mind—are you hungry? Did you cross today? Do you think you’re going to like me as much as you thought?”
“Well, honestly, you’re awfully jolly and all that—but you see we’re a bit bothered about Deb just at present. Is she here?”
“Well, honestly, you’re really cheerful and all that—but you see we’re a bit worried about Deb right now. Is she here?”
“Deb—oh, then you’re her brother. Mr Richard Marcus, isn’t it?” Zoe immediately adapted herself to the change of notion, and all the possibilities it in its turn entailed. “D’you know who I thought you were? My unknown correspondent at the Front—I answered his Ad. in the “Vie Parisienne”; there was no harm in it, was there? He wrote back such a darling letter—and promised to come here on his next leave. So of course I thought.... But it doesn’t matter one bit, so do come in. I’m really rather glad you’ve come, between ourselves, because my landlord’s called on me and he’s perfectly awful when he starts.”
“Deb—oh, so you’re her brother. Mr. Richard Marcus, right?” Zoe quickly adjusted to this new idea and all the possibilities that came with it. “Do you know who I thought you were? My mystery pen pal at the Front—I replied to his ad in the ‘Vie Parisienne’; there was no harm in that, was there? He sent back such a sweet letter and promised to visit when he gets his next leave. So of course I thought.... But it doesn’t matter at all, so come on in. I’m actually pretty glad you’re here, just between us, because my landlord came by and he’s totally terrible when he gets started.”
“What a beast!” rather hazy, nevertheless, as to what it was the landlord started. Possibly the poor kid was behind-hand with the rent, and he was trying to cart away her furniture. “I say, is Deb here?”
“What a beast!” It was still a bit unclear what the landlord was upset about. Maybe the poor kid was behind on the rent, and he was trying to take her furniture. “Hey, is Deb here?”
“No, but I daresay if she told you to meet her here, she’ll turn up presently, so you might as well wait. I’ve often wondered what you were like ...” with a serious intimate[198] scrutiny from under drawn brows, which she always found “went” well with under seventeen and over sixty. “Come into the sitting-room. You’ll excuse these clothes, but I was just dressing for to-night when he came”—with a nod towards the room—“and you won’t believe me, but I’ve had to be perfectly horrid to him ...to counteract the effect of my hair down, you know. I suppose he has the kind of wife who keeps hers always in iron curlers—shouldn’t you think he has? So, poor man, one would expect a little agitation. But there are limits, aren’t there? I mean from one’s landlord. So you really are a godsend ...a sort of guardian angel. Isn’t it curious, but I’ve always, even when I was a kiddie, wanted to see my Guardian Angel in the flesh—at least in his clothes—you know what I mean? Because I was always quite sure he was a man—it didn’t seem right that he shouldn’t be, somehow.”
"No, but I bet if she asked you to meet her here, she’ll show up soon, so you might as well wait. I’ve often wondered what you’re like..." she said, giving him a serious, intimate look from beneath her furrowed brows, which she always thought suited people under seventeen and over sixty. "Come into the living room. Please excuse these clothes; I was just getting dressed for tonight when he came," she said with a nod toward the room. "And you won't believe me, but I've had to be really awful to him... to offset the effect of my hair being down, you know? I guess he must have a wife who always keeps hers in curlers—don't you think? So, poor guy, you’d expect him to be a bit flustered. But there are limits, right? I mean from your landlord. So you really are a blessing... a sort of guardian angel. Isn’t it funny? I’ve always wanted to see my Guardian Angel in real life—even just in his clothes—you know what I mean? I’ve always just felt he was a man; it didn’t seem right that he shouldn’t be, somehow."
“Bet you could have made a man of him, anyway,” said Richard in blind admiration. And he was right; Zoe could be relied on to rouse the sex element from any substance in her vicinity, even a guardian angel.
“Bet you could have turned him into a real man, anyway,” said Richard in blind admiration. And he was right; Zoe could always bring out the sexual energy from anything around her, even a guardian angel.
Delighted with his tribute, and still gabbling, she preceded him into the sitting-room, and prettily introduced him to the landlord, a very low man, but genial, and obviously with no evil intentions on the furniture. The difficult point at issue seemed to be that he desired to pay for the new carpet; and Zoe, wriggling coyly on the edge of temptation, would yet not quite yield to it. “Though if spitting on a carpet makes it yours, I’m sure I’ve no more claims at all, Mr Wright!” with a look of coquetry that mellowed her unexpectedly frank rebuke.
Delighted by his compliment, and still chatting away, she led him into the living room and charmingly introduced him to the landlord, a short but friendly man who clearly had no ill intentions toward the furniture. The tricky issue seemed to be that he wanted to pay for the new carpet, and Zoe, teasingly on the verge of temptation, still wasn't ready to give in completely. “Well, if spitting on a carpet makes it yours, then I'm sure I have no claim to it at all, Mr. Wright!” she said with a playful look that softened her surprisingly direct reply.
Richard was enjoying it—enjoying her immensely. There was no real cause for alarm about Deb; only the family were fussing. And he was flattered by Zoe’s skill in making him feel essential to her being, while dimly recognizing that the flattery was somewhat impaired by its too even distribution between himself and the landlord. Zoe was not in the least Richard’s ideal. But Zoe was—well, rather a rag! And she bespoke applause by the zest and candour with which she demanded it, retailed it, invented it ...her existence might present a surface appearance of muddle, but perhaps more than other girls she could hail herself as a success. Zoe knew how to unwind unlimited quantities of what makes you happy, and[199] how to be made happy by a material of which unlimited quantities exist for the unwinding.
Richard was having a great time—really enjoying her. There wasn't any real reason to worry about Deb; it was just the family being overprotective. He felt flattered by Zoe’s ability to make him feel important to her, even if he was vaguely aware that the flattery was somewhat diluted because it was shared with the landlord. Zoe definitely wasn’t Richard’s ideal type. But Zoe was—well, a bit of a mess! And she earned admiration with the enthusiasm and honesty with which she demanded it, promoted it, and created it ...her life might seem chaotic, but perhaps more than other girls, she could confidently call herself a success. Zoe knew how to generate endless amounts of what brings happiness, and how to find joy in a source that offers infinite possibilities for enjoyment.[199]
“I’m going to be taken out this evening by a Cavalry giant who clanks and jangles the whole way up the stairs, and calls me ‘You dear little thing! fancy livin’ all alone with no one to look after you—it’s a shame!’—and brings me presents. He’s about forty and thinks I’m not quite seventeen; and when I perch winsomely on his knee and turn his pockets inside-out to find what he’s got for me, he’s just as pleased as a little child. Really he is! And then I spread out all my presents on the table to make them look more, and dance round them and skip and clap my hands with glee. Oh, he loves it when I clap my hands with glee. You shall both see me do it if you wait long enough. Isn’t it funny what things please some men? Sometimes I say ‘What have you brought me?’ and he says ‘nothing at all’ to tease me, and I pout—like this—look—look, Mr Marcus!—and he can’t bear to see me so disappointed and pulls an enormous painted chocolate-box from behind his back! That sort of treatment is wonderfully rejuvenating, you wouldn’t believe it; tons better than massage. There he is, and I’m not dressed yet!” She scuttled into her room as a door banged down on the street level; then popped her head in again to say: “You’ll keep him entertained, won’t you, till I’m ready? He’s quite easy!”
“I’m going out tonight with a big guy from the Cavalry who makes noise the whole way up the stairs and calls me ‘You dear little thing! Can you believe you live all alone with no one to take care of you—it’s a shame!’—and brings me gifts. He’s around forty and thinks I’m not quite seventeen; and when I sit charmingly on his lap and turn his pockets inside out to see what he’s got for me, he’s just as happy as a little kid. Seriously, he is! Then I spread out all my gifts on the table to make them look like more, and I dance around them, skip, and clap my hands with joy. Oh, he loves it when I clap my hands with joy. You will both see me do it if you wait long enough. Isn’t it funny what things some men enjoy? Sometimes I ask ‘What did you bring me?’ and he says ‘nothing at all’ just to tease me, and I pout—like this—look—look, Mr. Marcus!—and he can’t stand to see me so disappointed and pulls out this huge decorated chocolate box from behind his back! That kind of treatment is incredibly refreshing, you wouldn’t believe it; way better than a massage. There he is, and I’m not ready yet!” She hurried into her room as a door slammed on the street level; then popped her head back in to say: “You’ll keep him busy, won’t you, until I’m ready? He’s pretty easy!”
“Would he rather have me or Mr Wright to perch on his knee?” laughed Richard.
“Would he prefer me or Mr. Wright to sit on his lap?” laughed Richard.
“Ef it’s fur turnin’ aht ’is pawkits, it’ull be me!” the landlord remarked with a facetious wink.
“Then it’s my turn to handle these pockets!” the landlord said with a playful wink.
As the footsteps were heard, though without any of the perceptible clank and jangle foretold, Zoe again appeared, with comb tugging at her curls.
As the footsteps approached, without any of the expected clinking and jingling, Zoe reappeared, pulling at her curls with a comb.
“I wonder if the sight of you two would upset him.... I’ve told him that I had no friends in the world except him and one old lady who’s kind to the lonely little girl”—she eyed the landlord dubiously—“Oh, you could pretend to be the broker,” with a quick spurt of inspiration. “Will you, Mr Wright? It might make him feel generous, mightn’t it? And you”—even in the extremity of haste and peril she checked herself from a tactless decision that maybe Richard was too young to matter much—“You—behind the curtain. No—your boots will show. Get into the cupboard—Quick!”[200] She banged the door on him, and banged her bedroom door, just as the front-door of the flat, left open at Richard’s entrance, banged shakily behind the entering newcomer.
“I wonder if seeing you two would make him upset.... I’ve told him that I had no friends in the world except him and one old lady who’s nice to the lonely little girl”—she looked at the landlord skeptically—“Oh, you could pretend to be the broker,” she said with a sudden flash of inspiration. “Will you, Mr. Wright? It might make him feel generous, right? And you”—even in her rush and danger, she paused to avoid a bad decision, realizing maybe Richard was too young to matter much— “You—behind the curtain. No—your boots will show. Get in the cupboard—Quick!”[200] She slammed the door on him, and slammed her bedroom door, just as the front door of the flat, left open when Richard came in, banged shut behind the new arrival.
“Like a bally old farce,” Richard reflected; he did not know that people ever really hid in cupboards. Though in Zoe’s flat such behaviour seemed not only free from eccentricity, but rhythmically correct.
“Like a ridiculous old joke,” Richard thought; he didn't think people actually hid in closets. Yet in Zoe’s apartment, that kind of behavior felt not just normal, but perfectly timed.
He knew the flat quite well.... Richard’s imagination was not the choked-up affair of a year ago. This was the flat where comic misunderstandings took place, and false identities, where an incriminating glove was left in the corner, and where screens fell down at the wrong moment; it was the flat for runaway wives; the flat where the husband is made to look a fool. It was jolly, now, actually to be in such a flat, actually to be the Man in the Cupboard; Richard chuckled silently ... then grew impatient, till, after seemingly endless waiting in muffled darkness the fourth wall against which he pressed his weight gave way, and he stumbled forward into a room full of people.... “Fancy, I forgot you for the moment,” laughed Zoe, who had released him. “Why didn’t you bang or shout? Here’s Antonia come to find Deb. I’m sure I don’t know why all London is running here this evening to enquire after that sister of yours. Isn’t it funny—she and Monsieur le Caporal met on the stairs, and he thought she was Petite Sœur, didn’t you?—just like I took Mr Marcus for Seul au Monde!”
He knew the apartment pretty well... Richard’s imagination was no longer stifled like it was a year ago. This was the place where silly misunderstandings happened and fake identities were assumed, where a suspicious glove was left in the corner, and where curtains fell at the wrong time; it was the hangout for runaway wives; the place where the husband ended up looking like a fool. It was actually fun to be in such a place, actually to be the Man in the Cupboard; Richard chuckled quietly... then became impatient, until, after what felt like an eternity of waiting in muted darkness, the fourth wall he was leaning against gave way, and he stumbled into a room full of people... “Oh, I forgot about you for a second,” laughed Zoe, who had freed him. “Why didn’t you knock or shout? Here’s Antonia come to find Deb. I really don’t understand why everyone in London is rushing here tonight to ask about your sister. Isn’t it hilarious—she and Monsieur le Caporal bumped into each other on the stairs, and he thought she was Petite Sœur, didn’t you?—just like I mistook Mr. Marcus for Seul au Monde!”
A young man in uniform, with round red cheeks and a tassel dangling from his cap, stood adoring Zoe with an embarrassed smile, obviously not understanding a word of her harangue. There are two types of Belgian soldier—the stolid peasant who is shy, and the dapper townsman who is bold. Zoe unfortunately had hooked one of the former species. Undaunted, she turned her welcome into French with morsels of pidgin English inserted for the benefit of Mr Sam Wright, that he might not feel left out of the conversation; Richard over by the window, was explaining to Antonia about Deb.
A young man in uniform, with round red cheeks and a tassel hanging from his cap, stood looking at Zoe with an embarrassed smile, clearly not understanding a word of her speech. There are two types of Belgian soldiers—the stoic farmer who is shy, and the stylish city guy who is confident. Unfortunately, Zoe had attracted one of the former type. Undeterred, she switched her greeting to French, mixing in bits of broken English for Mr. Sam Wright, so he wouldn’t feel excluded from the conversation; Richard over by the window was explaining to Antonia about Deb.
It was Mr Wright who discovered that the Belgian had had nothing to eat for fourteen hours. “’Old on, Missy—the young chap’s guts is fair yawning for a bit o’ something solid. This is my treat—see—and you go an’ cook a steak for ’im. Veev la Belgium!” and the Corporal, understanding, stood at attention—and then bowed gratefully to Mr Wright, to[201] Antonia, and Richard, and Zoe, in turn, while the tassel from his cap bobbed absurdly....
It was Mr. Wright who found out that the Belgian hadn’t eaten for fourteen hours. “Hold on, Missy—the young guy’s stomach is really hungry for something solid. This is on me—see—and you go cook a steak for him. Long live Belgium!” And the Corporal, understanding, stood at attention—and then bowed gratefully to Mr. Wright, to[201] Antonia, Richard, and Zoe, one by one, while the tassel from his cap bobbed comically....
Zoe, interrupted in a rapid résumé of her own intimate history, calculated to set the intruder at his ease, took up the threads again while she ran in and out of the kitchen, laying the table and grilling the steak.
Zoe, paused in a quick summary of her personal history, intended to put her visitor at ease, picked up where she left off as she moved in and out of the kitchen, setting the table and grilling the steak.
“Isn’t it a good thing I’ve still got some wine in the house—this is the last bottle, but I expect more to-morrow—it’s a present. Oh, not from Captain Braithwaite—I wonder why he’s so late, by the way?—but there’s an Italian wine-and-macaroni shop just round the corner, and the owner is simply crazy about me ... an atrocious old man with black teeth, but he does stock good wines, and so cheap.... His wife caught him out ogling me over the counter one day, and now she won’t leave the shop, so the old demon comes round here, and brings me Chianti on the sly, hoping to melt me. There’s not the slightest chance that I shall be melted, but you don’t think it’s wrong of me to accept the wine, do you? I mean he takes the risk of losing all and gaining nothing, doesn’t he?... Of course I daren’t let him into the flat, besides, I wouldn’t do such a thing! No, I wouldn’t, because I don’t honestly think it’s right, if his wife feels like that about me, do you, Mr Wright? So I half open the door and tell him to leave the bottles outside and go away quietly for both our sakes! He supposes I’ve got a jealous husband—the Italian bandit kind, with ribbons and daggers all the way up their legs.... And just fancy, once he had the cheek to come round without any wine at all, and said—well, I didn’t know men were like that, did you, Antonia? But I sent him home to fetch some pretty quick. Wouldn’t you have?” appealing to the Caporal, who murmured “Mais oui, certainement!” and sat down to his steak as to a serious business. He shovelled up the food strangely, and thought how beautiful was Zoe, in her white frilly dressing-jacket, clouded with yellow curls....
“Isn’t it great that I still have some wine at home—this is the last bottle, but I expect more tomorrow—it’s a gift. Oh, not from Captain Braithwaite—I wonder why he’s so late, by the way?—but there’s an Italian wine-and-macaroni shop just around the corner, and the owner is totally crazy about me... an awful old man with black teeth, but he does have good wines, and they’re so cheap.... His wife caught him checking me out over the counter one day, and now she won’t leave the shop, so the old guy comes around here and brings me Chianti on the sly, hoping to win me over. There’s no chance I’ll be won over, but you don’t think it’s wrong for me to accept the wine, do you? I mean, he’s taking the risk of losing everything and getting nothing, right? ... Of course, I can’t let him into the flat, plus I wouldn’t do that! No, I wouldn’t because I honestly don’t think it’s right if his wife feels that way about me, do you, Mr. Wright? So I half-open the door and tell him to leave the bottles outside and go away quietly for both our sakes! He thinks I have a jealous husband—the Italian bandit type, with ribbons and daggers all over their legs.... And can you believe that once he had the nerve to come by without any wine at all, and said—well, I didn't know men were like that, did you, Antonia? But I sent him home to get some pretty quick. Wouldn’t you have?” she appealed to the Caporal, who murmured “Mais oui, certainement!” and sat down to his steak as if it were serious business. He shoveled up the food strangely and thought how beautiful Zoe looked in her white frilly dressing gown, clouded with yellow curls....
“Why not go round to La llorraine?—Deb might be there,” Antonia suggested. And reluctantly Richard stood up. Deb was a nuisance—of course she was all right. He disliked La llorraine and Manon; but Zoe and her doors and her landlord and her Belgian and her spaniel and her lovers and her stories, had a unique flavour of attraction. Any further developments, comic or ridiculous, might occur at any moment, in this atmosphere.... Sure enough, a door banged four flights[202] of stairs away ... scuffle of many feet approaching—and:
“Why not head over to La Llorraine? Deb might be there,” Antonia suggested. Reluctantly, Richard stood up. Deb was annoying—sure, she was fine. He wasn't a fan of La Llorraine or Manon, but Zoe with her doors, her landlord, her Belgian, her spaniel, her lovers, and her stories had a certain charm. Any further developments, whether funny or ridiculous, could happen at any moment in this atmosphere... Sure enough, a door slammed four flights[202] of stairs away... a scuffle of many feet approaching—and:
“Why, it’s Captain Braithwaite,” cried Zoe, in a clear, childish treble of astonishment. “And did you find little Becky and Mark and Joey on the stairs? What’s the matter, Becky? broken your scooter? ... never mind, let me give you a ginger-snap—two ginger-snaps are better than one scooter, aren’t they? What a pretty drawing of a thermometer, Joey? Is it for me? Now that is sweet of you.”
“Wow, it’s Captain Braithwaite,” Zoe exclaimed, her voice filled with youthful surprise. “Did you see little Becky, Mark, and Joey on the stairs? What’s wrong, Becky? Did you break your scooter? ... Don’t worry, let me give you a ginger snap—two ginger snaps are better than one scooter, right? That’s a nice drawing of a thermometer, Joey! Is it for me? That’s so sweet of you.”
“Mother thayth I’m to athk you to ’ave a look at me thore throat, Mith!” The children of the Second Jewish Tailor, whom the good-natured Cavalry officer had gathered and brought in from the landing, were grouping themselves round Zoe’s Barrie-like representation of the lonely little mother to whom all the children bring their troubles, as spontaneously and efficiently as though they had been rehearsed for weeks. Zoe really had been very good to them in different ways at different times, and their present adhesion round her knees, in full view of a beaming Captain Braithwaite, was her reward.
“Mom, I’m asking you to take a look at my sore throat, Miss!” The children of the Second Jewish Tailor, whom the kind-hearted Cavalry officer had gathered and brought in from the landing, were clustering around Zoe’s Barrie-like portrayal of the lonely little mother to whom all the children come with their problems, as naturally and effectively as if they had been practicing for weeks. Zoe had genuinely been very good to them in various ways at different times, and their current gathering around her knees, in full view of a smiling Captain Braithwaite, was her reward.
Antonia, in an aside to Richard, anxiously questioned her own grotesque fancy that yet another set of doors had just banged, and yet more footsteps were scuffling and clattering up the stairs: “This flat is haunted by a delusion of banging doors—listen!”
Antonia, quietly to Richard, nervously wondered about her strange thought that another door had just slammed and more footsteps were shuffling and clattering up the stairs: “This apartment is haunted by the illusion of banging doors—listen!”
“Listen!” echoed Zoe, smashed into sudden silence—“It’s Pinto!” she whispered, all her gay resourcefulness paralysed.
“Listen!” Zoe exclaimed, abruptly falling silent—“It’s Pinto!” she whispered, her cheerful resourcefulness completely frozen.
“She hears it too,” Antonia sighed with relief; “I don’t mind so much if we’re all raving together!” And indeed it was obviously incredible that the corpulent whiskered person who was projected squealing into the sitting-room, by an image of bony yellow ferocity, could be otherwise than chimera. The wine-bottles which the pursued swung in impotent arabesques from either hand, erased the last touch of credibility.
“She hears it too,” Antonia sighed with relief; “I don’t mind so much if we’re all going a little crazy together!” And indeed it was obviously unbelievable that the chubby, whiskered person who came squealing into the living room, propelled by an image of bony yellow ferocity, could be anything other than a figment of imagination. The wine bottles that the pursued swung helplessly from either hand removed the last hint of believability.
“Face—like—an—orang-outang—temper—Patagonian savage ...” were the only words distinguishable from the yapping, snapping medley of limbs and bottles and vituperation.
“Face—like—an—orang-outang—temper—Patagonian savage ...” were the only words clear from the loud mix of limbs, bottles, and insults.
There was a crash of splintered glass, and ruddy liquid poured into pools on the carpet, and Zoe cried out to Captain Braithwaite, who flung his big form on top of the belligerents and wrenched them apart. The ensuing sequence of events was rather too nimble for disentanglement. The Italian wine-and-macaroni merchant from round the corner collapsed[203] panting—then rallied his faculties and bolted for the door. Zoe darted in his wake, and returned triumphant, a few seconds afterwards, carrying the second and undamaged flask of Chianti. Meanwhile Pinto had vented his spleen upon the Cavalry officer, the landlord, the round-eyed Belgian, and Richard, on whom each in turn he fastened his saga of “face like an orang-outang—tempaire of a P-P-Patagonian savage!”... The return of Zoe he greeted by a violent and uncomprehensible outbreak of what was certainly bad language and probably Portuguese; informed her that he knew all about it, and was done with her for ever ... caught up a chair and wrenched it into fragments ... glared viciously at the innocent amazement of Monsieur le Caporal; jabbed an accusing finger at him—“You—yes, it is you—you may have her—she is worth nothing, I tell you—stop eating and take her—take her—take her!” lifting the remains of the steak from the plate and flinging it across to the window, where it narrowly missed Antonia—“Here—just you stop that!” Richard ejaculated, doubling his fists truculently.
There was a crash of shattered glass, and red liquid spilled all over the carpet, and Zoe shouted for Captain Braithwaite, who jumped on top of the fighters and pulled them apart. The following events happened too quickly to be unraveled. The Italian wine-and-pasta seller from around the corner fell[203] gasping for breath—then gathered himself and rushed for the door. Zoe dashed after him and came back grinning a few seconds later, holding the second, unbroken flask of Chianti. Meanwhile, Pinto had let out his anger on the Cavalry officer, the landlord, the wide-eyed Belgian, and Richard, each of whom he berated with his rant of "face like an orangutan—temper of a P-P-Patagonian savage!”... He welcomed Zoe's return with a wild and incomprehensible burst of what was definitely bad language and probably Portuguese; told her that he was completely done with her forever... grabbed a chair and smashed it into pieces... glared furiously at the confused expression of Monsieur le Caporal; pointed an accusing finger at him—"You—yes, it's you—you can have her—she's worth nothing, I swear—stop eating and take her—take her—take her!” lifting the remnants of the steak from the plate and throwing it across to the window, where it barely missed Antonia—“Here—just stop that!” Richard yelled, clenching his fists angrily.
“Leave ’im alone, Sonny—’e dunno wot ’e’s doing!”
“Leave him alone, Sonny—he doesn’t know what he’s doing!”
The finger travelled instantly round to the pacifist—“Whose is this house, you——?”
The finger quickly pointed to the pacifist—“Whose house is this, you——?”
“Mine!” the landlord retorted, putting up his boots on the sofa as a sign of ownership. “Nah shut up, do—ladies present!”
“Mine!” the landlord shot back, propping his boots up on the sofa to claim it. “Now be quiet, there are ladies here!”
“It is then you with the face and the temper?”
“It’s you with the face and the attitude?”
“Face and temper yourself!” from Mr Sam Wright, which retort, though merely made in the way of casual repartee, was, had the assembled company only known it, the full explanation of the scene so astounding them.
“Control your emotions!” from Mr. Sam Wright, which comment, though just said in a casual back-and-forth manner, was, had the gathered people only realized it, the complete explanation of the surprising scene they were witnessing.
But Pinto’s suspicions made a last leap at Captain Raymond Braithwaite. “Take her”—flourishing with both arms in Zoe’s direction. “She is ungrateful, unloyal. True affection is not to be found in her nature. She lies and thieves; she is untidy in her clothing; she has betrayed me and will betray you. Take her—perhaps your temper like a Patagonian savage will keep her in order. Take her and beat her if you please. Who am I to have a claim?...” He recapitulated the entire list of Zoe’s crimes, linked to the benefits his easy-going generosity had showered upon her; shed tears at the recollection of his own innocent confiding trust and little tender ways; surpassed himself in an ebullition of Portuguese and[204] English blended into one final expanding monstrous, wall-cracking, hair-stiffening execration, anathema, and blight——
But Pinto’s suspicions took one last leap at Captain Raymond Braithwaite. “Take her”—gesturing dramatically toward Zoe. “She is ungrateful and disloyal. True affection isn’t in her nature. She lies and steals; she’s messy with her clothes; she has betrayed me and will betray you. Take her—maybe your fiery temper, like a Patagonian savage, will keep her in line. Take her and hit her if you want. Who am I to have any claim?...” He went over the entire list of Zoe’s wrongdoings, all linked to the benefits his easygoing kindness had given her; he shed tears remembering his own innocent trust and tender gestures; he outdid himself in a mix of Portuguese and[204] English that turned into a final explosive, earth-shaking, hair-raising curse, an anathema, and blight——
Antonia stepped forward, and laid her hand on his arm.
Antonia stepped forward and put her hand on his arm.
“You’re not behaving at all nicely, and we’re tired of you,” she said gently but distinctly.
“You're not acting nicely at all, and we're fed up with you,” she said softly but clearly.
Pinto, checked in his onrush of epithet, rolled round at her a pair of livid, yellow eyeballs; spluttered; made a few inarticulate sounds in his throat—and departed.
Pinto, halting his stream of insults, turned to her with a pair of sickly yellow eyes; he sputtered, made a few jumbled sounds in his throat—and left.
No one could deny that his visit, though short, had been full of lively colour.
No one could argue that his visit, even though it was brief, had been vibrant and full of life.
“Ma foi!” said the Belgian poilu, still gaping stupidly after his steak.
“Good grief!” said the Belgian soldier, still staring dumbfounded at his steak.
Richard burst into a shout of laughter, and went on laughing boyishly, irresistibly. It was infectious ... presently Sam Wright joined in, and Captain Braithwaite, and Antonia, and even the Belgian. Zoe, on the verge of tears, was the last to succumb.... “At least, we’ve got some wine now,” she gurgled, divided between sobs and hysterical mirth. “And we’d better drink it—it’s g-good wine and so cheap! I’m glad I remembered just in time to nip it.” She darted away for glasses—“But honestly, I haven’t the faintest idea what Pinto was so cross and unkind about, have any of you?”
Richard burst out laughing, and kept laughing like a kid, totally contagious. Soon, Sam Wright joined in, along with Captain Braithwaite, Antonia, and even the Belgian. Zoe, on the verge of tears, was the last one to give in. “At least we’ve got some wine now,” she said, caught between sobs and hysterical giggles. “And we should drink it—it’s good wine and so cheap! I’m glad I remembered to grab it just in time.” She rushed off to get some glasses. “But honestly, I have no clue what Pinto was so upset and mean about, do any of you?”
“He did seem a bit annoyed: what?” guffawed Captain Braithwaite. “Here’s to his good recovery!” They all drank Pinto’s health in excellent Chianti.... A bell tinkled from below.
“He did seem a bit annoyed: what?” laughed Captain Braithwaite. “Here’s to his quick recovery!” They all toasted to Pinto’s health with excellent Chianti.... A bell rang from below.
“Oh dear! he must have jammed the downstairs front door in going out, and now people can’t push it open. I do think he ought to control himself a little bit better than that, don’t you? I mean, it’s so horrid when one has visitors.” The bell tinkled again impatiently. “Will one of you go down?”
“Oh no! He must have gotten the downstairs front door stuck when he went out, and now people can’t open it. I really think he should manage himself a little better than that, don’t you? It’s just awful when we have guests.” The bell rang again impatiently. “Can one of you go downstairs?”
IV
Deb dawdled along the street, painfully carrying a suit-case. La llorraine had insisted on keeping her to supper, but the Countess was occupying the only vacant room in the house ... anyway, you could always rely on a bed at Zoe’s whenever you turned up—time enough to-morrow to think things over....
Deb strolled down the street, struggling with a suitcase. La Llorraine had insisted she stay for dinner, but the Countess was using the only available room in the house... besides, you could always count on having a bed at Zoe’s whenever you showed up—plenty of time tomorrow to sort things out...
“I don’t want a tailor at all, thanks. Not to-night, anyhow. I want Zoe Dene-Cresswell? I wonder if she’s in.”
“I don’t want a tailor at all, thanks. Not tonight, anyway. I want Zoe Dene-Cresswell? I wonder if she’s around.”
Again Gillian tugged at the bell. “You look as if you ought to be Deb Marcus.”
Again Gillian pulled the bell. “You look like you could be Deb Marcus.”
“I am.”
"I am."
“I’m Gillian Sherwood. Put down your suit-case and shake hands. I’ll carry it up for you, if ever they admit us.”
“I’m Gillian Sherwood. Put down your suitcase and shake hands. I’ll take it up for you if they ever let us in.”
Gillian at last! Deb was first conscious of triumph—followed by a quick pang of guilt. She had not sought out this meeting; it was purely accidental—but what would Antonia say?
Gillian, finally! Deb first felt a rush of triumph—quickly followed by a twinge of guilt. She hadn’t planned this meeting; it was totally accidental—but what would Antonia think?
Antonia opened the door to them.
Antonia opened the door for them.
I
Deb was living with La llorraine. She indignantly refused to return home on the understanding that she was to be partially forgiven for an offence she had never committed; on the other hand, her affection for Ferdie caused her a pang of acute misery when she saw how the belief in her sins had stripped him of a certain chubby contentment which even the war and its complications had hitherto left unimpaired. For of course her swift dramatic rupture with her family toppled to an anti-climax. Richard took home the tidings of her whereabouts; and a day after her flight, Aunt Stella appeared at Zoe’s for a parley. The tolerance of the period did not permit an erring daughter to be blasted with a parent’s curse and left to suicide—or worse—in the dark cold streets of London. The tolerance of the period sanctioned some natural anxiety over the said daughter’s material welfare, tentative negotiations, and a return home to a great deal of nagging and an atmosphere of reproachful discomfort. Perhaps Deb foresaw the final inevitable item; perhaps also, her passionate self-persuasion that she could not bear continual witnessing of Ferdie’s sighs and worried forehead, was the outcome of a guilty suspicion that it was more by haphazard than by virtue that she was able to mount her pedestal and stand aggrieved upon it.
Deb was living with La Llorraine. She angrily refused to go back home, thinking she should be partially forgiven for a wrongdoing she hadn't committed. On the flip side, her love for Ferdie made her feel a deep misery when she saw how believing in her faults had taken away a certain chubby happiness from him, which even the war and its complications hadn't affected until then. Naturally, her quick dramatic break with her family ended with an anti-climax. Richard brought home the news of her whereabouts, and a day after she left, Aunt Stella showed up at Zoe’s for a conversation. The tolerance of the time didn’t allow a wayward daughter to be condemned with a parent’s curse and left to suffer—or worse—in the dark, cold streets of London. The tolerance of the period allowed for some natural concern about the daughter’s financial well-being, cautious discussions, and a return home filled with nagging and a tense atmosphere of blame. Maybe Deb saw the inevitable outcome; perhaps her passionate belief that she couldn’t stand witnessing Ferdie’s sighs and worried expression was rooted in a guilty suspicion that it was more by chance than by merit that she was able to place herself on a pedestal and feel wronged.
“It’s the fault of my very lax upbringing,” she argued with the guilty suspicion.
“It’s because of my really laid-back upbringing,” she argued with a guilty suspicion.
“Yes, but——”
“Yeah, but——”
“It’s lucky that I have a certain fundamental standpoint of moral decency,” with crushing pomposity.
“It’s fortunate that I have a basic sense of moral decency,” with overwhelming arrogance.
“Yes, but——”
“Yeah, but——”
The yes-buts had it.
The yes-buts won.
“I can’t live at home with Aunt Stella hating me like this,” weakly.
“I can’t stay at home with Aunt Stella hating me like this,” she said weakly.
And here she was right. Even Ferdie recognized that his sister and his daughter were henceforth not likely to dwell together in a state of affectionate harmony. Stella had been queer about Deb ever since discovery that Deb was—initiated. What was to be done? And then La llorraine appeared at Montagu House, an emissary from Deb.
And here she was right. Even Ferdie realized that his sister and his daughter were unlikely to live together in a friendly way from now on. Stella had been strange about Deb ever since she found out that Deb was—initiated. What could be done? And then La Llorraine showed up at Montagu House, a messenger from Deb.
“My dee-urr—leave it to me.”
"My dear—leave it to me."
La llorraine was magnificent, she was Miladi, she was Josephine Beauhamais, and Madame de Maintenon and Louise de Querouaille, Duchess of Portsmouth, and every other intriguante of foreign history, entrusted with dispatches and a cardinal’s secret, a go-between from one royal court to another. She wore filmy black, and a huge black hat cast a mysterious shadow over her eyes; she wore all her sables, and Parma violets; and fingered them meaningly with her long thin white hands as though they were a symbol of a lost cause. She flattered, cajoled and hinted, and laid down her cards and picked them up again; and her speech was worldly and witty and wise, and her smile was maternal, or suggestive, or discreet, and she overwhelmed Ferdie Marcus with dupery and diplomacy, and left him quite dazed, but convinced that the arrangement made was the only one possible in view of the subtleties involved; and that moreover it had emanated straight from him.
La Llorraine was stunning; she was Milady, she was Josephine Beauhamais, Madame de Maintenon, and Louise de Querouaille, Duchess of Portsmouth, along with every other intriguante from foreign history, tasked with confidential messages and a cardinal’s secret, a go-between between royal courts. She wore sheer black and a large black hat that cast a mysterious shadow over her eyes; she draped herself in all her furs and Parma violets, delicately handling them with her long, thin white hands as if they represented a lost cause. She flattered, charmed, and hinted, laying down her cards only to pick them up again; her conversation was sophisticated, witty, and insightful, and her smile was nurturing, suggestive, or discreet. She overwhelmed Ferdie Marcus with manipulation and diplomacy, leaving him dazed but convinced that the agreement made was the only viable option given the complexities involved, and that, furthermore, it had originated directly from him.
“So, my dee-urr, you join us in our humble little appartement, and your father will put you in possession of your own income. Have I done well?”
“So, my dear, you’re joining us in our cozy little apartment, and your father will give you access to your own income. Did I do well?”
“—Turned out of home plus a cheque-book?—that’s what I call an éviction de luxe,” laughed Antonia, when Deb told her of the new arrangement, while re-packing her suit-case to quit Zoe’s flat five days after her weary arrival. Zoe was out at rehearsal.
“—Kicked out of home with a checkbook?—that’s what I call a luxury eviction,” laughed Antonia when Deb told her about the new arrangement, while repacking her suitcase to leave Zoe’s apartment five days after her tired arrival. Zoe was out at rehearsal.
“What are you going to pay La llorraine per week for board and lodging?”
“What are you planning to pay La Llorraine each week for room and board?”
“My-dee-urr,” Deb imitated the grand manner and the large gesture by which her future landlady had dismissed the question—“Zat—between us? it shall arrange itself——”
“My dear,” Deb mimicked the dramatic tone and sweeping gesture her future landlady used to brush off the question—“That—between us? It'll work itself out——”
Antonia looked enigmatic, and warned Deb that the first time she arrived at the appartement, and found her breakfasting at eleven o’clock in a dirty wrapper and curl-papers, in the Venetian drawing-room, on stale mayonnaise, with La llorraine practising scales, and Manon being demure with the fishmonger[209] because the canaille wanted to be paid, she would immediately haul her off to an environment less pictorial but more hygienic.
Antonia had a mysterious vibe and warned Deb that the first time she showed up at the apartment and found her having breakfast at eleven o’clock in a messy outfit and curlers, in the Venetian living room, eating stale mayonnaise, with La Llorraine practicing scales, and Manon acting all shy with the fishmonger because the riffraff wanted to be paid, she would quickly take her to a place that was less stylish but way cleaner.[209]
“Fishmonger, indeed!” Deb turned Quelle Vie out of the suit-case, “when we want fish, La llorraine, pale and haughty, kisses Manon on the brow and goes out to pawn the Crown Jewels; then she brings home the fish and chips in a piece of newspaper, and we sit down to enjoy it while she tells us sniggering anecdotes of fifth-rate music halls.”
“Fishmonger, really!” Deb pulled Quelle Vie out of the suitcase. “When we want fish, La Llorraine, all pale and stuck-up, kisses Manon on the forehead and goes out to pawn the Crown Jewels; then she brings home the fish and chips wrapped in a piece of newspaper, and we sit down to enjoy it while she shares funny stories about low-grade music halls.”
“Look here,” demanded Cliffe, striding into the room, “I’ve been interviewing your brother, Deb, and he says that little bit of mange who calls himself Otto Redbury is responsible for our good name dragged in the mud. He says that verminous Dutchman called on your father full of a ‘brivate peesiness’ just before the row. What I want to know is, who told him? And a rumour has got about that you committed suicide last Friday night. That’s not exactly funny, is it? We’ve got to track those scandals to their sources. You don’t seem to realize how serious it is. Our honour is at stake!”
“Listen,” Cliffe said, walking into the room, “I’ve been talking to your brother, Deb, and he claims that that guy Otto Redbury is the one dragging our name through the mud. He says that disgusting Dutchman stopped by your dad just before everything went down. What I need to know is, who told him? And there’s a rumor going around that you took your own life last Friday night. That’s not exactly a joke, is it? We have to find out where these scandals are coming from. You don’t seem to get how serious this is. Our reputation is on the line!”
“It’s so good of you to include mine,” Deb said meekly. “Sit down, Cliffe, and don’t rave. I suppose I started them myself!” And she related her dramatic confession to Samson Phillips. And Cliffe listened, frowning.
“It’s really nice of you to include me,” Deb said quietly. “Sit down, Cliffe, and don’t get all worked up. I guess I was the one who started it!” And she shared her dramatic confession with Samson Phillips. Cliffe listened, frowning.
“But this is all hypothesis. You mentioned no names to Phillips. You didn’t actually specify that night at Seaview. I’m not reproaching you for the lie itself, Deb—that was merely silly; feminine boasting. But Otto must have got his definite facts from someone else, and I’ve written him an imperative letter on the subject. It begins: ‘Sir’”
“But this is all just a guess. You didn’t mention any names to Phillips. You didn’t actually specify what happened that night at Seaview. I’m not blaming you for the lie itself, Deb—that was simply silly; feminine bragging. But Otto must have gotten his solid information from someone else, and I’ve sent him a stern letter about it. It starts with: ‘Sir’”
“That’s not highly striking or original in itself, Cliffe. Why not ‘Honey?’”
"That’s not very bold or original on its own, Cliffe. Why not ‘Honey?’"
Antonia laughed. “Tell us Otto’s answer when you get it, Cliffe. I respect you for taking a strong line!” But Cliffe did not show them the reply he received from Otto; he studied it in solitude and bewildered indignation. What could the man mean by reminding him of a certain conversation in the Tube? He recalled, with an effort, having once travelled in Otto’s company, and having talked a great deal of fantastic rubbish for Otto’s benefit, but he was quite sure that not the veriest scavenger could have picked Deb’s name from among the rubbish-heap—“I’ve always been very careful over names....”
Antonia laughed. “Let us know Otto’s answer when you get it, Cliffe. I admire you for taking a firm stance!” But Cliffe didn’t share the response he got from Otto; he examined it in secret, filled with confusion and anger. What could the guy mean by bringing up a specific conversation on the Tube? He struggled to remember a time he traveled with Otto and had talked a lot of nonsensical things for Otto’s sake, but he was certain that not even the most desperate person could have pulled Deb’s name out from all that nonsense—“I’ve always been very careful with names....”
II
Deb, taking her present emancipation as a vantage-point for a survey of her past, as a whole and in segments and phases, arrived at a conclusion that the general inadequacy on the amorous side was due to foolish compromise. She made up her mind, therefore, to reform, and be bad—thoroughly bad. In the episode with Samson she had proved to herself that she was no longer fit for the conventional extreme of respectful love and sheltered marriage. Her dilatory sense of daring must therefore be flogged to that other far extreme—“I hate betwixts and betweens!”
Deb, seeing her newfound freedom as a way to reflect on her past, both as a whole and in its various stages, came to the conclusion that her general shortcomings in love were due to foolish compromises. She decided, then, to change her ways and embrace being bad—fully bad. In her experience with Samson, she had proven to herself that she was no longer suited for the conventional extremes of respectful love and protected marriage. Her slow sense of daring needed to be pushed to the other extreme—“I hate being in between!”
A little balm of self-deception had to be applied. Hitherto she had been more or less under home supervision; not stringent supervison, certainly; but a background of loving trust was a hindrance in itself. Now the trust had been withdrawn—and the background. Now she was on her own—free—disillusioned—slightly embittered—(Deb prodded the embitterment anxiously—yes, it was still there....) Now she was twenty-five and at the cross-roads——
A bit of self-deception was necessary. Until now, she had been somewhat monitored at home; not in a strict way, but the loving trust surrounding her was a barrier in itself. Now that trust was gone—and so was that background. She was on her own—free—disillusioned—slightly bitter—(Deb poked at the bitterness nervously—yes, it was still there....) Now she was twenty-five and at a crossroads—
Deb did not realize the truism that even as every woman’s life holds material for one novel, so that generic novel may generically and with perfect application bear the title: “Cross-roads.”
Deb did not realize the truth that just as every woman's life has enough material for a novel, that typical novel could accurately be titled: “Cross-roads.”
She had been on the look out for the hero to her heroine, and he had failed in the appointment. Now she was in search for the villain to her adventuress, and it seemed at first as though he would prove equally elusive. A series of minor experiments left her seriously convinced that in choice of a villain, a young girl cannot be too careful.... “He must make it worth while——” Perhaps after all she was still on the same old quest translated into different terms.
She had been looking for the hero in her life, and he had missed his chance. Now she was searching for the villain in her adventures, and it initially seemed like he would be just as hard to find. A few small experiments made her seriously believe that when it comes to choosing a villain, a young woman should be very cautious.... “He has to make it worth it—” Maybe she was still on the same old quest, just framed in a different way.
Meanwhile, the winter passed; and early spring woke her slightly bilious soul to fretfulness. Her habits had slackened to harmony with her environment of cosmopolitan bohemianism; but whereas a bed erected in the Venetian drawing-room and covered by day with a priceless piece of embroidery, seemed to La llorraine all that was necessary in the way of a tiring-room—“My dee-urr, you can use Manon’s mirror as your own—it goes without saying——” yet Deb was not quite happy at the general sloppiness of tea-gowns and mysterious foreigners and rich meals at all hours—or at no[211] hours—Carmen for breakfast, Tosca for supper, and out-of-season dishes in between—music-hall managers strolling in to slap “my good llorraine” familiarly between the shoulders, and look avariciously at Manon, who, however, a child of mummers and motley, was interrogated with a strictness which Deb, daughter of strictest Israel, would never for a moment have suffered. But La llorraine knew more of her world and was wiser in education than Ferdinand Marcus; La llorraine, who sometimes put on enormous horn spectacles and sat knitting by the fire; and sometimes rose up like a prophetess and tossed a pair of desperate arms to Heaven, in denunciation of that war which prevented return to a beloved continent which knew something of good music; La llorraine was equally genuine and lovable in either mood; and Deb grew to be sincerely fond of her. But Manon was another matter; Manon, at eighteen, held to her pose of exiled princess, a slender figure in the vast loneliness of the drawing-room—a lonely little heart mysteriously unsoiled by contact with aforesaid mummers and motley. She listened charmingly when Deb scattered ethics of rebellion; she appeared slightly shocked when decorum demanded that she should be shocked—and yet—and yet—for all the demureness of reproving eyelash and “Oh, but, Deb——” in the pretty lisping accent, Deb could not be rid of an impression that when it came to it, Manon would go further and fare a great deal better than herself. Manon had hitched her wagon to a fixed star, whereas it looked as though Deb had hitched hers to a travelling circus.
Meanwhile, winter passed, and early spring stirred her somewhat irritable spirit into anxiety. Her habits had relaxed to blend with the cosmopolitan bohemian lifestyle around her; however, while a bed set up in the Venetian drawing-room, covered during the day with a priceless piece of embroidery, seemed to La llorraine to be all that was needed for a resting area—“My dear, you can use Manon’s mirror as your own—it goes without saying——” Deb wasn't entirely comfortable with the general messiness of tea dresses, mysterious foreigners, and extravagant meals at all hours—or at no hours—Carmen for breakfast, Tosca for supper, and out-of-season dishes in between—music-hall managers casually strolling in to slap “my good llorraine” on the back and eye Manon hungrily, who, despite being a child of entertainers and bright costumes, was questioned with a seriousness that Deb, raised in strict surroundings, would never have tolerated. But La llorraine was more knowledgeable about her world and more educated than Ferdinand Marcus; La llorraine, who sometimes would put on huge horn-rimmed glasses and sit knitting by the fire, and at other times would rise up like a prophetess, throwing her arms to the sky in protest of that war which kept her from returning to a beloved continent that appreciated good music; La llorraine was genuine and lovable in both moods, and Deb grew to have a genuine fondness for her. But Manon was a different story; at eighteen, Manon clung to her role as an exiled princess, a slender figure lost in the spacious drawing-room—a lonely little heart strangely untouched by the previously mentioned entertainers and costumes. She listened charmingly as Deb spread the ethics of rebellion; she seemed a bit shocked when decorum required her to be shocked—and yet—for all the demure reproach in her lashes and the “Oh, but, Deb——” rendered in her pretty lisp, Deb couldn’t shake the feeling that when it came down to it, Manon would go further and do much better than she would. Manon had hitched her wagon to a fixed star, while it appeared that Deb had attached hers to a traveling circus.
“We’ve had enough of this,” exclaimed Antonia, an unexpected visitor after a tour in the car which had lasted the whole of February—“Not dressed yet? and it’s nearly twelve o’clock; sluggish appetite?—no wonder, if you smoke scented cigarettes with your coffee and eggs. Even as I prophesied!”
“We’ve had enough of this,” Antonia exclaimed, an unexpected visitor after a car tour that lasted all of February. “Still not dressed? It’s almost noon. Feeling sluggish? No surprise, if you’re smoking scented cigarettes with your coffee and eggs. Just as I predicted!”
“Don’t be hard on me,” Deb pleaded; “I’m not entirely dead to better things—really, Antonia. I feel the call of Spring urging me out and out.... Let’s go to a cinema, shall we?”
“Don’t be tough on me,” Deb begged; “I’m not completely closed off to better things—honestly, Antonia. I can feel Spring calling me to get out and enjoy life.... Let’s go to a movie, okay?”
“On the contrary, we shall gird up our loins and do war-work, my child,” grimly. “We shall speak to our mothers and ask them what particular niche is vacant for one willing but ignorant daughter of pleasure, and we shall send word of the result by this evening latest. And meanwhile, we will withdraw our plaits that writhe like blue-black serpents among[212] the exquisite but macabre foliage of last year’s tablecloth, and put away the dregs of green chartreuse, and sit up and comb ourselves out, and try to be a credit to a nation at war.”
“On the contrary, we’ll roll up our sleeves and get to work, my child,” she said grimly. “We’ll talk to our mothers and ask them what specific spot is open for a willing but clueless daughter of pleasure, and we’ll send word of the outcome by tonight at the latest. In the meantime, we’ll take out our braids that twist like blue-black snakes among[212] the beautiful yet eerie leaves of last year’s tablecloth, and put away the leftovers of green chartreuse, and sit up and comb ourselves out, and try to be a credit to a nation at war.”
Deb laughed and said she was quite willing to do war-work, and had meant to enrol herself since some time, but had thought it too late....
Deb laughed and said she was totally up for doing war work, and had intended to sign up for a while now, but figured it was too late...
“Oh, I think the war may be trusted to last another month or two.”
“Oh, I think the war will probably last another month or two.”
“I meant,” in fractious explanation, “that it always seems to me too late to do something afterwards which one hasn’t done before.”
“I meant,” he explained irritably, “that it always feels like it’s too late to do something afterwards that you haven’t done before.”
“Lazy little Oriental.... You will visit my mother at 6 p.m. precisely this evening and receive your instructions,” with which Antonia departed.
“Lazy little Asian... You will visit my mom at 6 p.m. sharp this evening and get your instructions,” with that, Antonia left.
“Blair Stevenson is said to be coming back to the Foreign Office” was the sub-conscious wriggle of motive underlying her sincere belief that Deb would be the better for a more strenuous existence.
“Blair Stevenson is rumored to be returning to the Foreign Office” was the subconscious tug of motive behind her genuine belief that Deb would benefit from a more challenging life.
For Blair Stevenson, in the Diplomatic Service, was Gillian’s friend; Antonia liked him, appreciating to the full his supple wit and undeniably perfect breeding; his pursuit of her was ardent enough for her to enjoy keenly the sensation of flying ... he never drew near, and presently the pursuit slackened; he was sent abroad—British Resident of some West African province; and when he returned, fell easily into place as one of her group—an excellent occasional. Antonia was aware that he was still on good terms with Gillian ... and that if accidentally he met Deb there—“What does it matter?” But the fierce desire persisted to keep the child ... pure.
For Blair Stevenson, who worked in the Diplomatic Service, was Gillian’s friend; Antonia liked him, fully appreciating his sharp wit and undeniable good upbringing. His pursuit of her was enthusiastic enough for her to really enjoy the thrill of it all... but he never got close, and eventually his pursuit faded; he was sent abroad—British Resident of some West African province; and when he returned, he easily fit back into her group—as an excellent occasional presence. Antonia knew he was still on good terms with Gillian... and that if he happened to run into Deb there—“What does it matter?” But the strong desire to keep the child... innocent persisted.
The eventful climax of the meeting between Gillian and Deb on Zoe’s doorstep, Antonia accepted quietly and almost with relief. It had happened, and there was no more to be done—by her at least. A week afterwards she was forced to leave London—her Major-General was perpetually touring and inspecting and dashing hither and thither. Deb in her letters had spoken no further word of Gillian (Deb was afraid, as a matter of fact, knowing Antonia’s probable state of mind), but Gillian, in divine unconsciousness, dashed off a hasty postcard on which “dear Deb,” struck out, was replaced by “dear Antonia.” It was probably the only card Gillian could find amongst the frenzied litter on a desk which Winifred ought to have kept tidy ... but it told Antonia all she wanted to[213] know—all that she did not want to know: Deb and Gillian were getting on nicely....
The dramatic climax of the meeting between Gillian and Deb on Zoe’s doorstep was accepted quietly and almost with relief by Antonia. It had happened, and there was nothing more she could do—at least not anymore. A week later, she had to leave London—her Major-General was constantly touring, inspecting, and rushing around. Deb hadn’t mentioned anything more about Gillian in her letters (Deb was actually worried, knowing how Antonia might feel), but Gillian, blissfully unaware, quickly wrote a postcard where “dear Deb,” was crossed out and replaced with “dear Antonia.” It was likely the only card Gillian could find among the chaotic mess on a desk that Winifred should have kept organized... but it revealed to Antonia everything she wanted to know—all that she didn’t want to know: Deb and Gillian were getting along well....
And now Blair was returning. For all her liking of Blair’s society, she infinitely preferred him in Greece, where he was at least safe from the result of Cliffe’s parties or Gillian’s introductions.... Antonia could not be for ever vigilant ... the Major-General was beckoning once more——
And now Blair was coming back. As much as she enjoyed being with Blair, she definitely preferred him in Greece, where he was at least safe from the fallout of Cliffe's parties or Gillian's introductions... Antonia couldn’t be on guard forever... the Major-General was signaling again——
And then came that sunny letter from Cliffe Kennedy informing her of a marvellous studio party he had arranged. “I borrowed your studio as usual, and you can have Seaview in the summer whenever you want it. These are little eddies of communal brotherhood that one day will unite to a surging river that will sweep away, etc.——”
And then that sunny letter from Cliffe Kennedy arrived, telling her about a fantastic studio party he had organized. “I borrowed your studio as usual, and you can use Seaview in the summer whenever you want. These are small currents of community spirit that will eventually come together to form a powerful force that will sweep everything away, etc.——”
Antonia skipped a page or two till the names she sought, dreading to find, sure to find, sprang at her from the page—“Blair Stevenson—Deb....”
Antonia flipped through a page or two until she found the names she was looking for, dreading to see, but knowing she would find them—“Blair Stevenson—Deb....”
... “I had a sort of presentiment that something was bound to happen if I brought those two together.... And again, Antonia, my experimental nerve had twitched to some purpose. Bet you a copy of the Omar Khayyam (I’ve got seventy-two) that this fusion of personalities will have Results—dramatic or beautiful or horrid.... Do come home and join the audience—I’m so excited.”
... “I had a feeling that something was going to happen if I brought those two together.... And again, Antonia, my gut instinct proved right. I bet you a copy of the Omar Khayyam (I have seventy-two) that this mix of personalities is going to lead to something—dramatic, beautiful, or horrible.... Please come home and join the audience—I’m so excited.”
III
Deb, entirely absorbed in her canteen work, had given up scanning the horizon for the villain of the piece; so that it was with a shock that she looked up and found him standing quite close to her, waiting for his cue.... Almost she hoped that he would prove not worth while.... Those nights under the gaunt station roof, watching the restless watchers for the leave train, watching the grimy burdened soldiers tumble with dazed eyes out of their compartments on to the platform ... till roused to the necessity for rapid mechanical dole of coffee and sandwiches—wash up—start afresh—hour after hour.... These nights had become more real than the arrangement and re-arrangement of her own temperament.
Deb, completely focused on her canteen duties, had stopped looking out for the villain; so it came as a surprise when she glanced up and saw him standing very close, waiting for his moment.... Part of her wished he wouldn’t be worth her attention.... Those nights beneath the stark station roof, watching the restless people waiting for the leave train, watching the exhausted soldiers stumble out of their compartments onto the platform with dazed expressions... until she was jolted back to the need for quickly serving coffee and sandwiches—cleaning up—starting over—hour after hour.... Those nights felt more real than dealing with her own feelings.
But Blair was so definitely worth while that Deb dared not refuse him as a prospective—what? The old dream was dead, of course ... dream of the big thing—husband who[214] knew of all her past idiocies, and called her a goose and laughed at her, and understood; small sturdy boy in a dark blue jersey and rumpled hair several shades too light for such a brown skin.... “You are being not only sentimental, but also futile!” she informed herself. “Next there will be pretty fancies all about a dream-garden”—and straightway there was the garden, at the magical hour of after-tea when the grass looks as though it had been freshly painted, and the canterbury bells are adrip from recent watering....
But Blair was definitely worth it, so Deb couldn’t bring herself to turn him down as a potential—what? The dream was long gone, of course... the dream of a big shot husband who[214] would know all her past mistakes, call her silly, laugh at her, and really understand her; a small sturdy boy in a dark blue sweater with messy hair a few shades too light for his brown skin.... “You’re being not just sentimental, but also pointless!” she reminded herself. “Next, you’ll be daydreaming about a perfect garden”—and suddenly there was the garden, at that magical time after tea when the grass looked freshly painted, and the canterbury bells were dripping from the recent watering....
Sternly Deb removed husband, child and garden by the dream-scruff of their dream-necks,—she sought for some delicate means to enlighten Blair Stevenson of her willingness to—to——
Sternly, Deb removed her husband, child, and garden by the dream-scruff of their dream-necks. She looked for a gentle way to let Blair Stevenson know of her willingness to—to——
Self-communion slurred over the verbal expression of good—or bad—intent. For it refused to present itself with more elegance than “to go the whole hog”—and such blatant slang did not associate itself readily with Blair’s personality.
Self-reflection overshadowed the spoken expression of good—or bad—intentions. It refused to present itself with more sophistication than “to go the whole hog”—and such obvious slang did not easily fit with Blair’s personality.
“To fulfil my womanhood,”—but that sounded priggish. “To tread the primrose path” was affectation. “To take a lover” was the final selection—but still imperfect. She chose it for the sake of the word “lover” which still hummed to her on that deep sonorous note of wind along the wires ... “lover.”
“To embrace my femininity,”—but that sounded too uptight. “To follow the easy path” felt false. “To have a lover” was her final choice—but it still wasn’t quite right. She picked it for the word “lover,” which still resonated with her like the deep, rich sound of the wind along the wires... “lover.”
Meanwhile, her watchfulness lay in ambush for that splendid flare of passion which was to be her impetus and justification. She had a passionate temperament.... How could it be otherwise, with those eyelids and that mouth? Men and women alike had accused her of hot Eastern blood; insisted upon it; warned her, laughing or in envy, of the penalties. She accepted this established version of herself in an unquestioning spirit.
Meanwhile, her awareness waited for that incredible burst of passion that would be her motivation and reason. She had a passionate nature... How could it be any different, with those eyelids and that mouth? Both men and women had claimed she had fiery Eastern blood; they insisted on it and laughed or expressed envy while warning her about the consequences. She took this accepted view of herself without questioning it.
“Child, you’d lead a man to hell!” a victim had once foretold. Now she waited for a man to lead her to hell. She could at least be assured that Blair Stevenson would instinctively and unostentatiously choose quite the least travelled and the most refined and expensive route thither. He was that kind of man; with a reputation, but not a vulgar one, for success with women. Deb, seeking to express crudely the sense he aroused of having dipped to her class from that elusive class which lies midway between the upper middle-class and the aristocracy, told herself in confidence that he made her feel not unlike a housemaid being took notice of by one of the[215] quality. Hitherto, most of the men with whom she had come in contact, could be tabulated as solid business or professional—like Samson or her own father; or else urged by the prevalent rebellion to type, into the artist or vagabond pose—like Cliffe Kennedy.
“Child, you’d lead a man to hell!” a victim had once predicted. Now she was waiting for a man to lead her to hell. She could at least be sure that Blair Stevenson would naturally and discreetly pick the least traveled and most refined and expensive path there. He was that sort of guy; he had a reputation, but not a tacky one, for being successful with women. Deb, trying to bluntly express the feeling he gave her of having dipped down to her level from a more elusive class that sits between the upper middle-class and the aristocracy, told herself in confidence that he made her feel a bit like a housemaid being noticed by someone of high status. Up until now, most of the men she had encountered could be categorized as solidly business or professional—like Samson or her own father; or, pushed by the prevailing rebellion against types, they fell into the artist or vagabond mold—like Cliffe Kennedy.
Blair Stevenson was of such excellent family that he never mentioned his family; probably most of it was extinct, and the rest knew better than to encircle him save at a distance. He had travelled extensively both in cities and in the wilds, so that he combined cosmopolitan ease with the British knack of being able to cope with emergencies. Although he was not much more than thirty-five, the Foreign Office had already recognized his perfect tact and suavity, combined with knowledge of languages, to be extremely useful to them; so that he was accounted one of those mysterious beings “in the know”; “behind the scenes”; one of the men who “pulled strings.”... He had been entrusted with a rather tricky mission to the Balkans, prior to his present leave. His natural appendages and equipments one would assume to be a faithful valet in his town chambers, a faithful maître d’hotel in every capital, and a faithful mistress no one knows where; because Stevenson, though ardent, was discreet where women were concerned; but certainly the carriage of her head proclaimed her exquisite breeding, and she cost him a great deal of money....
Blair Stevenson came from such a prestigious background that he never talked about it; probably most of his family was gone, and the rest kept their distance. He had traveled widely, both in cities and in nature, giving him a blend of global confidence and the British ability to handle tough situations. Even though he was just over thirty-five, the Foreign Office had already recognized his perfect diplomacy and charm, along with his language skills, as incredibly valuable; he was seen as one of those enigmatic figures who were "in the know," "behind the scenes," one of the men who "pulled strings." He had recently been given a challenging assignment in the Balkans before his current leave. One might assume his usual entourage included a loyal valet at his city apartment, a dependable maître d’hotel in every capital, and a secretive mistress; because Stevenson, although passionate, was careful when it came to women. However, her posture clearly indicated her refined upbringing, and she cost him a substantial amount of money.
And all this about him, speculative and positive, did not quite convey why Deb was not always sure (metaphorically) how to use her knives and forks in his presence. Easy to make mistakes—tiny, silly mistakes of conduct or subtlety—and read in his eyes a dawning recognition that she was not quite “it” after all, or his amusement perhaps at her quaint lapses from sophistication: “Am I an amateur compared with what he’s accustomed to?” Then angrily: “Oh, he swanks, and I’m a snob!” which was inaccurate. He took “form” for granted, and she was shaky about it. Blair Stevenson could be relied on for good manners; not so much the surface good manners connected with the graceful opening of doors for the lady’s exit, but the more fundamental good manners which broke a heart as a heart would most wish to be broken.
And all this about him, both speculative and positive, didn't really explain why Deb sometimes felt unsure (metaphorically) about how to handle her utensils around him. It was easy to make small, silly mistakes in behavior or subtlety, and she could see in his eyes a growing realization that she just wasn’t quite “it” after all, or maybe he found her charmingly out of touch: “Am I an amateur compared to what he’s used to?” Then she would feel frustrated: “Oh, he’s so flashy and I’m a snob!” which wasn't quite right. He took “form” for granted, while she felt uncertain about it. Blair Stevenson could always be counted on for good manners; not just the surface-level politeness like gracefully holding doors open for a lady, but the deeper kind of good manners that could break a heart in the way a heart would truly want to be broken.
IV
“I’ve waited long enough,” said Deb.
“I’ve waited long enough,” Deb said.
It suddenly frightened her that again she was hesitating too long; that decision was wearing thin and threadbare with the days.... Perhaps Blair had not realized ... it must be puzzling for a man nowadays to differentiate between the merely good; the frankly bad; the good trying to be bad; and the bad resolved to be good.
It suddenly scared her that she was hesitating again for too long; that decision was becoming weak and worn out with the days.... Maybe Blair hadn’t noticed ... it must be confusing for a man today to tell apart the simply good, the clearly bad, the good trying to be bad, and the bad determined to be good.
“I suppose he needs what Aunt Trudchen used to call ‘a little encouragement,’” Deb reflected.
“I guess he needs what Aunt Trudchen used to call ‘a little encouragement,’” Deb thought.
Then by what sign could she convey to him that her intentions were dishonourable? They had, of course, dispassionately talked of sex, which is the weather-subject of to-day’s men and girls.... Deb was afraid, standing on tiptoe to the clubman and the cosmopolitan, that she might have given an excessive impression of sophistication; and that he was inwardly astonished, now, that she delayed to pass him some customary code-word or countersign necessary to his advancement. She had not the faintest idea what was expected of her, so she essayed a semi-confidence in La llorraine.
Then how could she signal to him that her intentions were not good? They had, of course, talked about sex in a calm way, which is the topic everyone talks about these days.... Deb was worried, standing on tiptoes in front of the clubman and the cosmopolitan, that she might have come off as too sophisticated; and that he was secretly surprised now that she was hesitating to give him some usual code word or sign he needed to take things further. She had no clue what he was expecting from her, so she tried to act a bit confident with La llorraine.
That royal veteran of a more clear-headed period, when courtesans were expected to know their alphabet, could not fail to be good-humouredly contemptuous at the spectacle of these children playing their variations of an old game with such quaint and ponderous seriousness; and getting so very little out of it in the way of genuine passion, genuine fun, and ermine cloaks.
That royal veteran from a time when courtesans were expected to be literate couldn't help but feel a humorous scorn at the sight of these kids playing their versions of an old game with such charming and heavy seriousness; and getting so little out of it in terms of real passion, real fun, and luxurious fur coats.
Out of the question, certainly, that Manon should join these games. But Deb was six years older and had “made a muff from her chances,” as Manon would never be permitted to do. Moreover, Deb was not La llorraine’s own daughter.... So La llorraine shrugged her shoulders, and gave her the necessary tip.
Out of the question, certainly, that Manon should join these games. But Deb was six years older and had “made a muff from her chances,” as Manon would never be allowed to do. Moreover, Deb was not La llorraine’s own daughter.... So La llorraine shrugged her shoulders and gave her the necessary tip.
Deb was on her way to call upon Blair Stevenson unexpectedly at his rooms in Jermyn Street. It was a quarter past ten in the evening, and because she had just been relieved from duty at Victoria Station, she was wearing a long disguising cloak over silk garments that slip on the skin with a suggestion of suave fingers. Blair was at home—she had telephoned during the day, and, preserving an incognito, had asked the[217] valet what would be the best time to telephone again? The valet said: “I believe that ten o’clock to-night will be most likely to find Mr Stevenson.”... Blair would realize the significance of her visit; and—and once lifted to response, her fatal temperament could be relied upon to do the rest.
Deb was on her way to surprise Blair Stevenson at his place on Jermyn Street. It was a quarter past ten in the evening, and since she had just finished her shift at Victoria Station, she was wearing a long cloak over silky clothes that felt smooth against her skin. Blair was home—she had called earlier in the day and, keeping her identity a secret, had asked the valet what time would be best to call back. The valet had said, “I think ten o’clock tonight will be the best time to reach Mr. Stevenson.”... Blair would understand the meaning of her visit; and—once he responded, her irresistible nature would handle the rest.
“I’ve waited long enough. Oh, suppose I waited till nobody wanted me any more, and then I wanted it more than anything else....”
“I’ve waited long enough. What if I waited until nobody wanted me anymore, and then I wanted it more than anything else...”
She leant against the door for a pause of short, quick breathing. The neighbourhood, the steps and passages, the windows, were all discreet good form, world of the clubman, the cosmopolitan, the man who knows ... utterly alien world to the forlorn little virgin, who stands, suddenly erect and stiff and pearly-white; thumb pressed firmly on the bell-button of No. 141B.
She leaned against the door for a moment of quick breaths. The neighborhood, the steps and passages, the windows were all classy and refined, a world of the socialite, the cosmopolitan, the man who knows... a completely foreign world to the lonely little virgin, who stands, suddenly upright and tense, pearly white; thumb pressed firmly on the doorbell of No. 141B.
“It’s now....”
“It’s now...”
Queer—never before had she realized the present so vividly; “it has been a minute ago,” “it will be the day after to-morrow” ... but “It’s now,” as Blair, with a smile and a subtle look, threw away his half-smoked cigar, took the half-finished cup of coffee from her hands.
Queer—she had never felt the present so intensely; “it was just a minute ago,” “it will be the day after tomorrow”... but “It’s right now,” as Blair, smiling and with a knowing glance, tossed aside his half-smoked cigar and took the half-finished cup of coffee from her hands.
“Now—now——”
“Right now—”
She was one pulse that beat for initiation. Her cheap artist fancy had always decorated the temple of initiation so heavily with incense and tiger-skins and divans and rose-leaves, all the crude stock and properties of rapture, that the reality of this ordinary room, big leather arm-chairs and a few prints on the plain dark walls, and a bookcase, and several ash-trays scattered about, this so essentially a man-room, left her disappointed. Had she relied too much upon the trappings? ... but—Blair had taken her in his arms, now....
She was a single heartbeat ready for a new beginning. Her cheap artist’s imagination had always dressed up the idea of initiation with so much incense, tiger skins, fancy couches, and rose petals, using all the usual symbols of ecstasy, that the reality of this plain room—with its big leather armchairs, a few prints on the dark walls, a bookcase, and several ashtrays scattered around, which felt so much like a man’s space—left her feeling let down. Had she relied too much on the decorations? ... but—Blair had grabbed her in his arms, now....
And still no response from that—that most damnably sluggish temperament.
And still no response from that—that incredibly slow temperament.
Very precisely and dispassionately she noticed for the first time that one of his lids lay over the eye with a heavier slouch than the other. She was pleased with the behaviour of his face under stress of emotion ... it did not grow hot nor red nor damp; the veins did not bulge; his breath was under control. She had been right in her selection of Blair Stevenson—but—but——
Very clearly and calmly, she noticed for the first time that one of his eyelids drooped more than the other. She was impressed with how his face held up under emotional pressure... it didn't flush or get sweaty; his veins didn't stand out; he kept his breathing steady. She had been correct in choosing Blair Stevenson—but—but——
The ungrateful temperament, which she had provided with the best advantages, was failing her utterly....
The ungrateful attitude, to which she had given the best opportunities, was completely letting her down....
She kissed his exacting lips with as much of faked ecstasy as she could coax to her aid, and then wondered, supposing she laughed,—the word ecstasy always made her want to laugh—if that indecorum could be passed off as further ecstasy?
She kissed his demanding lips with as much pretend excitement as she could muster, and then wondered, if she laughed — the word excitement always made her want to laugh — if that inappropriate behavior could be seen as more excitement?
And all this time she did Stevenson the injustice of believing him imperceptive.
And all this time she did Stevenson the injustice of thinking he was unaware.
“Deb ... my dear....”
“Deb... my dear....”
He had from the beginning philosophically summed her up as incapable of extremes. But it was not as though he were dependent.... He did not love Deb; he was a little bit in love with her; and she was elfish, delicate, captivating, freshly surprising at each encounter, like in June the first strawberry whose unremembered flavour one has taken for granted through the winter months. Yes, she was charming. And he was wrong in his estimate of her. After all, she had come to him——
He had always thought of her as someone who couldn’t go to extremes. But it wasn’t like he was reliant on her.... He didn’t love Deb; he felt a bit in love with her. She was whimsical, delicate, captivating, and pleasantly surprising each time they met, much like the first strawberry in June, whose sweet flavor you forget during the winter. Yes, she was charming. And he was mistaken in his assessment of her. After all, she had come to him——
One tiny gesture of his—and Deb’s histrionics lay shattered like a wave into foam....
One small gesture from him—and Deb's dramatic outburst fell apart like a wave crashing into foam....
“No ... no ... no—not now.... Oh, please!”
“No ... no ... no—not now.... Oh, please!”
A moment later, and Blair said, from the other end of the room: “There was no need for that ‘please,’ dear. The first ‘no’ would have been enough.”
A moment later, Blair said from the other side of the room, “There was no need for that ‘please,’ dear. The first ‘no’ would have been enough.”
She lay angrily sobbing, hair not even disordered, her drapings of pale ninon shamefully untumbled. The desperate encounter had yielded her one scrap of self-knowledge—nothing else: That she was not in the least passionate by nature, and that only love could raise her nature to passion; that she had been misled all her life by a mere illusion deduced by herself and others from her face and her way of moving, and her recklessness of speech and her Jewish pliability.... To her mother who was a Gentile, was due this slight chilliness, blown like a hoar-frost over what might otherwise have been an exotic blossoming.
She lay there, crying in anger, her hair perfectly in place, her pale dress shamefully wrinkled. The desperate encounter had given her one piece of self-awareness—nothing more: That she wasn’t passionate by nature, and that only love could ignite her passion; that she had been misled all her life by an illusion created by herself and others based on her appearance, her movements, her boldness in speech, and her Jewish adaptability... It was from her mother, who was a Gentile, that this slight coolness had come, like a frost over what could have been a vibrant bloom.
And the man by the window murmured: “‘To play at half a love with half a lover,’ ... is that what you wanted, child, and couldn’t express? I didn’t understand. Well——”
And the man by the window murmured: “‘To have a half-hearted love with a half-hearted partner,’ ... is that what you wanted, kid, but couldn't say? I didn't get it. Well——”
He crossed again to the couch and stood looking down upon her, hands clasped behind his back, mouth bent to a whimsical smile—“Well—It’s not too late, is it?”
He walked back to the couch and stood looking down at her, hands clasped behind his back, with a playful smile—“Well—It’s not too late, is it?”
For that explanation both solved the enigma of her visit, and coincided with his former conception of her. The surprise had been her acquiescence, not her rebuff.
For that explanation both unraveled the mystery of her visit and matched his earlier thoughts about her. The surprise was her agreement, not her rejection.
She looked up at him pitifully, and shook her head.... His mouth grew hard: if not mistress, nor demi-maid, then what did she expect he would make of her? Surely she could not be hoping.... Blair Stevenson’s wife, if ever materialized from wraithdom, would not be the sort of girl who came to his rooms alone at 10.15 p.m. Nor would his mistress—she not at all a wraith—plead to leave them again after a futile half-hour of compromise. No, Deb (and he still thought her charming) was qualified not for chastity nor for fierce desire.... What did she want of him?
She looked up at him sadly and shook her head.... His expression hardened: if she wasn't a girlfriend or a casual fling, then what did she expect him to do with her? Surely she couldn't be hoping.... Blair Stevenson’s wife, if she ever appeared from the shadows, wouldn't be the type of girl who came to his place alone at 10:15 p.m. And his girlfriend—who definitely wasn’t a ghost—wouldn’t be asking to leave after a pointless half-hour of back-and-forth. No, Deb (and he still found her charming) wasn’t suited for either purity or intense desire.... What did she want from him?
Her intuition leapt to what was passing in his mind; and in stinging agony that he should behold in her a huntress for a likely husband, she said quickly—“I did—I did want to play—only to play. But—you frightened me....”
Her intuition jumped to what he was thinking; and in sharp pain that he saw her as a pursuer for a potential husband, she quickly said, “I did—I did want to play—only to play. But—you scared me...”
“Forget that. I’m getting old and dense. And all men try ... once, you know. But it’s all right, Deb....”
“Forget that. I’m getting old and slow. And all guys try ... once, you know. But it’s okay, Deb....”
It was all right—now; at the demi-price of her demi-virtue, she had saved at least that tattered beggar-maid she still called her pride. “I believe you thought I had come with a matrimonial lasso coiled up in my hand,” she taunted him.
It was fine now; at the half-cost of her half-virtue, she had saved at least that ragged beggar-girl she still referred to as her pride. “I bet you thought I came with a wedding rope ready to throw,” she teased him.
And Blair was deceived, for all his penetration. How was he to know, indeed, that daringly as she had repudiated his suspicion, in a little backwater of thought trembled still an eddy from old times and old traditions: “It—would—have—been—rather nice ... to marry him....” But you have just proved you are not in love with him. “Oh—that kind of thing—wouldn’t matter. I believe it would grow of itself ... if he were looking after me.” Her set smile curved into real merriment as it struck her how Samson would approve of these sentiments. Perhaps she and Samson were kindred souls, after all!
And Blair was fooled, despite his keen insight. How was he to know that, even though she boldly rejected his doubts, there was still a lingering thought from the past in her mind: “It—would—have—been—rather nice ... to marry him....” But you just proved you don't love him. “Oh—that kind of thing—wouldn’t matter. I think it would just happen ... if he were taking care of me.” Her forced smile turned into genuine laughter when she realized how much Samson would like these thoughts. Maybe she and Samson were meant to be, after all!
But Samson would most certainly not have approved of her present abandonment to a demi-lover. She lay with an apathetic hand straying over his hair and eyebrows, wondering a little at the hard cheek pressed close to hers, wondering a little ... how soon she could say it was time to go, whether there were any letters waiting for her at home, if that pale young lance-corporal who had fainted as she put the coffee-cup into his hands, had recovered yet; wondering a little, as[220] Blair shifted their positions, and drew her head down to where his shirt opened on to his heart—Did Blair really enjoy this? ought she not to say she was uncomfortable and had a crick in her neck? Whether she were now what is called a sinner?—pêcheresse in French ... or was it pécheuse? one of them meant the “fisherman’s wife”—she remembered that from school—yes, pêcheuse, surely—they were taught to tell the difference by the resemblance of the circumflex to the roof of the fisherman’s hut. The other has an accent aigü—but Deb had never been quite able to disentangle a vague notion that a fisherman’s wife was also a sinner. Pêcheuse—pécheresse....
But Samson would definitely not have approved of her current fling. She lay there with a disinterested hand brushing over his hair and eyebrows, slightly wondering about the hard cheek pressed against hers, thinking about how soon she could say it was time to leave, whether there were any letters waiting for her at home, and if that pale young lance-corporal who had fainted when she handed him the coffee cup had recovered yet; she wondered a bit, as[220] Blair shifted their positions and pulled her head down to where his shirt opened onto his heart—Did Blair really enjoy this? Shouldn't she say she was uncomfortable and had a crick in her neck? Was she now what is called a sinner?—pêcheresse in French ... or was it pécheuse? One of them meant the “fisherman’s wife”—she remembered that from school—yes, pêcheuse, for sure—they taught that the difference could be spotted by how the circumflex resembled the roof of the fisherman’s hut. The other one has an accent aigü—but Deb had never quite managed to untangle a vague idea that a fisherman’s wife was also a sinner. Pêcheuse—pécheresse....
She wondered anew if that monstrosity on the wall opposite were a Hogarth? if her watch would be mended by to-morrow, as the man at the shop had faithfully promised?...
She wondered again if that hideous thing on the wall across from her was a Hogarth. Would her watch be fixed by tomorrow, as the guy at the shop had promised?
“Are you happy, you small white Deb?”
“Are you happy, you little white Deb?”
She sighed “Yes....”
She sighed, “Yes...”
“You must come to me often now we understand each other....”
“You need to come to me often now that we understand each other....”
And again: “Yes ... often....”
And again: “Yes... often...”
I
Antonia stood in the empty room in Bayswater, reading a scrawl of explanation which Gillian had left behind for her on the dusty mantelpiece. The floor was littered with bits of straw and string, a broken teacup, some torn-up MSS., an old stocking and a tin of Bluebell polish ... her foot struck against the latter, and it rolled towards the tin fender and stopped with a forlorn clank....
Antonia stood in the empty room in Bayswater, reading a messy note that Gillian had left for her on the dusty mantelpiece. The floor was scattered with pieces of straw and string, a broken teacup, some ripped-up manuscripts, an old stocking, and a tin of Bluebell polish... her foot kicked the tin, causing it to roll toward the metal fender and come to a sad stop with a clank....
“My dear—I’ve decided to go and live with Theo—why not? You’ll find me here if you come this afternoon, 54 Middle Inn Gardens. I’m leaving behind a bottle of Elliman’s Embrocation, because I haven’t room for it. Bring it along, and anything else you see lying about. Yours, Jill.”
“My dear—I’ve decided to move in with Theo—why not? You’ll find me here if you come this afternoon, 54 Middle Inn Gardens. I’m leaving behind a bottle of Elliman’s Embrocation because I don’t have room for it. Bring it along, and anything else you see lying around. Yours, Jill.”
“So she’s done it at last.” Slowly Antonia left the house, came back for the Embrocation, could not find it, and went on to Middle Inn Square with the Bluebell polish as a substitute. With an air more than ever slim and defiant and passion-free, she swung into Gillian’s presence——
“So she’s finally done it.” Slowly, Antonia left the house, came back for the Embrocation, couldn’t find it, and headed to Middle Inn Square with the Bluebell polish as a substitute. With an even slimmer and more defiant demeanor, free from passion, she walked into Gillian’s presence——
“Jill!”
“Jill!”
“It was—this—or sharing him with fifty others,” the culprit explained coolly. She did not look in the least like the famous bacteriologist, as she sat astride a wooden packing-case, tugging with giant pincers at a refractory nail; hair rakish from the frequent tumbling of her fingers; eyes two greenish slits of roguery; cigarette tilted well upwards from the corner of her mouth. She did not look like a heroine of passion either.... Her blouse was open and her sleeves rolled up, and her short navy-blue skirt was smeared with white where she had leant against some wet paint.
“It was this or sharing him with fifty others,” the culprit explained coolly. She didn’t look at all like the famous bacteriologist as she sat on a wooden packing case, tugging at a stubborn nail with giant pincers; her hair messy from frequent fiddling; her eyes two greenish slits of mischief; a cigarette tilted upward from the corner of her mouth. She didn’t resemble a passionate heroine either... Her blouse was open, her sleeves rolled up, and her short navy-blue skirt was stained with white where she had leaned against some wet paint.
“You can help me unpack while you disapprove. That lazy little cat Winnie has gone off to spend the day with Camellia.”
“You can help me unpack while judging me. That lazy little cat Winnie has gone off to hang out with Camellia.”
“Winnie? She’s still with you?”
“Winnie? She’s still around?”
Antonia sat down helplessly. “A year ago Deb gets turned out of home, plus an income. Now you elope, plus Winifred Potter. You’re a pair to make any friend of yours hysterical....”
Antonia sat down in despair. “A year ago, Deb got kicked out of the house, plus she had an income. Now you run off together, along with Winifred Potter. You’re a couple that could send any friend of yours into a panic...”
“A little more, and I’d have despatched Winifred labelled right-side-up as a farewell present to you,” Gillian retorted grimly. “But she’ll do for Theo to flirt with in his lighter moments.”
“A little more, and I’d have sent Winifred to you labeled the right way up as a farewell gift,” Gillian replied with a serious tone. “But she’ll be fine for Theo to flirt with when he’s in a good mood.”
“Theo’s are mostly lighter moments, aren’t they? Jill, I wouldn’t have minded the sacrifice; I wouldn’t have said a single word ... if he’d been worthy.” She was ice-white with the conviction of his unworthiness.
“Theo’s moments are usually lighter, right? Jill, I wouldn’t have minded the sacrifice; I wouldn’t have said a single word ... if he’d been worthy.” She was pale with the certainty of his unworthiness.
Gillian said nothing for a minute or two. She still sat bent over the packing-case, one leg on either side of it, wrenching at the wood. Then: “Much need for sacrifice with a man who’s worthy!”
Gillian was silent for a minute or two. She remained hunched over the packing crate, with one leg on each side, struggling with the wood. Then she said, “There’s no need to sacrifice for a man who's truly worthy!”
“Then you admit he isn’t?” Antonia sprang up. “Oh, Gillian, if you must try a theory——”
“Then you’re admitting he isn’t?” Antonia jumped up. “Oh, Gillian, if you have to try a theory——”
“Theory? Good Lord! Nothing of that sort. It’s just that Theo isn’t big enough or good enough, if you like, to remain faithful and decent and honourable to a woman who’s only his spiritual love. Why pretend?—we all know what Theo is!” she shrugged her thin shoulders and flashed a wide smile up at her friend—“He’s clever—with a sort of malicious destructive cleverness. Otherwise just an amorous gutter-snipe, who can’t resist anything of the other sex—a Zoe in male. His reputation is a joke—I’ve heard scores of people chuckling over the latest Theo Pandos story.”
“Theory? Oh please! Nothing like that. It’s just that Theo isn’t strong enough or good enough, if you want to put it that way, to stay loyal and decent and honorable to a woman who’s only his spiritual love. Why pretend?—we all know what Theo is!” She shrugged her thin shoulders and flashed a broad smile at her friend. “He’s smart—in a kind of sneaky, destructive way. Otherwise, he’s just a lovesick loser who can’t resist any woman—like a male version of Zoe. His reputation is a joke—I’ve heard tons of people laughing over the latest Theo Pandos story.”
“You know this—and still——”
“You know this—and yet——”
“I know it—and because. He won’t do without the others—but he can’t do without me. Look here, you blooming Artemis, I justify myself to you just this once and never again. Understand this. That little rotter is my ... completion, if you like; the answer to my special quantity of X. It’s a pity, I’m sure, that it didn’t happen to be someone grand and distinguished and austere, who’d spend all day long renouncing me, and all night long being nobly glad that he did so. Can you see Theo being glad he’s renounced anyone, ever?” again the swift joyous grin.... Antonia could not help returning it.
“I know it—and for a reason. He can’t do without the others, but he really can’t do without me. Listen up, you annoying Artemis, I’m justifying myself to you this one time and not again. Get this. That little jerk is my... completion, if you will; the solution to my unique equation. It’s a shame, really, that it couldn’t have been someone grand and distinguished and serious, who would spend the whole day rejecting me and all night feeling noble about it. Do you really think Theo would ever feel glad about rejecting anyone?” Again, the quick joyful smile... Antonia couldn’t help but smile back.
“Theo’s got a wife, I believe?”
“Does Theo have a wife?”
“Oh, curse her, yes. A Spanish Catholic who won’t divorce him. A dark flashing thing who looks all passion and Carmen and castanets. She’s no earthly use to him.”
“Oh, curse her, yes. A Spanish Catholic who won’t divorce him. A dark, flashy thing who looks all passion and Carmen and castanets. She’s no earthly use to him.”
“Gillian, you’re a thoroughly immoral creature!”
“Gillian, you're completely immoral!”
“I’m not going to be one of a crowd. ’Tisn’t good for the self-respect. And it isn’t good for Theo—Oh, I’ve no illusions about my young man.... It amounts to this—I’m fed up with the type of woman who can’t sling sex out of her mind. The mind isn’t the proper place for sex. I want my mind for my work. Enforced virginity, not chosen, mind you, but enforced, is unbalancing; it hangs about and takes up more room than it ought to.... My work has got to come to fruition sooner or later ... and all this has got to be cleared out of the way, somehow, first. Theo is thoroughly unsuitable, he’s younger than I am, he’s married, he’s fast and horrid ... granted!—but Theo is a factor that can’t be slung out. So he’s got to stay—with as little fuss as possible. I thought about it all hard, and when last night I’d decided, I packed, and I came. Poor old Theo ...” and she chuckled softly as at some memory of the preceding evening—but her brows were contracted with pain.
“I’m not going to just blend into the crowd. That’s not good for my self-respect. And it isn’t good for Theo—Oh, I know what my young man is like.... It comes down to this—I’m tired of the kind of woman who can’t get sex out of her head. The mind isn’t the right place for sex. I want my mind for my work. Forced virginity, not chosen, mind you, but forced, is destabilizing; it lingers and takes up more space than it should.... My work has to come to fruition sooner or later ... and all this has to be cleared away first. Theo is completely unsuitable, he’s younger than I am, he’s married, he’s reckless and awful ... acknowledged!—but Theo is a factor I can’t just get rid of. So he has to stay—with as little drama as possible. I thought long and hard about it, and when I decided last night, I packed and came. Poor old Theo ...” and she chuckled softly at some memory of the previous evening—but her brows were drawn together with pain.
“Wasn’t he terrifically glad, at least?”
“Wasn't he really glad, at least?”
“Oh—glad enough. But just last night ... it was—awkward. I ought to have ’phoned him beforehand—See? Antonia, you’re shrinking like bad material in the wash!”
“Oh—very glad. But just last night ... it was—awkward. I should have called him beforehand—See? Antonia, you’re shrinking like cheap fabric in the wash!”
“Bad material perhaps—but not in the wash ... at the present moment!”
“Maybe bad material—but not in the laundry ... right now!”
“Cue for a wince from the fallen woman! Frankly, are my affairs as unsavoury as all that?”
“Cue for a cringe from the fallen woman! Honestly, are my affairs really that unsavory?”
“Not you, Jill. Never you, but Theo. He’s your demon.”
“Not you, Jill. Never you, but Theo. He’s your problem.”
“Not much demon about him when he hung from the left foot on to the right at his front door last night, and I sat demurely on my trunk outside.... If the Bacteriological Society could have seen me—I’m lecturing there next week! I’m what Theo had been waiting and longing for since three and a half years, and coming just then—for once even he wasn’t able to carry it off. Zoe would have chucked the incubus through a door, or into a cupboard, or under the bed, and turned up smiling—Theo just stood staring at me with the tears streaming down his face.... My beloved little cad!... So I went home again, and returned this morning—Antonia,[224] you’re not to look like that!” in a spasm of fury. “Didn’t I know he’d get rid of her not ten minutes after I left....”
“Not much of a demon about him when he hung from his left foot onto the right at his front door last night, and I sat quietly on my trunk outside.... If the Bacteriological Society could have seen me—I’m lecturing there next week! I’m what Theo has been waiting and longing for since three and a half years, and coming just then—for once even he couldn’t handle it. Zoe would have tossed the burden through a door, or into a cupboard, or under the bed, and come up smiling—Theo just stood there staring at me with tears streaming down his face.... My beloved little jerk!… So I went home again and came back this morning—Antonia,[224] you’re not supposed to look like that!” in a fit of rage. “Didn’t I know he’d get rid of her not ten minutes after I left....”
“Oh, I suppose he said he had,” scornfully.
“Oh, I guess he said he did,” she said with a sneer.
Gillian raged more. “You’d have sheered off and never looked at him again. ‘For better, for worse’ ... Without the marriage service read over me, I can keep to it as well as any of you. It’s Theo as he is—not Theo transformed by Maskelyne and Devant into a young bride’s dream. We shall live together quite openly; of course, without any blaze of trumpets—but concealment means a flurry again, and a furtive askew-over-your-shoulder look that I don’t approve of. Thank goodness, my private life, as I choose to hack it out, can’t interfere with my especial career. If I’d been a doctor, as I intended——”
Gillian got even angrier. “You would have cut ties and never looked back at him. ‘For better, for worse’... Without the marriage ceremony being performed for me, I can follow that just as well as any of you. It’s Theo as he truly is—not some version of Theo that Maskelyne and Devant turned into a young bride’s fantasy. We’re going to live together openly; of course, without any fanfare—but hiding things leads to drama and those sneaky, over-the-shoulder glances that I just can’t stand. Thank goodness my personal life, as I choose to shape it, won’t interfere with my special career. If I had become a doctor, like I originally planned—”
“Then you would have had to give up Theo.”
“Then you would have had to let go of Theo.”
“I’ve just spent twenty minutes patiently explaining—I s’pose you weren’t listening—that if I gave up Theo, he’d take up far too much of my time and thought and vitality and saneness. To live with him is the only way of getting rid of him—mentally.”
“I just spent twenty minutes patiently explaining—I guess you weren’t listening—that if I let go of Theo, he’d occupy way too much of my time, energy, and sanity. Living with him is the only way to get him out of my head.”
“It’s such a twisted, new-fashioned way of arguing.”
“It’s such a twisted, modern way of arguing.”
“New-fashioned? because I want my man in my home—” for an instant Gillian was wrapped in swift strong beauty.
“Trendy? because I want my man in my home—” for a moment, Gillian shone with quick, powerful beauty.
“And—my child, too?”
“And my kid, too?”
“No,” softly. “Not that. One is just decent enough, I hope, to consider the possible preference of the child to remain unborn—Hullo, Theo!” as that gentleman stood on the threshold of a room demoralized by Gillian’s advent to an imitation of a charity bazaar after three days’ vending.
“Not that. I just hope that one is decent enough to think about the child’s possible preference to not be born—Hey, Theo!” as that man stood at the entrance of a room that had been thrown into chaos by Gillian’s arrival at a mock charity bazaar after three days of selling.
“We have all heard of the magic womanly touch which brings divine order into a bachelor’s dreary untidy chambers,” he pattered impudently. “But the reality is beyond all expectation. For pity’s sake, Gillian, let us go to a hotel for the rest of our lives. What have you done with my poor Silvester?”
“We’ve all heard about the magical womanly touch that brings a sense of order to a bachelor’s chaotic and messy room,” he said cheekily. “But the reality is even better than we imagined. For heaven’s sake, Gillian, let’s just go to a hotel for the rest of our lives. What have you done with my poor Silvester?”
“Your valet, adoring me with every breath he draws, has gone out to pick some wild flowers for me to arrange on our dinner table.... You shall have your Patmore angel-in-the-house all right! Going, Antonia?”
“Your valet, who adores me with every breath he takes, has gone out to pick some wildflowers for me to arrange on our dinner table... You’ll get your Patmore angel-in-the-house for sure! Are you leaving, Antonia?”
“Miss Verity is hating me too much for perfect comfort,” murmured Pandos with humorous resignation.
“Miss Verity dislikes me too much for complete comfort,” murmured Pandos with a wry acceptance.
She flashed him back look for look, and went out.
She shot him a look for look and walked out.
... Then the man crossed the room and knelt beside the packing-case and thrust his head in Gillian’s lap ... his dark sloe eyes worshipped her; his nerves, of matted vibrating wires, were lulled to perfect rest—perfect content.... No strain between these two, of pretence or concealment or fear—Gillian had taken him for what he was.
... Then the man walked across the room and knelt beside the packing case, resting his head in Gillian’s lap ... his dark, deep-set eyes adored her; his nerves, which felt like tangled wires, were completely at ease—totally content.... There was no tension between them, no pretense, no hiding, no fear—Gillian accepted him just as he was.
I
“If it gets any hotter, I shall be found melted down in one of my own crucibles,” Gillian wailed, to the accidental party of Deb, Nell and Antonia, who had flopped in to see her after a succession of stifling days at the latter end of July.
“If it gets any hotter, I’ll be found melted in one of my own crucibles,” Gillian complained to the unexpected group of Deb, Nell, and Antonia, who had dropped by to see her after a series of sweltering days at the end of July.
Antonia was temporarily freed from service by an attack of malaria on the part of her General. And Deb explained that since a couple of weeks Nell was working as her fag at the station canteen whence they had just come.
Antonia was temporarily released from service due to an attack of malaria affecting her General. And Deb explained that for the past couple of weeks, Nell had been working as her assistant at the station canteen from which they had just come.
“Winifred, I wish you’d try for all our sakes to get a little thinner; the mere sight of you in weather like this is trying—especially since you spell your name with such a lot of extra letters.”
“Winifred, I wish you’d try, for all our sakes, to slim down a bit; just looking at you in this kind of weather is hard—especially since you have so many extra letters in your name.”
“Why, what difference can that make?” from Winnie, quite happy on the divan.
“Why, what difference does that make?” Winnie said, quite happy on the couch.
Gillian demanded sympathy from the company: “It’s that Camellia woman puts morbid ideas into her head. She’s told her that Winifred is a degeneration of a beautiful old Saxon name, and we’re gradually Saxonizing it back again to its original condition. We spell it W y n n e f r w d d e now.”
Gillian wanted sympathy from the company: “That Camellia woman is putting dark thoughts in her head. She told her that Winifred is a corrupted version of a beautiful old Saxon name, and we’re slowly returning it to its original form. We spell it W y n n e f r w d d e now.”
“It’s unrecognizable,” Deb laughed. “I’ll take to the divan on the strength of it.... I’m exhausted—we had an awful hustle up at the canteen.” She carelessly rolled the astonished Winifred on to the floor, and took her place among Theo’s treasured purple and peacock cushions—“Don’t you know, Winnie, that if we were in Germany, you, as an unimportant spinster, would have no right at all to the sofa, which is strictly reserved for the matron?”
“It’s totally different,” Deb laughed. “I’m definitely going to relax on the couch because of it... I’m wiped out—we had a crazy rush at the cafeteria.” She casually rolled the shocked Winifred onto the floor and settled in among Theo’s prized purple and peacock cushions—“Don’t you know, Winnie, that if we were in Germany, you, as an insignificant single woman, wouldn’t have any right to the couch, which is only for the matron?”
“Well, but you’re not married either,” the victim of the evacuation argued slowly. “We none of us are except Gillian, and she isn’t really.”
“Well, you’re not married either,” the evacuee said slowly. “None of us are, except Gillian, and she isn’t really.”
Gillian twinkled across at Deb: “Well, how would the Germans cope with the problem of somebody who isn’t married really? Would they give me the sofa?”
Gillian grinned at Deb: “So, how would the Germans handle someone who's not actually married? Would they just give me the sofa?”
“They’d give you the boot; and me too. There are no fine semi-shades abroad. A girl is good till she is slightly bad, and then she’s accepted as completely bad and damned everlastingly. Here, a girl can be badder and badder, if she doesn’t break the last rule of all—and then be accepted as completely good again at any time she wants to—like Manon. She’s engaged to Dolph Carew, you know. He’s been left pots of money by his uncle....”
“They’d kick you out; and me too. There are no subtle shades out there. A girl is seen as good until she’s a little bad, and then she’s considered completely bad and condemned forever. Here, a girl can be worse and worse, as long as she doesn’t cross that last line—and then be accepted as completely good again whenever she wants—just like Manon. She’s engaged to Dolph Carew, you know. He’s been left a ton of money by his uncle....”
Antonia said contemptuously: “Manon is the epitome of the saying; ‘If you can’t be good, be careful!’ She’s been careful and she’s got her reward....”
Antonia said with disdain: “Manon is the perfect example of the saying, ‘If you can’t be good, be careful!’ She’s been careful, and she’s gotten her reward....”
“And she’s enjoyed her nineteen years into the bargain. But maidenhood has a market value, and Manon has known that from the cradle. Not from La llorraine; she’s no ready reckoner—much too generous.”
“And she’s enjoyed her nineteen years as a bonus. But being a woman has its price, and Manon has known that since she was a baby. Not from La llorraine; she’s not one to calculate; she’s far too generous.”
Gillian asked: “Carew has been married before, hasn’t he? What was his first wife like?”
Gillian asked, "Carew has been married before, right? What was his first wife like?"
And Antonia and Deb exchanged a long glance. Then the latter spoke softly. “Jenny was good—but not careful.... I’ve been thinking about her rather a lot, lately....”
And Antonia and Deb shared a long look. Then Deb spoke softly. “Jenny was great—but not cautious.... I’ve been thinking about her quite a bit lately....”
“She was too good by a thousand miles to be Manon’s predecessor,” murmured Antonia.
“She was way too amazing to be Manon’s predecessor,” murmured Antonia.
Gillian, suddenly standing up, flung away her jersey, revealing only a camisole beneath. Then she unfastened the safety-pin that clipped her skirt together. “That’s better. I believe scraggy people feel the heat more than fat ones—I do really. It seems to get so quickly at our bones and grill them. Which is hotter, sizzled flesh or grilled bones? Winnie, I appeal to you?”
Gillian suddenly stood up and threw off her jersey, showing just a camisole underneath. Then she unfastened the safety pin that held her skirt together. “That’s much better. I really think skinny people feel the heat more than heavier ones. It seems to sink into our bones and cook them. Which is hotter, sizzling flesh or grilled bones? Winnie, what do you think?”
“I was just wondering....” Winnie began, as usual ten minutes behind in the conversation—“What Deb meant by——”
“I was just wondering....” Winnie started, as usual ten minutes late to the conversation—“What Deb meant by——”
A violent peal at the bell stopped her.
A loud clang of the bell interrupted her.
“I can’t be bothered to dress all over again for that. Answer it, Deb!”
“I can't be bothered to get dressed again for that. Just answer it, Deb!”
“Let me,” pleaded Nell. She had been lumped on the floor, somewhere near Gillian’s feet, gazing steadily upwards at that young woman’s face. Now, in an agony lest someone not herself should have this chance of doing a service to her goddess, she scrambled up, threw a look of fierce dark reproach in Deb’s direction, and rushed to the front door, colliding with Silvester’s dignified progress through the hall.
“Let me,” Nell begged. She had been sitting on the floor, somewhere near Gillian’s feet, looking up at that young woman’s face. Now, in a panic that someone else might get the chance to serve her goddess, she quickly got up, shot a fierce look of disapproval at Deb, and rushed to the front door, bumping into Silvester as he walked through the hall.
“Oh——” they heard Nell’s affrighted gasp, “do forgive me—I—I—didn’t know!”
“Oh—” they heard Nell's startled gasp, “I’m so sorry—I—I—didn’t know!”
“Lord,” whispered Gillian—“I forgot we have a staff. I’m always forgetting. Poor Nell, this is enough to put her out of gear for a fortnight——”
“Lord,” whispered Gillian—“I forgot we have a staff. I keep forgetting. Poor Nell, this is enough to throw her off for two weeks——”
“It doesn’t matter at all, Miss,” graciously from the valet.
“It doesn’t matter at all, Miss,” the valet said graciously.
“Not a bit—I mean thanks awfully,” Nell’s assent came in a gasping torrent. Then she darted back into the room, back to her place on the rug, and sat glowering. Nobody dared speak....
“Not at all—I really appreciate it,” Nell replied in a breathless rush. Then she rushed back into the room, returned to her spot on the rug, and sat there scowling. No one dared to say anything....
II
It had been several months before Nell would consent at all to meet the illustrious Gillian Sherwood: “She won’t want to meet me—I’m too stupid—I shall hate her—I hate people who ask me questions....”
It took several months before Nell agreed to meet the famous Gillian Sherwood: “She won’t want to meet me—I’m too dumb—I’ll just dislike her—I can’t stand people who ask me questions....”
“But why should she ask you questions, for goodness sake?” Deb had retorted, exasperated. “She’s not a County Council examiner.”
“But why should she ask you questions, for goodness' sake?” Deb shot back, frustrated. “She’s not a County Council examiner.”
“She will, I know she will. She knows all sorts of brilliant people and she discovers diseases for the papers, so she can’t want me so dreadfully badly.”
“She will, I know she will. She knows all kinds of brilliant people and finds diseases for the papers, so she can't want me that badly.”
“But people needn’t want each other dreadfully badly to just meet in the ordinary way.”
“But people don’t have to desperately want each other to just meet in a normal way.”
“I hate meeting anyone in the ordinary way,” perversely. And Antonia, who was present, had laughed, and told Deb to leave the shy baby alone. So that it was a shock of astonishment to Antonia when Gillian, after a recent accidental encounter, was straightway enthroned as Nell’s deity....
"I hate meeting anyone in a normal way," she said stubbornly. And Antonia, who was there, laughed and told Deb to give the shy girl some space. So it was a shock to Antonia when Gillian, after a recent chance encounter, was instantly regarded as Nell's idol....
“She’s a sweet kid, but she wrings one dry,” was the deity’s confidential version to Deb. “She writes to me every day, long unpunctuated letters all about whether certain people make you feel certain feelings, and other feelings make you see certain colours, and certain people make you see red.... And then she comes to see me, and says ‘I didn’t want to come really—You didn’t want me, did you?’ And I have to be hectic——”
“She’s a sweet kid, but she really drains me,” the deity told Deb in confidence. “She writes to me every day, sending long, unpunctuated letters about whether certain people make you feel certain emotions, and how other feelings make you see specific colors, and how certain people make you see red.... And then she comes to see me and says, ‘I didn't really want to come—You didn’t want me, did you?’ And I have to be frantic——”
“And she says: ‘Yes, but you don’t say that as if it was real,’” Deb guessed.
“And she says: ‘Yes, but you don’t say that as if it were real,’” Deb guessed.
“Oh, Deb, what shall I do with her? One can almost love the child and one wouldn’t hurt her for worlds, but we sit in[229] long heavy muffled impenetrable silences like slow sinking into a feather bed ... and then she shoots out at me ‘You’re different to-day somehow, aren’t you?’ And I guiltily try to be the same, but I don’t know what to be the same as. And I get a swift brown look and: ‘What are you thinking of?’—When ten to one I’m not thinking of anything worth while—well, I mean nothing she’d like me to be thinking of. So I say, ‘One can’t always tell one’s thoughts and feelings, can one?’ ‘No—but one would like to, wouldn’t one? At least I suppose mine aren’t up to much.... But I wonder——’”
“Oh, Deb, what am I supposed to do with her? I could almost love the child, and I definitely wouldn't hurt her for anything, but we sit in [229] these long, heavy, muffled silences that feel like slowly sinking into a feather bed... and then she suddenly asks me, ‘You’re different today, aren’t you?’ I feel guilty as I try to act the same, but I don’t even know what I’m supposed to be the same as. Then I get this quick, pointed look from her and she asks, ‘What are you thinking about?’—when most likely I’m not thinking about anything useful—well, I mean nothing she’d want me to be thinking about. So I say, ‘You can't always share your thoughts and feelings, can you?’ ‘No—but you’d want to, wouldn’t you? At least I guess mine aren’t worth much... But I wonder——”
“And you say ‘What?’ and she says ‘Nothing’—and then it begins all over again. I’m sorry, Jill; I let you in for this.”
“And you say ‘What?’ and she says ‘Nothing’—and then it starts all over again. I’m sorry, Jill; I got you into this.”
“Don’t blame yourself. She saps my strength rather, but I’m fond of young Nell, and she’s lovely to look at—as Timothy Fawcett seems to have found out.”
“Don’t blame yourself. She drains my energy instead, but I like young Nell, and she’s beautiful to look at—just like Timothy Fawcett seems to have discovered.”
“They never get any forrarder though, do they?”
“They never make any progress, do they?”
“Bless him—and bless them both. They can afford to waste three or four years in being shy. Theo and I did.”
“Bless him—and bless them both. They can afford to waste three or four years being shy. Theo and I did.”
Deb laughed outright at the comparison of the two wooings.... “I wonder——”
Deb laughed out loud at the comparison of the two courtships.... “I wonder——”
“What?”
“What?”
“Nothing!”
"Nothing!"
“You’re as bad as Nell!”
“You're as bad as Nell!”
But Deb was wondering what effect Gillian’s pioneer boldness might have on the psychology of her disciple.
But Deb was curious about how Gillian’s daring approach might influence the mindset of her follower.
III
Nell sat glowering ... and the other three girls were sympathetically silent, listening the while to Zoe’s voice hailing Silvester as “Bob” and eagerly enlightening him as to the adventures and whereabouts of a certain “Guiseppi” who was evidently an intimate acquaintance of a mutual past....
Nell sat glaring ... and the other three girls were quietly supportive, listening to Zoe calling Silvester “Bob” and enthusiastically filling him in on the adventures and whereabouts of someone named “Guiseppi,” who was clearly a close friend from their shared past....
“She’s the Socialist in sex par excellence,” murmured Gillian, “a reproof to all us snobs....” And then Zoe bubbled into the room.
“She's the ultimate Socialist when it comes to sex,” Gillian whispered, “a critique of all us snobs....” And then Zoe bounced into the room.
“Gillian, isn’t it too funny for words, I used to know your man quite well—at least I suppose he’s your husband’s man—at least I suppose he isn’t your husband—but that isn’t what I came to tell you....”
“Gillian, isn’t it just hilarious? I used to know your guy pretty well—at least I think he’s your husband’s guy—at least I think he’s not your husband—but that’s not why I came to talk to you....”
“Anyway, I was aware of it already,” Gillian laughed.
“Anyway, I already knew about it,” Gillian laughed.
“What—about Pinto? My dear, how could you be—unless, of course, Cliffe told Antonia, and she told you? You know, Antonia, I never like to say anything and I’m very fond of Cliffe, but I do think he talks too much.... You remember that evening when Pinto went mad in my flat last year?”
“What about Pinto? My dear, how could you be—unless, of course, Cliffe told Antonia, and she told you? You know, Antonia, I never like to say anything and I’m really fond of Cliffe, but I do think he talks too much.... Do you remember that evening when Pinto went crazy in my apartment last year?”
“Will I ever forget it? and will your brother ever forget it, Deb? and will Captain Braithwaite and Mr Sam Wright and the little Belgian corporal ever forget it? Oh, and the macaroni merchant from round the corner—he had most cause to remember it, hadn’t he? Did he ever get damages, by the way?
“Will I ever forget it? And will your brother ever forget it, Deb? And will Captain Braithwaite, Mr. Sam Wright, and the little Belgian corporal ever forget it? Oh, and the macaroni merchant from around the corner—he had the most reason to remember it, didn’t he? Did he ever get any compensation, by the way?”
“Well, you can say what you like, Antonia, but though I was very angry with Pinto for the moment, I do honestly think he was perfectly right—in his own way. And I must say, I do like a man to assert himself. I mean, it’s a sort of test, isn’t it, Gillian, how much he really respects you, if it annoys him to find your room full of other men? especially—but that was what I was going to tell you.” She unpinned the veil from her slanting sailor hat and adjusted the belt of her trim jacket ... pulled forward a kiss-curl or two, dumped Quelle Vie into Nell’s lap, whipped out some lurid red lip-salve and delicately outlined the curves of her mouth, and spun a provocative glance downwards at her flaunted silk ankles, as though they were another’s, and she coveted them.
"Well, you can say whatever you want, Antonia, but even though I was really upset with Pinto for a moment, I honestly think he was completely right—in his own way. And I have to say, I like a man who knows how to stand up for himself. I mean, it’s a bit of a test, right, Gillian? It shows how much he genuinely respects you if it bothers him to see your room full of other guys? Especially—but that’s what I was going to tell you." She unpinned the veil from her tilted sailor hat and adjusted the belt of her fitted jacket... pulled forward a couple of kiss-curls, tossed Quelle Vie into Nell’s lap, whipped out some bright red lip balm, delicately outlined her lips, and cast a flirtatious glance down at her exposed silk ankles, as if they belonged to someone else, and she wanted them.
“Never mind all that, Zoe—Theo won’t be in for ages. Tell us your news first.”
“Forget about that, Zoe—Theo won't be here for a while. Share your news with us first.”
Zoe opened her eyes. “Well, I must say, Jill, it’s not like you to be spiteful. No, it isn’t, and I’m disappointed. If Deb had made that remark, I wouldn’t have been....”
Zoe opened her eyes. “Well, I have to say, Jill, it’s not like you to be petty. No, it isn’t, and I’m let down. If Deb had said that, I wouldn’t have been....”
“Thanks,” from a drowsy but grateful Deb on the divan. While Gillian, in whose wide frankness had lurked not a germ of spite, gazed helplessly at the ruffled little soubrette; and then, suddenly understanding, apologized.
“Thanks,” said a drowsy but thankful Deb on the couch. While Gillian, whose open honesty had not a hint of malice, looked helplessly at the flustered little performer; and then, suddenly realizing, she apologized.
Zoe kissed her. “All right, dear. ‘The mind knoweth not its own cattiness.’ Well, about Pinto——”
Zoe kissed her. “Okay, dear. ‘The mind doesn't know its own cattiness.’ Well, about Pinto——”
She described at length how a very contrite Pinto had yesterday turned up at the flat, tendering his usual olive-branch—a jar of olives—with the explanation of the occasion when he had overheard, in a café in Paris, two subalterns discussing his fiancée by name, over a letter presumably from[231] Cliffe, containing the advice to think about her no more, for she was being kept by a man with the face of an orang-outang and the temper of a Patagonian savage....
She went on for a while about how a really remorseful Pinto had shown up at the apartment yesterday, bringing his usual peace offering—a jar of olives. He explained that he had overheard, in a café in Paris, two junior officers talking about his fiancée by name, over a letter presumably from[231] Cliffe, which advised him to forget about her because she was involved with a guy who looked like an orangutan and had the temperament of a Patagonian savage....
“And I do think it’s the most pathetic thing I’ve ever heard, don’t you, Antonia?—that the poor darling never recognized himself, but thought I was being untrue to him with another man while he was away. Yes, I really do think it justifies his annoyance that time.... I like a man to have a spirit of his own, whatever you may say. And now he’s at last had it out with Cliffe, and we’re engaged again, and I’ve promised him all sorts of things, I forget what——”
“And I really think it’s the saddest thing I’ve ever heard, don’t you, Antonia?—that the poor guy never saw himself for who he was, but thought I was being unfaithful with another man while he was gone. Yeah, I honestly believe it makes his annoyance that time understandable.... I like a man to have his own spirit, no matter what you think. And now he’s finally sorted things out with Cliffe, and we’re engaged again, and I’ve promised him all kinds of things, I can’t remember what——”
“I’d try and remember, if I were you. One of them might be important.”
“I’d suggest trying to remember, if I were you. One of them could be important.”
“Deb, you’ve got a perfectly horrid mind.... I’ve promised him, of course, not to answer advertisements in the “Vie Parisienne,” nor to accept wine—little things like that. And I think he’s right, in a way, don’t you?—because one never knows what may happen—though I do think Cliffe ought to think twice before he gossips about being ‘kept,’ because it’s not a nice thing to say about one’s friends, is it? I wonder if I shall ever meet those two subalterns—wouldn’t you say they must have seen me somehow, and been rather smitten, for Cliffe to write like that and warn them off? But it was a funny coincidence, wasn’t it, that Pinto should just have been sitting at the same time in the same café, so near their table? And I believe, though he didn’t say so, that one of them was that perfectly dear lamb, Timothy Fawcett.”
“Deb, you have a really terrible imagination.... I promised him, of course, not to respond to ads in the “Vie Parisienne,” or to take wine—just little things like that. And I think he has a point, don’t you?—because you never know what might happen—even though I do think Cliffe should reconsider before he spreads rumors about being ‘kept,’ since it's not a nice thing to suggest about friends, right? I wonder if I'll ever meet those two junior officers—don’t you think they must have noticed me somehow and been a little taken with me, for Cliffe to write like that and warn them off? But it was quite the coincidence, wasn’t it, that Pinto happened to be sitting at the same café, so close to their table? And I believe, even though he didn’t mention it, that one of them was that absolutely darling guy, Timothy Fawcett.”
Antonia, to spare Nell’s obvious confusion, asked: “Are you going to marry Pinto at last?”
Antonia, noticing Nell’s clear confusion, asked: “Are you finally going to marry Pinto?”
“Good heavens, no! Marry a man with a temper like that? Quelle vie!—no, I wasn’t talking to you, love!” as the spaniel sat up and barked. “But I’m used to being engaged to Pinto, and one misses it—besides, it’s a sort of protection now I’m at the War Office. My dears, just listen....”
“Good heavens, no! Marry a guy with a temper like that? What a life!—no, I wasn’t talking to you, sweetheart!” the spaniel sat up and barked. “But I’m used to being engaged to Pinto, and I miss it—plus, it’s kind of a safety net now that I’m at the War Office. My dears, just listen....”
They listened for about twenty minutes. And then Gillian said she might as well be suitably employed during the entertainment; and darted into the adjoining bedroom, whence she returned with an enormous pile of snowy but ragged underclothing and a cigar-box full of cottons.
They listened for about twenty minutes. Then Gillian said she might as well do something useful during the entertainment and rushed into the next bedroom, where she came back with a huge pile of white but tattered underwear and a cigar box full of cottons.
And then even Zoe was silent and attentive before the spectacle of Gillian sewing. She had no scissors and no thimble, so she jabbed the needle on her knee to prick it through the[232] more resisting portions of material or lace, and left a length of thread hanging or else pulled at it—and pulled out the previous ten minutes’ toil. She held her needle poised over an exquisite bit of embroidery, like a spade over a potato allotment—and then dug at it with grim energy. And she sighed and she swore and she struggled, and assaulted the tatters of fine lawn and crêpe-de-chine, till Antonia was moved to exclaim: “And these are the fingers that are noted for the most delicate experimental work in the entire Institute——”
And then even Zoe was quiet and focused on the sight of Gillian sewing. She didn’t have any scissors or a thimble, so she jabbed the needle into her knee to push it through the more stubborn parts of the fabric or lace, leaving a length of thread hanging or pulling at it—and undoing the past ten minutes of work. She held her needle poised over a beautiful piece of embroidery, like a spade over a potato patch—and then attacked it with determination. She sighed, swore, and struggled, ripping at the delicate fabric and crêpe-de-chine, until Antonia couldn’t help but exclaim: “And these are the fingers that are famous for the most delicate experimental work in the whole Institute——”
Gillian spread out and ruefully surveyed the ten pricked and discoloured victims of her combined career as a woman and a professor of scientific research.
Gillian laid out and sadly examined the ten marked and discolored victims of her dual roles as a woman and a professor of scientific research.
“One can’t always be getting fresh underwear. It’s such a fag. These were very expensive when I bought them; it’s not so long ago—but I can never feel I’m in harmony with this sort of work. It’s got to be done, though,” and she thrust the eye of the needle anew towards the thread poised in her other hand.
“One can’t always be getting fresh underwear. It’s such a hassle. These were really expensive when I bought them; it wasn’t that long ago—but I can never feel like I’m in sync with this kind of work. It has to be done, though,” and she pushed the eye of the needle again toward the thread ready in her other hand.
Nell had been taught by her mother to sew beautifully, and sat wishing bashfully she had the courage to tender her gift at Gillian’s shrine. She was, however, unable to articulate her ardent desire; and Winnie, whose plain purport in the house was solely to spare Gillian the present endurances, sat likewise passively watching the warfare in which the animate seemed likely to be defeated by the inanimate; advising at last: “Try holding them a different way, Jill. No, not the needle—them”
Nell had learned from her mother how to sew beautifully, and she sat there wishing shyly that she had the courage to offer her gift at Gillian’s shrine. However, she couldn’t find the words to express her strong desire; meanwhile, Winnie, whose main purpose in the house was to spare Gillian from the current struggles, also watched quietly as the living seemed likely to lose to the non-living. Finally, she advised, “Try holding them a different way, Jill. No, not the needle—them.”
“Like this?” Gillian made an awkward bunch of the material in her fist. “But it feels all wrong now.”
“Like this?” Gillian awkwardly clenched the fabric in her fist. “But it feels completely off now.”
“Better give it up, Jill—throw it over to Winnie, she’ll do it for you.”
“Just give it up, Jill—pass it to Winnie, she’ll handle it for you.”
Winifred disregarded the hint. And Nell opened impulsive lips, made a sound in her throat, and thickened again to silence.
Winifred ignored the hint. And Nell opened her mouth without thinking, made a noise in her throat, and fell silent again.
“I won’t give up”—putting in stitches that were like a giant straddling from one edge of the rent to the other. “It’s a nuisance, but I’ve got to learn,” ferociously obstinate.
“I won’t give up”—making stitches that stretched like a giant from one side of the tear to the other. “It’s a hassle, but I’ve got to learn,” fiercely stubborn.
“Cleanliness is next to ungodliness,” Antonia discovered with her aloof air of mingled amusement and disdain.
“Cleanliness is next to ungodliness,” Antonia realized with her detached attitude of mixed amusement and disdain.
“Oh, cleanliness matters even in one’s godly days. And softness. But when it comes to wheat-coloured or pale lilac ribbons drawn through, and the cling of faint scent and embroidered butterflies put on over the heart,—well, I do consider[233] Theo’s extras take up rather a lot of time.” And Gillian added with mournful honesty: “I never used to mind a hole or two!”
“Oh, cleanliness is important even in one's spiritual moments. And softness too. But when it comes to wheat-colored or pale lilac ribbons threaded through, and the touch of a light fragrance and embroidered butterflies placed over the heart—well, I think[233] Theo’s extras take up quite a bit of time.” And Gillian added with heartfelt honesty, “I never used to care about a hole or two!”
Winnie put in: “It doesn’t matter in places that don’t show....”
Winnie added, “It doesn’t matter in places that don’t show....”
“You never can be sure, though, can you, Winnie?” Deb teased her.
“You can never be sure, can you, Winnie?” Deb teased her.
“Of course you can.”
"Sure, you can."
“Winnie, are all your flirtations strictly spiritual?”
“Winnie, are all your flings purely about the soul?”
“Don’t be silly. One doesn’t flirt with men who can’t behave.”
“Don’t be ridiculous. You don't flirt with guys who can't act right.”
“Even the best behaved of men are liable to be carried away by their feelings.”
“Even the best-behaved men can get swept up by their emotions.”
Deb was naughtily poking up that layer of suburban respectability which was spread just underneath Winnie’s ordinary girlish tendency for what she termed “larking about.”
Deb was playfully stirring up that layer of suburban respectability that rested just beneath Winnie’s typical girl-next-door attitude toward what she called “messing around.”
“A nice girl can always keep them in order,” complacently. “I’m sure I’m fond enough of a bit of fun, nobody can call me a prude, but I always make a rule ‘so far and no further.’”
“A nice girl can always keep things in line,” she said, pleased with herself. “I’m sure I enjoy having a good time; no one can call me a prude, but I always stick to a rule of ‘this much and not more.’”
Deb and Zoe joyously hurled themselves on the phrase: “How far is so far?—that’s just it! define the limits of virtue, Winnie. How far before they mayn’t go any further?”
Deb and Zoe excitedly jumped on the phrase: “How far is so far?—that’s exactly it! Define the limits of virtue, Winnie. How far before they can’t go any further?”
And in spite of Winifred’s indignant dodges and subterfuges, they succeeded in pinning her down at last to a hesitant declaration of principle. She affirmed that the parts which civilized raiment left exposed were for caresses—no harm in that: the face, the V of the neck, the arms below the elbow, hands and wrists....
And despite Winifred’s angry evasions and tricks, they finally managed to get her to reluctantly share her principles. She claimed that the areas left exposed by civilized clothing were meant for affection—nothing wrong with that: the face, the V of the neck, the arms below the elbow, hands, and wrists....
“And anything beyond is violation of neutral territory?”
“And anything beyond this is a violation of neutral territory?”
Winnie wriggled ambiguously. “Of course, as soon as a fellow starts pulling you about, you know.”
Winnie wiggled uncertainly. “Of course, as soon as someone starts dragging you around, you know.”
“Know what?”
“Guess what?”
“What he’s after.”
“What he wants.”
“What is he after?” Deb’s voice was the perfection of innocent inquiry.
“What does he want?” Deb’s voice was the epitome of innocent curiosity.
“Oh, I don’t know.... You do worry, Deb. I’ve got along all right till now.” Winnie’s eyes were very round and puzzled. For the code of her class was not for analysis; a jumble of puritanism and prejudice and incurious sensuality. “But of course one has got to put a stop to it somewhere; mother wanted me to have a good time, and never bothered me much, but she did say that a chap, when he marries a girl,[234] likes to feel that he’s the first.... Mother’d be shocked at you, Deb, I really do believe you’ve let a fellow”—her voice died away. And Deb said quickly, with averted head: “You believe I’d let a fellow go so far—and further, is that it?”
“Oh, I don’t know... You do worry, Deb. I’ve been doing just fine until now.” Winnie’s eyes were wide and confused. In her world, questioning things wasn’t the norm; it was a mix of strict morals, bias, and uninquisitive pleasures. “But of course, you have to draw the line somewhere; my mom wanted me to have a good time and didn’t worry too much about me, but she did say that when a guy marries a girl, he likes to think he’s the first.... Mom would be shocked at you, Deb, I honestly think you’ve let a guy—” her voice trailed off. Deb quickly replied, looking away, “You think I’d let a guy go that far—and even further, is that what you mean?”
“I don’t know what you mean by ‘further’” Winifred retorted, pestered into a desire to get some of her own back. “You’re so close about your love-affairs.”
“I don’t know what you mean by ‘further,’” Winifred shot back, annoyed and wanting to get a bit of revenge. “You’re so secretive about your love life.”
“Winnie, there was a time when I was a pure young girl, like you are now ... and then something happened ... in my life ... and I’ve never been the same since, Winifred. I wonder if you’d understand if I told you.”
"Winnie, there was a time when I was a naive young girl, just like you are now... and then something happened... in my life... and I’ve never been the same since, Winifred. I wonder if you'd get it if I told you."
“Oh, do!” gasped Winnie, her prudery delightedly offering itself to be shocked.
“Oh, please do!” gasped Winnie, her sense of modesty eagerly inviting shock.
Zoe’s voice was heard in the distance shrilling a duet of deathless memories with Silvester in the pantry.
Zoe's voice echoed from afar, singing a duet of unforgettable memories with Silvester in the pantry.
“You couldn’t do it if she were in the room—she wouldn’t give you the chance,” Gillian said, letting her lingerie fall from her lap in despair. “But as it is, Deb, I officially invite you to tell Winnie the Unofficial Story of your Life—it may widen her outlook.... We’ll keep quite still, Antonia, Nell and I.”
"You wouldn't be able to do it if she were here—she wouldn't give you the chance," Gillian said, letting her lingerie slip from her lap in frustration. "But since it's just us, Deb, I officially invite you to share the Unofficial Story of your Life with Winnie—it might expand her perspective.... We'll stay completely quiet, Antonia, Nell, and I."
Deb began, hands clasped behind her head, eyes contracted as in dreamy contemplation of small figures specking a curly, dusty road:
Deb began, her hands clasped behind her head, her eyes squinting as if lost in thought, watching tiny figures dotting a winding, dusty road:
“For the moment I can only remember John Thorpe and his mother’s ear-trumpet. I was wildly infatuated with John Thorpe, so I used to ingratiate myself with his mother through her ear-trumpet. Not many people in the hotel would bother with that ear-trumpet, but I thought it was a short cut to Paradise.... Once I heard him bellowing to her in the strictest confidence that Ellaline had accepted him the night before. And I had to go on ingratiating myself down the ear-trumpet, because he and everybody would have noticed it if I’d suddenly left off. One has one’s pride.... At the end of eleven days my throat was as sore as my soul ... so I went to Germany on a visit and the war broke out....
“For now, I can only remember John Thorpe and his mom’s ear-trumpet. I was madly in love with John Thorpe, so I tried to get on his mom’s good side through her ear-trumpet. Not many people in the hotel bothered with that ear-trumpet, but I thought it was a shortcut to happiness.... Once, I heard him loudly telling her in strict confidence that Ellaline had accepted him the night before. And I had to keep ingratiating myself down the ear-trumpet, because he and everyone else would have noticed if I suddenly stopped. One has one’s pride.... After eleven days, my throat was as sore as my soul... so I went to Germany for a visit, and then the war broke out....
“And that was for me the dawn of love....
“And that was for me the beginning of love....
“I can’t keep to any chronological order, of course.
“I can’t stick to any chronological order, of course.
“The next thing that stands out is three minutes—well, it can hardly have been that. I’d gone to bed with a headache—not a very bad one; and when I heard Phil’s voice in the hall—he’d motored over with a party—I wished I hadn’t[235] pretended it was too bad to stay up. I heard him say: ‘Where’s my wife?’—he always called me his wife.... They answered laughing, ‘first floor, second door on the right’—the thud of his feet on the stairs. Then he was on the bed and had me and the quilt and the pillow all swept up and smothered up together in his arms.... I was simply dazed with his kisses—and with the hot tingling feel of his hands. He rushed downstairs again and I heard him explaining lightly to the others that he’d popped in his head at the door. He went abroad a little while after....
“The next thing that stands out is three minutes—well, it can’t have been that long. I went to bed with a headache—not a terrible one; and when I heard Phil’s voice in the hall—he’d driven over with a group—I wished I hadn’t pretended to feel too bad to stay up. I heard him say, ‘Where’s my wife?’—he always called me his wife.... They replied with laughter, ‘first floor, second door on the right’—then I heard the thud of his feet on the stairs. He was on the bed, and he pulled me, the quilt, and the pillow all up into his arms.... I was completely dazed by his kisses—and by the hot, tingly feel of his hands. He rushed downstairs again, and I heard him explaining casually to the others that he just popped his head in at the door. He went abroad a little while after....[235]”
“And I sometimes think that was for me the dawn of love.”
“And I sometimes think that was for me the beginning of love.”
“You let him come into your bedroom?” panted Winnie. “You let a strange fellow sit—on—your—bed?”
“You let him come into your room?” gasped Winnie. “You let a stranger sit—on—your—bed?”
Deb went on as though she had not heard.
Deb kept talking as if she hadn't heard.
“When Louis Halliwell—yes, the music-hall song-and-patter star—motored me to the Kingston Empire that night of nights——”
“When Louis Halliwell—yes, the star of music-hall songs and comedy—drove me to the Kingston Empire that unforgettable night——”
“The same night?” from Winnie, incredulously.
"The same night?" Winnie asked, incredulously.
“Six years before—he promised me I should see life from behind the scenes. He kept his promise. I spent the evening in his dressing-room, watched him make up, heard him chaff with the other ‘turns’ who drifted in and out. He drove me round to the digs of the Twin Acrobats, after the show, and they filled up a tumbler with port, and he told me in a whisper it was expected of bohemian palliness I should toss it off.... So I was half asleep coming home in the car, but I just remember he put my arm at the back of his waist and said it helped him drive if I kept it there. So I kept it there. On the doorstep he put his hands on my shoulders and said ringingly: “You’re one of us now, Deb!”—and kissed me, once, on the middle of my mouth....
“Six years ago, he promised I would see life from behind the scenes. He kept that promise. I spent the evening in his dressing room, watched him put on his makeup, and listened to him joke with the other performers who came and went. After the show, he drove me to the Twin Acrobats’ place, and they filled a glass with port, and he whispered to me that it was expected for someone in the bohemian scene to drink it all at once.... So, I was half asleep on the way home in the car, but I remember he placed my arm around his waist and said it helped him drive if I kept it there. So I did. On the doorstep, he put his hands on my shoulders and declared loudly: “You’re one of us now, Deb!”—and kissed me, once, right on the lips....
“That kiss was, for me, the dawn of love.”
“That kiss was, for me, the beginning of love.”
Winifred was so congealed to a solid state of astonishment, that when she said “Not again?” it sounded quite calm.
Winifred was so stunned into a solid state of disbelief that when she said “Not again?” it came out sounding completely calm.
“For cherry jam I’d do anything. That must be my excuse. For when Colville came back to me, married, and said I’d been his ideal on and off for seven years, and perhaps his wife would die, although he had a tendency to appendicitis, I thought I’d better discourage him. If he had died in my arms, Gillian, and there’d been an inquest, she couldn’t have divorced him any more, could she? But she might have got a Decree of the High Courts to haul in the cherry jam supposing he’d[236] made a will in my favour. Colville said: ‘I paid 4s. 3d. a pound for it, Deb. I don’t mind paying for what I want most....’ He looked meaning, and I looked far-away and said: ‘There’s—somebody—else—now. There wouldn’t have been if you’d come last Tuesday.” He groaned and asked me for a glove—as if one spoils a pair these days! So I laid my cheek for a brief-fleeting-space-of-time against the back of his hand, instead. It did just as well—but I do think he might have sent me a pot of the jam. But he said he couldn’t get any out of the cellar without her seeing, even in a shrimping-net. He said he had thirty-seven pounds of it in the cellar.
“For cherry jam, I’d do anything. That has to be my excuse. When Colville returned to me, married, and said I’d been his ideal on and off for seven years, and maybe his wife would die, although he had a tendency to appendicitis, I figured I’d better discourage him. If he had died in my arms, Gillian, and there’d been an inquest, she couldn’t have divorced him anymore, could she? But she might have gotten a High Court Decree to claim the cherry jam if he’d made a will in my favor. Colville said: ‘I paid 4s. 3d. a pound for it, Deb. I don’t mind paying for what I want most....’ He looked meaningful, and I looked away and said: ‘There’s—somebody—else—now. There wouldn’t have been if you’d come last Tuesday.” He groaned and asked me for a glove—as if anyone ruins a pair these days! So instead, I laid my cheek for a brief moment against the back of his hand. It worked just as well—but I do think he could have sent me a jar of the jam. But he said he couldn’t get any from the cellar without her noticing, even in a shrimping net. He said he had thirty-seven pounds of it in the cellar.
“And that was, for me, the dawn of love....”
“And that was, for me, the beginning of love....”
Deb sighed.
Deb sighed.
“Pass over Padraic, the Sorrowful Celt, who used to keen and croon and lilt and lament rhythmically over the misery which would surely be my lot, till I felt like my own corpse privileged to attend my own wake. He would tell me long melancholy Irish stories about his long melancholy Irish friends, and they all sounded to me the same friend,” Deb’s voice rose and fell with the cadences of waves on the shore—“till at the very last, did I not hear myself fading to unreality as a legend of Eire, long and melancholy, re-told by him in the future to other friends, who would also become legends, who would all become the same harrowing, hopeless legend....
“Forget about Padraic, the Sorrowful Celt, who used to wail and sing softly and rhythmically lament over the misery that was definitely going to be my fate, until I felt like my own corpse lucky enough to be at my own wake. He would share long, sad Irish tales about his equally sad Irish friends, and they all sounded like the same person to me,” Deb’s voice rose and fell like the waves on the shore—“until in the end, didn’t I hear myself fading into unreality as a legend of Ireland, long and sad, being retold by him in the future to other friends, who would also become legends, who would all turn into the same haunting, hopeless legend...”
“‘But,’ he said—‘if I could only look up and look across the room, Rosaleen——’”
“‘But,’ he said—‘if I could just look up and across the room, Rosaleen——’”
“Who was Rosaleen?”
“Who is Rosaleen?”
“Me,” briefly. “‘As I sit mourning o’ nights solitary at my window—if I could only look up and see yourself in the doorway, grave as Mary among the lilies—in your simple white shift, Rosaleen....’”
“Me,” briefly. “‘As I sit here, grieving at night alone by my window—if only I could look up and see you in the doorway, serious like Mary among the lilies—in your plain white dress, Rosaleen....’”
“What’s a shift?” Winnie was galvanized anew by curiosity.
“What’s a shift?” Winnie was stirred once again by curiosity.
“An animal only to be found in Ireland. The skin of the shift is used for coats....”
“An animal found only in Ireland. The skin of the shift is used for coats....”
“But why did he want you to come to his room in a white fur coat?” completely mystified.
“But why did he ask you to come to his room in a white fur coat?” completely confused.
“Men do,” Deb explained lightly. “There was Monna Vanna, you know....”
“Men do,” Deb said casually. “There was Monna Vanna, you know....”
“And you went? Well, you are! What did he do?” her appetite was growing by what Deb gave it to feed upon.
“And you went? Well, you are! What did he do?” Her appetite was growing from what Deb was feeding it.
Scornful of her expectation, and without removing her eyes from that visionary road specked by the little black figures of men, Deb answered her: “He smiled mournfully, without moving from where he sat solitary at his window, and murmured: ‘This does not make a man feel good, Rosaleen——’
Scornful of her expectation, and without taking her eyes off that imagined road dotted with the little black figures of men, Deb replied: “He smiled sadly, without getting up from where he sat alone at his window, and murmured: ‘This doesn’t make a man feel good, Rosaleen——’
“Perhaps those words were, for me, the dawn of love. Perhaps—who knows....”
“Maybe those words were the beginning of love for me. Maybe—who knows...”
“But what happened?” goggled Winnie.
“But what happened?” gawked Winnie.
“The landlord came in with the watering-pot,” Deb snubbed her, brutally. “And we all played French rounders together.”
“The landlord came in with the watering can,” Deb dismissed her, harshly. “And we all played French rounders together.”
“Memoirs of a Courtesan, by Lewis Carroll. Deb, I don’t think Winnie can stand many more dawns.”
“Memoirs of a Courtesan, by Lewis Carroll. Deb, I don’t think Winnie can handle many more mornings.”
“Olaf was romantic. Olaf was fair and blue-eyed and white of skin, and just twenty; and he came from the northern forests of Sweden. Nothing was too stock sentimental for him.... When I set out to gather roses in a basket from my garden before breakfast, he followed me about saying how beautiful it was to see me gather roses in a basket from my garden before breakfast.... He dreamt of a day when he should be standing in the doorway of his hut among the snow, carelessly rubbing up his ski and shielding his eyes from the Aurora Borealis, and I, a weary little dark-haired princess dressed all in white——”
“Olaf was a romantic. He was fair, blue-eyed, with white skin, and just twenty years old; he came from the northern forests of Sweden. Nothing was too cliché for him... When I went out to pick roses in a basket from my garden before breakfast, he followed me around, saying how beautiful it was to see me gathering roses before breakfast... He dreamed of a day when he would be standing in the doorway of his hut surrounded by snow, casually rubbing his skis and shielding his eyes from the Northern Lights, while I, a tired little dark-haired princess dressed all in white—”
“That shift might come in useful again.”
"That change might be helpful again."
“—Would come plodding towards him through the storm like—like a weary little dark-haired princess. Then I told him what I really looked like in really cold weather.... And so his dawn of love was shattered in the bud——”
“—Would come trudging towards him through the storm like—like a tired little dark-haired princess. Then I told him what I actually looked like in really cold weather.... And so his love at first sight was crushed before it even had a chance to bloom——”
Antonia groaned at the metaphor. And Deb, who was getting tired, even of the expression in Winifred’s eyes, grew ever briefer and more inconsequent in her memoirs.
Antonia rolled her eyes at the metaphor. And Deb, who was getting pretty fatigued, even by the look in Winifred’s eyes, became increasingly brief and vague in her memoirs.
“Tremayne said quickly: ‘You can trust me, Deb—You needn’t be afraid....’ And then looked like a sulky steamroller when I cried back, ‘I’m not afraid ... I’m hurt!’—And I told him he ought to take a few lessons in comparative anatomy—and then he sulked again. What is comparative anatomy, Jill? Would it mean comparing one girl with another, in his case? Anyhow he’s not as deft as that dear old coachman who was sixty-four and wanted me to come out with him to Canada and make a fresh start with him there. But he’d always driven the Brighton coaches, so I was sure he’d[238] feel the change and I wouldn’t be able to make up to him for it.... He was just a year younger than Grandfather Mackenzie, whom I’d always snuggled up to and curled my little hand confidingly in his big shaggy paw. That was before I learnt that sixty-four was no age at all, though his wife had looked at me queerly once or twice ... and when I met Etienne Dalison at their garden-party, and grandfather said: ‘Is he your fairy prince?’ I laughed saucily up at his whiskers: ‘Why not?’ ‘Because I want you all to myself,’ and jumped at me—Lord! how I ran!
“Tremayne quickly said, ‘You can trust me, Deb—You don’t have to be scared....’ But then he looked all sulky when I shot back, ‘I’m not scared ... I’m hurt!’—And I told him he should take some lessons in comparative anatomy—and then he sulked again. What is comparative anatomy, Jill? Would that mean comparing one girl to another, in his case? Anyway, he’s not as skilled as that dear old coachman who was sixty-four and wanted me to come with him to Canada and start fresh there. But he had always driven the Brighton coaches, so I was sure he’d feel the change and I wouldn’t be able to make it up to him.... He was just a year younger than Grandfather Mackenzie, whom I always cuddled up to and curled my little hand trustingly in his big shaggy paw. That was before I realized that sixty-four isn’t old at all, though his wife had looked at me strangely once or twice ... and when I met Etienne Dalison at their garden party, and grandpa said: ‘Is he your fairy prince?’ I laughed playfully at his whiskers: ‘Why not?’ ‘Because I want you all to myself,’ he said and lunged at me—Lord! how I ran!
“Etienne Dalison was the velvet hand inside the iron glove—and he never forgot it. ‘Certainly you may go,’ with a sort of deadly quiet. That was in his house at midnight—or it might have been a quarter to eleven. ‘Is it likely I would detain you?’ And courteously and quietly he helped me on with my cloak the instant I requested it. That was his quiet courtesy....
“Etienne Dalison was the velvet hand inside the iron glove—and he never forgot it. ‘Of course you can go,’ he said with a sort of deadly calm. That was at his house at midnight—or maybe it was a quarter to eleven. ‘Do you really think I would keep you here?’ And with polite quietness, he helped me put on my cloak the moment I asked. That was his understated courtesy....
“And he opened the door for me, and quietly stood aside to let me pass, saying quietly: ‘You will telephone when you are ready.’ He knew I would.
“And he opened the door for me and quietly stepped aside to let me pass, saying softly: ‘You will call when you’re ready.’ He knew I would.”
“And I didn’t.
“And I didn’t.
“He did, though. He rang up twice, just to make sure that I understood his silence was a tense controlled silence, the silence of quiet strength ... it would have been too terrible for words if I had thought it just ordinary silence!
He did, though. He called twice, just to make sure that I understood his silence was a tense, controlled silence, the silence of quiet strength ... it would have been too awful for words if I had thought it was just ordinary silence!
“But he had an awfully voluptuous house; æsthetic and luxurious and barbaric—you know the style—all mosaics and art treasures and rose-leaves floating in the blood-red finger-bowls, and silken hangings and richly crocheted antimacassars, and Moorish fretwork and poker-work ... oh, I forget what else. An invisible flutist or a lutist during meals to whip up your senses like cream ... and an inner apartment with Louis the sixteenth’s own bed standing encanopied in gold on an ivory platform, and an expensive little negligée thrown lightly for your use across the towel-horse, in case love dawns——”
“But he had an incredibly lavish house; aesthetic, luxurious, and extravagant—you know the style—all mosaics and art treasures and rose petals floating in the blood-red finger bowls, and silk drapes and richly crocheted antimacassars, and Moorish designs and decorative woodwork ... oh, I forget what else. An invisible flutist or a lute player during meals to tantalize your senses like whipped cream ... and a private room with Louis the Sixteenth’s own bed, canopied in gold on an ivory platform, and an expensive little nightgown casually tossed over the towel rack, just in case romance strikes——”
Gillian sprang up abruptly from her chair, kicked away the surrounding billows of underwear, and walked firmly across to the couch; stood looking down with an unusual air of sternness:
Gillian jumped up suddenly from her chair, pushed aside the surrounding piles of underwear, and walked decisively over to the couch; she stood looking down with an unusual expression of seriousness:
“I’m not a novelist,” responded Deb, shifting rather uneasily under Gillian Sherwood’s censure. “What’s up, Jill? Do you imagine I’ve sinned with all these heroes in turn?”
“I’m not a novelist,” Deb replied, feeling a bit uncomfortable under Gillian Sherwood’s judgment. “What’s going on, Jill? Do you think I’ve done something wrong with all these heroes one after another?”
“No, I don’t. That’s just it. All this dabbling—it isn’t worth while. You know much too much—you know everything. You’ve got a rotten name—as bad as mine. And nothing to show for it. You’re smothered with dust from the arena—but you never ride. Deb, Deb, a little honest sin, for Heaven’s sake! I’m not keen on this demi-game!”
“No, I don’t. That’s the point. All this messing around—it isn’t worth it. You know way too much—you know everything. You’ve got a terrible reputation—just as bad as mine. And nothing to show for it. You’re covered in dust from the arena—but you never ride. Deb, Deb, just a little honest sin, for Heaven’s sake! I’m not into this half-hearted game!”
“A little honest sin—or a little honest chastity——” Antonia took up her stand by Gillian’s side, and put one arm about her shoulders....
“A little honest sin—or a little honest chastity——” Antonia stood next to Gillian and wrapped one arm around her shoulders....
“Two of you!” Deb raised herself on one elbow and prepared for battle; “les extrèmes se touchent!”
“Two of you!” Deb propped herself up on one elbow and got ready for a fight; “extremes meet!”
“What does that mean?” laboriously from Winifred.
“What does that mean?” Winifred asked, struggling to understand.
“Look next time there’s a fried whiting on your plate. Yes—two of us, Deb—we’ve been meaning to pitch into you since some time, Antonia and I. What are you doing with Blair Stevenson?”
“Look next time there’s a fried whiting on your plate. Yes—two of us, Deb—we’ve been wanting to talk to you for a while, Antonia and I. What’s going on with Blair Stevenson?”
“What’s Blair Stevenson doing with you?” Antonia amended.
“What’s Blair Stevenson doing with you?” Antonia corrected.
Their victim protested. “I could tell you better if you wouldn’t both hover over me in that menacing way. Do, please, go back to your seats. Pair of bullies!”
Their victim protested. “I could explain better if you two weren't hovering over me like that. Please, go back to your seats. You're acting like bullies!”
They humoured her in that, but Deb saw there was no escape from their quiet persistence of enquiry.
They went along with her on that, but Deb realized there was no way to avoid their calm, persistent questions.
“Did I tell you about a man in the train——” she began.
“Did I tell you about a guy on the train——” she started.
“We were asking you about Blair Stevenson, Deb.”
“We were asking you about Blair Stevenson, Deb.”
“Yes, but the man in the train bears on the question—he does, honestly. And I’m sure Winnie would like to hear about him—it raises an interesting point of etiquette, ... Well, once upon a time,” in a great hurry, for she saw that Antonia and Gillian would immediately blockade any gap she exposed to them—“I was travelling, and there were lots of people in the carriage, and one quite nice-looking man, and presently all the other people got out, and we both had a sort of feeling of release ... at least, I had, and I knew he had too. He asked if I minded whether he smoked, and I said I didn’t a bit, so he offered me a cigarette, and I took it and thanked him nicely. Well, it would have been so ridiculous to have glared at him[240] and been porcupiny all over, and to have sat there consciously and conspicuously hugging my virtue as though I suspected from the very first moment that he had designs upon it. I made some remark about having to hurry with the cigarette as I got out at the next station—‘Oh, then we haven’t got very much time, have we?’”
“Yes, but the man on the train is relevant to the question—he really is. And I’m sure Winnie would love to hear about him—it brings up an interesting point of etiquette, ... Well, once upon a time,” she said quickly, noticing that Antonia and Gillian would immediately block any opening she gave them—“I was traveling, and there were a lot of people in the carriage, and one really nice-looking guy, and pretty soon all the other people got off, and we both felt a sort of release ... at least, I did, and I could tell he did too. He asked if I minded him smoking, and I said not at all, so he offered me a cigarette, and I accepted it and thanked him politely. Well, it would have been so silly to glare at him and act all prickly, and to sit there consciously and obviously holding on to my virtue as if I had suspected from the start that he had intentions toward it. I mentioned having to hurry with the cigarette as I got off at the next station—‘Oh, then we haven’t got much time, do we?’”
Deb broke off. Her hands were hotly clenched, and her eyes a sombre, crepuscular blue....
Deb paused. Her hands were tightly clenched, and her eyes a dark, twilight blue....
“Jill—I fought for it like a—a—devil-cat, for what I had—God knows why—but I had guarded it by flight and by cunning and by instinct, for years and years—since the very beginning.... And now this perfectly casual stranger takes it for granted it was his for the asking. I was up against it—and I fought—so that he was astonished—let me go. I walked to the other end of the carriage and sat there, looking out. Presently he said in a different way altogether—not ashamed of himself and perfectly cool, but different: ‘You can come back to your seat opposite me. It’s all right.’ It was all right, and I came back and said slowly: ‘Not exactly playing the game, was it?’ You see, he was sure to have been a public-school boy, and if he had winced, I’d have gone on to say something about how would he like it if his sister....”
“Jill—I fought for it like a devil-cat, for what I had—God knows why—but I had protected it with escape and cleverness and instinct, for years and years—since the very beginning.... And now this totally casual stranger assumes it was his for the taking. I was in a tough spot—and I fought—so that he was surprised—let me go. I walked to the other end of the carriage and sat there, looking outside. Eventually, he spoke in a completely different tone—not ashamed and perfectly chill, but different: ‘You can come back to your seat opposite me. It’s all good.’ It was all good, and I came back and said slowly: ‘Not exactly playing the game, was it?’ You see, he definitely would have been a public-school boy, and if he had shown any discomfort, I’d have gone on to say something about how he would feel if his sister....”
“Deb—is nothing sacred to you?”
“Deb—do you value anything?”
“That’s what I was going to ask him. But he proved a fairly unusual type. He speculated a moment, and then shook his head, smiling: ‘Yes—but you shouldn’t have taken the cigarette. That’s an accepted cue, you know—or if you didn’t know, you ought to have.’ It struck me for the very first time that there is something in it when our mothers and aunts warn us not to let unknown young men talk to us.”
“That’s what I was going to ask him. But he turned out to be quite an unusual guy. He thought for a moment, then shook his head, smiling: ‘Yeah—but you shouldn’t have taken the cigarette. That’s a recognized signal, you know—or if you didn’t know, you should have.’ It hit me for the very first time that there’s some truth in what our mothers and aunts tell us about not letting strange young men talk to us.”
“Yes, but they ought to tell us why and they never do,” in one long breath from Nell, whom the other girls had forgotten was present.
“Yes, but they should explain why, and they never do,” Nell said in one long breath, the other girls having forgotten she was there.
“Our aunts and mothers, most of them, have Weldon’s-Paper-Pattern still in their systems, however tolerant and lax they may appear on the surface.”
“Our aunts and moms, most of them, still have Weldon’s-Paper-Pattern in their systems, no matter how tolerant and laid-back they might seem on the surface.”
“Then no wonder we get into messes, scrabbling about for wisdom. Our aunts and mothers weren’t allowed to scrabble by their aunts and mothers.... And our children won’t need to scrabble.”
“Then it’s no surprise we get into messes, desperately searching for wisdom. Our aunts and mothers weren’t allowed to search by their aunts and mothers.... And our children won’t need to search.”
“Our children,” murmured Jill, and her hand touched Nell’s hair regretfully.... Nell was such a baby still!
“Our kids,” murmured Jill, gently touching Nell’s hair with a hint of regret.... Nell really was still such a baby!
“We’re at the transition period—do you remember that sketch I did of you, Deb? And the transition period has to pay, always.”
“We're in a period of change—do you remember that sketch I made of you, Deb? And this period of change always has a cost.”
“Then is there a male of the transition period—to match the girl? or are we transitting alone?”
“Is there a guy from the transitional period to match the girl, or are we going through this alone?”
“Same old male—the one I met in the train. And experiment clashed with habit. That’s what I’ve been trying to tell about.”
“Same old guy—the one I met on the train. And the experiment collided with the usual routine. That’s what I’ve been trying to explain.”
Winnie roused herself to make contribution to the chorus: “It was awful of you to have gone on letting him talk to you after he had insulted you.”
Winnie shook herself awake to join in: “It was terrible of you to keep letting him talk to you after he insulted you.”
“Why? I was curious what he had done it for. It can’t have been passion, romance—not even the dawn of love, Winnie—for any stray girl in a railway carriage. I had just wanted to be friendly. And I was frightened out of being friendly, by ... well, the male habit. I’d had no desire to spring upon him the moment we were alone. I told him so.”
“Why? I was curious about why he had done it. It can’t have been out of passion or romance—not even the start of love, Winnie—for some random girl in a train carriage. I just wanted to be friendly. And I was scared away from being friendly by ... well, the typical guy behavior. I had no intention of jumping on him as soon as we were alone. I told him that.”
“You didn’t! Deb, you are! What did he say?”
“You didn’t! Deb, you are! What did he say?”
“Grinned and said: ‘You’re an odd kid. Here’s your station, isn’t it? Good-bye and good luck.’ He helped me out, and I asked if I might finish the cigarette or if under the circumstances it was etiquette to throw it away?... Oh, the incident was nothing; the whole moral of it is, that it wouldn’t have happened to Antonia, so it’s no good lecturing me according to the Antonian standard. Or the Gillian standard either—great loves don’t come to such as me.”
“Grinned and said, ‘You’re a weird kid. Here’s your station, right? Goodbye and good luck.’ He helped me out, and I asked if I could finish the cigarette or if, given the situation, it was proper to throw it away?... Oh, the incident was nothing; the main point is that it wouldn’t have happened to Antonia, so it’s pointless to lecture me by the Antonian standard. Or the Gillian standard either—great loves don’t come to someone like me.”
“Because you experiment in small loves,” Gillian lit a cigarette and planted both feet on the mantelpiece, “small loves and small loaves and half loaves——”
“Because you experiment with small relationships,” Gillian lit a cigarette and put both feet on the mantelpiece, “small relationships and small loaves and half loaves——”
“Better than no bread.”
"Better than no food."
“Wrong again. You must have learnt by now that it’s either Heaven ... or always the same.”
“Wrong again. You must have learned by now that it’s either Heaven ... or always the same.”
“Men always the same?—indeed they’re not!” Zoe had returned mentally refreshed from pantry society. “If they were always the same, we needn’t bother so to keep on changing them, need we? It’s the different ways of approach that are so perfectly fascinating; and the different idea each one has of the same identical you; and how long each is going to take, and what sort of places they choose, and their pasts, and their way of holding you—I do like to be nicely held, don’t you, Antonia?—Oh no, I forgot, you don’t! There are dozens and thousands of differences, and each has to be managed[242] differently; and what encourages one kind, puts another right off ... even what they prefer to eat, and if they like their kisses hard or soft—I say, doesn’t that sound like eggs? Oh, I do think, I really do, that variety is most of the fun; and seeing how they get to the point. They bore me when they’re within shouting distance.... Besides, I get so specially interested in what each new man is going to give me. You would soon get to know that, if you always kept to the same. Pinto, for instance ... he gives me olives, and I hate them. You don’t think me greedy, do you? I’d hate to be greedy, but I do like presents!”
“Are men always the same?—not at all!” Zoe had come back feeling refreshed from her time in the pantry social scene. “If they were always the same, we wouldn’t need to keep changing them, would we? It’s the different approaches that are so fascinating; and the unique view each person has of the same you; and how long each will take, and what kind of places they choose, and their backgrounds, and how they hold you—I really like being held nicely, don’t you, Antonia?—Oh wait, I forgot, you don’t! There are countless differences, and each one has to be handled in its own way[242]; what works for one type might totally put another off... even their food preferences, and whether they like their kisses hard or soft—I mean, doesn’t that sound like eggs? Oh, I really do think that variety is most of the fun; and seeing how they get to the point. They bore me when they’re too close.... Plus, I get especially curious about what each new guy is going to offer me. You would quickly see that if you always stuck with the same type. Pinto, for example... he gives me olives, which I hate. You don’t think I’m greedy, do you? I’d hate to be greedy, but I do like gifts!”
“I believe you’re the demi-maid by temperament,” Gillian said, smiling at her, while she reflected that as fast as that greedy right hand of Zoe plundered, the generous left hand of Zoe gave. “Deb isn’t. And that’s why Deb has to be spoken to seriously by her pals. We’re waiting to hear about Blair.”
“I think you’re the type of person who gives a lot,” Gillian said, smiling at her, while she thought about how quickly Zoe’s greedy right hand took things, but her generous left hand gave them away. “Deb isn’t like that. And that’s why her friends need to talk to her seriously. We’re waiting to hear about Blair.”
“What about Blair?” Deb seemed inclined to sulk. “Throw me a cig, Winnie. And a match. And the box to strike it on—thanks. What about Blair? He’s the demi-man, if you like, as far as I’m concerned. I was wrong when I said the male of the transition period didn’t exist. The Male who Pursues has ceased to exist. Nowadays he implies, more or less delicately, that he has no wish to make you his wife and you needn’t think it; but being your own mistress—well, will you? And you imply equally delicately: ‘Yes, but not yours, so you needn’t think it!’ Then you both know where you are. The rest is on debatable ground.”
“What about Blair?” Deb seemed like she was going to sulk. “Throw me a cigarette, Winnie. And a match. And the box to strike it on—thanks. What about Blair? He’s the half-man, if that’s what you want to call him, as far as I’m concerned. I was wrong when I said men from this transitional period don’t exist. The Male who Pursues has disappeared. Nowadays, he subtly suggests that he has no intention of making you his wife and you shouldn’t get your hopes up; but being your own mistress—well, will you? And you subtly imply: ‘Yes, but not yours, so you shouldn’t think it!’ Then you both understand where you stand. The rest is up for debate.”
Zoe cried, appalled at Deb’s elasticity of speech, “Well, I must say, Deb, I think you’re horrid. I do, really. I’m not a prig, but I don’t think you’re a bit nice. I suppose I’m old-fashioned. And I’m not at all surprised at Winnie....” who, with a crimson face at the word “mistress,” had marched out of the room.
Zoe cried, shocked by Deb’s way with words, “Well, I have to say, Deb, I think you’re terrible. I really do. I’m not a stuck-up person, but I don’t think you’re nice at all. I guess I'm just old-fashioned. And I’m not surprised at Winnie....” who, with a bright red face at the word “mistress,” had stormed out of the room.
“That doesn’t matter,” Gillian defended Deb, with that odd incongruous air of casual authority which was unconsciously based on her years of vital work and clear thinking and swift unerring sense of values; on a courageous judgment that hummed through the air like an arrow, and stuck quivering in the gold; on the deference she received from her equals, men with good brains and of good quality; men of genius, even, who had deferred to her in her own line. “Winnie does quite[243] a good deal of what one might call ‘spooning’ ... ‘adventuring on debatable ground’ ... ‘half-a-loafing’ ... whatever you like. But it’s just that she can’t bear—the labels. While one is vague about the name of a thing, it’s all right, according to Winnie. She’s not a conscious humbug; belongs to a type. And she enjoys the half-loaf—like Zoe. Well, call it her quarter-loaf. The point is—do you enjoy yours, Deb? I don’t believe you do. And if you don’t, it’s not worth it. In the case of Blair Stevenson, for instance?”
“That doesn’t matter,” Gillian defended Deb, with that strange, casual confidence that came from her years of important work, clear thinking, and an instinctive sense of values; from a brave judgment that sliced through the air like an arrow and landed firmly; from the respect she earned from her peers—intelligent men of high quality; even brilliant men who acknowledged her expertise in her field. “Winnie does quite[243] a lot of what you might call ‘spooning’ ... ‘exploring uncertain territory’ ... ‘taking it easy’ ... whatever you want to call it. But it’s just that she can't stand—the labels. As long as the name of something is uncertain, it’s fine for Winnie. She’s not a deliberate fake; she fits a certain type. And she enjoys the half-loaf—like Zoe. Well, let's say her quarter-loaf. The point is—do you enjoy yours, Deb? I don’t think you do. And if you don’t, it’s not worth it. Take Blair Stevenson, for example?”
Deb made a desperate attempt to shed all her psycho-entanglements, and be honest—because it was Jill who asked. And this, even though she had long ago discovered that the self one pretends to is much more convincing to the hearer, than the self nearer to reality. A detached attitude helps expression.
Deb made a desperate attempt to break free from all her emotional baggage and be honest—because Jill asked her to. And this was despite the fact that she had long realized that the persona one puts on is often more convincing to the listener than the true self. A detached attitude makes it easier to express oneself.
“It pleases him and it doesn’t hurt me,” she summed up slowly.
“It makes him happy, and it doesn’t hurt me,” she concluded slowly.
“And what’s the object of pleasing him?” Antonia enquired, in scorn of the masculine claim.
“And what’s the point of trying to please him?” Antonia asked, mocking the male perspective.
“That it doesn’t hurt me.”
“It's not hurting me.”
“It has hurt you. It has hurt all of us—through you.” Her lower lip quivered; proudly she fastened it to composure with her teeth.
“It has hurt you. It has hurt all of us—because of you.” Her lower lip trembled; with determination, she bit it to regain her composure.
“Well?” Deb flung at Gillian; and thoughtfully came the answer:
“Well?” Deb shot at Gillian; and the answer came thoughtfully:
“I’m not sitting in judgment, Deb. Who am I, etc. But it seems to me the natural thing to draw such pleasure from the touch of a man, that contact becomes beautiful and therefore true. Or else to be so repelled by it ... that you sit up and behave. But what possible reason you can have to lie there and merely suffer it without joy or fulfilment——”
“I’m not judging you, Deb. Who am I to do that? But it seems to me it’s only natural to find such pleasure in a man’s touch, making that contact beautiful and therefore real. Or you could be so turned off by it that you sit up and act right. But what possible reason do you have to just lie there and suffer through it without any joy or fulfillment——”
“It does become annoying at times to think he’s having so much more fun than I,” flippantly. She pushed her hands impatiently through the hot thick masses of her hair. “Oh, I’m tired of being a girl, anyway. I’ll cut my hair short for a start, and be a boy. Have you got some big scissors, Jill?”
“It can be really frustrating to think he’s having way more fun than I am,” she said casually. She ran her hands impatiently through the heavy, hot strands of her hair. “Oh, I’m just tired of being a girl. I’ll start by cutting my hair short and be a boy. Do you have some big scissors, Jill?”
“Nail-scissors, curved; in the shape of a stork.”
“Nail clippers, curved; shaped like a stork.”
“Don’t be an idiot, Deb—your glorious mane....”
“Don’t be stupid, Deb—your amazing hair....”
“Oh, Deb——”
“Oh, Deb—”
But in spite of the protests of Antonia, Nell and Zoe—Gillian sat silent, probably thinking any distraction good for Deb’s soul at the moment—she unpinned her hair and let it fall in[244] a dense blue-black web over her face; her voice came in muffled jerks from the improvised tent:
But despite Antonia's, Nell's, and Zoe's protests—Gillian sat quietly, probably believing any distraction would be good for Deb’s soul right now—she took down her hair and let it cascade in a dense blue-black curtain over her face; her voice came out in muffled bursts from the makeshift tent:
“It’s that once started ... it seems so silly to stop. So silly and affected. Anyway, they won’t believe you—once you’ve let them start. And I want to be appreciated just a little ... I’m twenty-five; and—and—how—how are you to know it’s going to be the real thing at last, unless you let them begin?... Or even a bit of the real thing? Or even one single thrill.... I don’t know what’s the matter with me that I never thrill. I—I’d go back to be chaste and white if I could. But I’ve had too much tolerance, and my moral sense has got slack and messy. And men know—the sort of thing you allow. It gets about: Blair knew.... One might as well live up to it.” All this confession, while the scissors had been snip-snipping; an occasional soft swish of hair falling to the carpet—disconcerting sound, that made young Nell suddenly wince and cover her ears.
“It’s just that once you start ... it feels so silly to stop. So silly and affected. Anyway, they won’t believe you—once you’ve let them start. And I want to be appreciated just a little ... I’m twenty-five; and—and—how—how are you supposed to know it’s going to be the real thing at last, unless you let them begin?... Or even a bit of the real thing? Or even one single thrill.... I don’t know what’s wrong with me that I never feel thrilled. I—I’d go back to being chaste and innocent if I could. But I’ve had too much tolerance, and my moral sense has gotten lazy and messy. And men know—the kind of things you allow. It gets around: Blair knew.... One might as well live up to it.” This whole confession, while the scissors were snip-snipping; an occasional soft swish of hair falling onto the carpet—such a disconcerting sound, that made young Nell suddenly flinch and cover her ears.
“But you can go on—if you can’t go back.”
“But you can keep going—if you can’t go back.”
“This from you, O vestal!” Deb shook back her ragged curtain, and scissors suspended, gazed in sheer surprise at Antonia. “Or was it Jill speaking in Antonia’s voice?”
“This from you, O vestal!” Deb pulled back her tattered curtain and, with scissors in hand, stared in pure disbelief at Antonia. “Or was it Jill talking in Antonia’s voice?”
“The whole way—or no way. The last, for me. But you’ve proved that it’s impossible for you, now. So the whole way. I despise—debatable ground.”
“The whole way—or no way. This is the last time for me. But you’ve shown that it’s impossible for you now. So, it’s the whole way. I can’t stand—arguable ground.”
“It’s too late for the whole way, too. Yes, I’m quite logical. You either rush headlong from chastity into wantonness—forgive me, Jill, it’s the wrong word, but I can’t think of another—or else into matrimony. Debatable ground is for those who hesitate. And hesitation makes the demi-maid!” She gripped a long strand of hair, held it out and slashed at it savagely.
“It’s too late for that whole approach, too. Yes, I’m being very logical. You either dive straight from being pure into being reckless—forgive me, Jill, I know it’s not the right word, but I can’t think of another—or you jump into marriage. That middle ground is for those who can’t make up their minds. And indecision creates the half-hearted!” She grabbed a long strand of hair, pulled it out, and viciously chopped at it.
“And it’s queer,” she went on, “but I’ve still got the inborn conviction that wantonness gets the worst of it. I seem to see a little woodcut, like the illustration of a very familiar old book, of a man forsaking the girl he has betrayed, to die or drag on in squalor and shame and bitterness, while he returns to his wife, the sheltered woman, the law-sanctified mother of his children. I may be all wrong—but that’s how it comes to me.”
“And it’s strange,” she continued, “but I still have this deep-rooted belief that those who act recklessly end up suffering the most. I can almost picture a small woodcut, like the illustration from a really familiar old book, showing a man abandoning the girl he betrayed, destined to face a life of poverty and shame, while he goes back to his wife, the protected woman, the legally recognized mother of his children. I might be completely off—but that’s how I see it.”
“It comes to me in exactly opposite form,” Gillian laughed. “Not from personal motives, but from the same sense as Deb, of a familiar picture.... The wife forsaken, worn and weeping,[245] face downwards on a sofa, while the man hurries away to the woman who is free, insolent and triumphant. The wanton scores—and that’s why I’ve always avoided being the wife.”
“It comes to me in exactly the opposite way,” Gillian laughed. “Not for personal reasons, but for the same reason as Deb, of a familiar image... The abandoned wife, exhausted and crying, [245] face down on a sofa, while the man rushes off to the woman who is available, arrogant and victorious. The seductress wins—and that’s why I’ve always steered clear of being the wife.”
“The wife scores—and that’s why I’ve always dreaded being the wanton.”
“The wife wins—and that’s why I’ve always feared being the reckless one.”
Gillian laughed again. “I don’t mind if you call me a wanton, as long as you don’t call me a pioneer. And——”
Gillian laughed again. “I don’t mind if you call me a flirt, as long as you don’t call me a trailblazer. And——”
“Oh, Jill,” cried Zoe in clamorous distress, “I thought you’d prefer it, I did really; or I should never have—but whenever I found people talking about you, I always excused you by saying you were a Pioneer of the New Era of Womanhood....”
“Oh, Jill,” Zoe exclaimed in loud distress, “I honestly thought you’d like it; I really did; or I would never have done it—but whenever I heard people talking about you, I always defended you by saying you were a Pioneer of the New Era of Womanhood....”
“God!...” murmured the victim thus mislabelled.
“God!...” murmured the victim wrongly labeled.
“But aren’t you? I mean, don’t you believe that this is the beginning of a sort of New Era when we shall be as free as men?”
“But aren’t you? I mean, don’t you think this is the start of a New Era when we’ll be as free as men?”
“I don’t!” Antonia cut in clearly. “I hope it’s rather the beginning of a New Era (as you call it) when men shall be as self-controlled as us. Why on earth should development always seem to be along the lines of licence? Girls nowadays will run wild all over the place for a bit, just to prove they’ve got their money and their independence and the vote and a special prerogative and a latitude and a longitude ... all that. And then they’ll get a sense of responsibility and cool down and settle down, and ask for limitations—and with that, a new phase, and perhaps a finer one, will begin. Your Era is nine times out of ten only a phase. I hold by the law—the old social law of monogamy. It has made itself out of the instinctive need of it, and it recurs again and again down the whole cycle of civilization—out of the instinctive need for it. There have been maidens, wives and harlots through all the ages—surely there’s no genuine need to muddle them all up? no need for free love, except for the exceptions from the herd?—and the exceptions can always be trusted to look out for themselves.”
“I don’t!” Antonia interjected clearly. “I hope this really is the start of a New Era (as you put it) when men will be as self-controlled as we are. Why does progress always seem to mean more freedom? Girls today will go wild for a while just to show they have money, independence, the right to vote, special privileges, and space to breathe... all of that. Then they'll gain a sense of responsibility, calm down, settle into routine, and start asking for limits—and with that, a new phase, maybe even a better one, will begin. Your Era is usually just a temporary phase. I believe in the law—the traditional social law of monogamy. It has arisen from a natural need, and it appears again and again throughout civilization—because of that same instinctive need. There have always been maidens, wives, and prostitutes—surely there’s no genuine reason to mix them all up? No need for free love, except for a few outliers? And those exceptions can always be trusted to take care of themselves.”
“But it isn’t monogamy that Gillian & Co. are opposing,” Zoe contested—with the air of a wise little Bubbles, sitting on a footstool, with her primrose curls haloed in lamplight—“it’s marriage.”
“But it isn’t monogamy that Gillian & Co. are against,” Zoe argued—with the vibe of a clever little Bubbles, perched on a footstool, her primrose curls glowing in the lamp light—“it’s marriage.”
“Marriage is quite a good institution, for those who want it. You arid Intellectuals never see that where two people[246] need a symbolic or a religious or even a civic recognition that they belong together, they should be allowed to have it.”
“Marriage is a pretty good institution for those who want it. You and the intellectuals never realize that when two people need a symbolic, religious, or even civic recognition that they belong together, they should be able to have it.”
“But the millions of cases where it has turned out badly——”
“But the millions of cases where it has gone wrong——”
“Would have turned out just as badly if the couple had been living together in free love.”
“Would have turned out just as badly if the couple had been living together without commitment.”
“But, Antonia, then they could just have walked away from each other!”
“But, Antonia, they could have just walked away from each other!”
“It’s very rare that it’s a simultaneous walk-away. The one walks ... and the other suffers. And this wrench would occur in any case. The legal wrench is a bit of a bother—and I grant you that the divorce laws might be reformed—but the human wrench is inevitable, in spite of all progress and propagandists and pioneers!”
“It’s very rare for both people to walk away at the same time. One walks away... and the other suffers. And that painful separation would happen no matter what. The legal process can be a hassle—and I’ll admit that divorce laws could use some updating—but the emotional struggle is unavoidable, no matter how much progress we make or what advocates say!”
Antonia was in battle mood, and Gillian gave her battle. They confronted each other not unlike a pair of splendid boys, the one erect with her back to the peacock window-curtains, hands clasped behind her, her head, a red-brown oval, slewed defiantly upwards; while the other rested her arms and chin along the back of a precariously tilted chair, which she vehemently bumped forward again to safety at the alliterative peroration of Antonia’s speech.
Antonia was ready for a fight, and Gillian gave her one. They faced off like two proud young women, one standing tall with her back to the colorful window curtains, hands clasped behind her, her red-brown hair tilted defiantly upwards; while the other leaned her arms and chin on the back of a chair that was almost tipping over, which she forcefully pushed back into place as Antonia finished her passionate speech.
“Propagandists and pioneers—no! By heaven, you’re unjust!—do you suppose we’re out to be as intolerant of the Merely Married, as they have hitherto been of us? Look here—I loathe theoretical talk—I just claim a right to do what my own circumstances dictate, without being preached at and interfered with. There’s no such thing as Gillian & Co.—if I and my like are accidentally in the van of progress, we advance separately, each to her own peril. And if we’re only freaks and exceptions, lawbreakers and wantons—then again, each to her own peril. But what I do resent, savagely, is that Theo and I can’t have a child, without raising a stinging pestering swarm of minor considerations—servants, landladies, schoolmistresses, tradesmen—once there’s a family there’s got to be a permanent home, and that translates into all this sordid beastliness of prying and inspection, gossiping and blackmail, deceiving and finding-out, and the intolerant officialdom you’re so keen on, Antonia. And I daresay the kid would have to pay too, somehow, sometime. Well—we’re not going to give all this a chance. But I maintain that the arid Intellectuals are finer, truer stuff than the Herd, because they don’t bother the Herd, and the Herd will never stop bothering us.[247] Never. They’re bothering now because Theo has a wife living. It doesn’t matter to them that I’m doing far better work and he’s a far better man, because we live together. The mind of the Herd can’t stretch to individual demand. It can’t be tender or intuitive—it just fusses. So—yes—call me a pioneer if you like; not of any glucose Movement to link people together for a common cause and so forth—there’s too much of that—but for the right to unlink oneself and to unlink one’s thoughts from other people’s thoughts—the right of detachment.”
"Propagandists and pioneers—no! Seriously, that's not fair! Do you really think we want to be as intolerant of the Merely Married as they've been towards us? Look, I can’t stand theoretical discussions—I just want the freedom to do what my own situation dictates, without being lectured or interfered with. There’s no such thing as Gillian & Co.—if I and others like me happen to be at the forefront of progress, we’re doing it individually, each at our own risk. And if we’re just outliers and rebels—then again, it's each to her own risk. But what I really can't stand, fiercely, is that Theo and I can’t have a child without creating a headache of annoying complications—servants, landladies, school teachers, tradespeople—once there's a family, it means a permanent home, and that leads to all this ugly nonsense of prying and scrutiny, gossip and manipulation, deceit and discovery, along with the oppressive authority you seem to love, Antonia. And I bet the kid would have to deal with it too, somehow, eventually. Well—we’re not going to give that a chance. But I still argue that the dry Intellectuals are better, more authentic than the Herd, because they don’t bother the Herd, and the Herd won’t stop bothering us. Never. They’re getting on our nerves now because Theo has a wife. They don’t care that I’m doing much better work and he’s a much better man, just because we live together. The mind of the Herd can’t accommodate individual needs. It can’t be sensitive or intuitive—it just frets. So—yes—call me a pioneer if you want; not in any sugary Movement trying to connect people for a common cause or whatever—there's too much of that—but for the right to detach oneself and separate one’s thoughts from others’ thoughts—the right to be independent." [247]
“Oh dear!” exclaimed Zoe. “Isn’t it funny, how people who used to just talk, ever since the war have talked as though they were making speeches?”
“Oh dear!” Zoe exclaimed. “Isn’t it funny how people who used to just chat, ever since the war, have started talking like they’re giving speeches?”
Antonia and Gillian looked guiltily at one another. “I’m afraid she’s right,” Antonia sighed. “Sorry, Zoe. As a matter of fact, it’s perfectly ridiculous to be discussing the sex problem at all, since the war. Ancient cobwebs which the great broom has still left clinging....”
Antonia and Gillian exchanged guilty glances. “I’m afraid she’s right,” Antonia sighed. “Sorry, Zoe. Honestly, it’s completely absurd to be talking about the sex issue at all since the war. Just old cobwebs that the big broom has still left hanging....”
Again Gillian leapt to the assault. “The ‘sex problem,’ as you call it—a horrid phrase which suggests pamphlets and tracts—has survived a million wars and even caused one or two. So there’s no earthly reason why we shouldn’t be discussing it. Here we sit in proof of my statement—five girls who are all employed on war work (good thing Winnie’s out of the room for this reckoning), who still find some difficulty in sexually disposing of themselves—I mean, in the abstract. If Deb and Nell weren’t at the canteen, and Antonia a chauffeuse, and Zoe an affliction to the War Office, and I in my laboratory spying out new diseases that resent bitterly not being allowed to keep themselves to themselves; if we were just mooching and flirting and grumbling, and prodding our emotions, people might be justified in saying we were all in an unhealthy frame of mind from lack of topical co-operation. But as it is, the war goes on, and sex goes on, quite self-reliantly. You can’t cancel one against the other. It’s false mathematics.”
Again, Gillian jumped into the discussion. “The ‘sex problem,’ as you put it—a terrible phrase that makes you think of pamphlets and booklets—has survived countless wars and even sparked a few. So there’s no good reason why we shouldn’t talk about it. Here we are, proof of my point—five girls who are all working in war jobs (good thing Winnie’s out of the room for this conversation), who still find it a bit challenging to manage their sexual feelings—I mean, in general. If Deb and Nell weren’t at the canteen, and Antonia was just a driver, and Zoe was a burden to the War Office, and I was in my lab looking into new diseases that are understandably upset about not being able to be left alone; if we were just hanging around, flirting, and complaining, people might have a right to say we were all in an unhealthy mindset due to lack of engaging with current issues. But as it stands, the war continues, and so does sex, completely independently. You can’t just offset one against the other. It’s bad math.”
“My dear Jill, you can’t state in that arbitrary fashion that war isn’t going to affect the sex problem—it’s all right, Zoe, I’m not going to speak for long; take up the ‘Tatler’ in the meanwhile!—It will affect it in every possible way: lack of men; abnormal conditions; economic liberty for girls hitherto dependent——”
“My dear Jill, you can’t just say that war isn’t going to impact the sex problem—it’s fine, Zoe, I won’t talk for long; read the ‘Tatler’ in the meantime!—It will affect it in every way possible: shortage of men; unusual circumstances; economic freedom for girls who were previously dependent——”
“Wait one minute,” murmured Deb, industriously and wholly absorbed in her labours.
“Hold on a minute,” murmured Deb, completely focused on her work.
Antonia continued, in serene mockery of Gillian: “And I, for one, am not in the least difficulty, thanks, over how to dispose of myself sexually in the abstract. And I shouldn’t imagine from external evidence that you were either, Jill. Zoe, are you at all puzzled how to dispose of yourself sexually in the abstract? Henceforth and hereafter there’s always Pinto, isn’t there, when the supply of other friendly aliens is exhausted?”
Antonia kept going, with a calm mockery of Gillian: “And I, for one, have no trouble at all figuring out how to handle my sexuality in theory. And I can’t believe from what I've seen that you do either, Jill. Zoe, are you at all confused about how to manage your sexuality in theory? From now on, there’s always Pinto, right? That is, when there aren’t any other friendly aliens around?”
“You may laugh,” cried that young person in eager defence of her continental tastes—“but it doesn’t seem natural to me to be made love to in English—it doesn’t really! I always have to turn it into French or Italian or Portuguese in my head, before it becomes decent somehow. Isn’t it funny? but it’s quite true. I suppose it’s a habit.”
“You might laugh,” exclaimed that young person, passionately defending her European preferences, “but it just doesn’t feel right to be wooed in English—it really doesn’t! I always have to translate it into French, Italian, or Portuguese in my mind before it feels appropriate somehow. Isn’t that strange? But it’s completely true. I guess it’s just a habit.”
“Nell is a minor and an adolescent, and, like Jill’s more obscure diseases, prefers to keep herself to herself,” Antonia went on, “so there’s no need to include her in our enquiry. Winifred lives mainly in a state of mental sloth, and is not, I think, wrestling very furiously with the sexual problem.”
“Nell is a teenager and prefers to keep to herself, similar to Jill’s lesser-known issues,” Antonia continued. “So, there’s no need to include her in our investigation. Winifred mostly stays in a state of mental laziness and isn’t really struggling with the sexual issue.”
“As long as she’s only kissed at the extremities,” Zoe threw in.
“As long as she’s only kissed on the edges,” Zoe added.
“Manon is, we hear, formally and decorously engaged to be married. So there really remains only Deb, of the whole group, who might be said to be in difficulties over the disposal of herself sexually in the abstract. And Deb is a goose.”
“Manon is, we hear, formally and properly engaged to be married. So there really is only Deb, out of the whole group, who might be considered to be struggling with her sexual choices in a general sense. And Deb is a fool.”
“And Deb is a goose!” echoed Zoe and Gillian in affirmative chorus.
“And Deb is a goose!” Zoe and Gillian echoed in agreement.
Deb gave a final snip, flung the scissors down, and faced the company. “How do you like me?”
Deb made one last cut, tossed the scissors aside, and looked at everyone. “What do you think of me?”
“Well,” remarked Gillian, after they had all stared in solemn criticism for several minutes, “I hardly think the shears have disposed of the problem....”
“Well,” Gillian said after they had all stared in serious judgment for a few minutes, “I really don’t think the shears have solved the problem…”
It was, indeed, a quaint enough perversity that Deb’s present flying mop of short black hair caused her to look even more girlish than hitherto; perhaps it was the pure beautiful curve of her throat, now visible from every angle. Her little round head was the head of a child-saint; her slim body, lightly-poised[249] and undeveloped, was pathetic anomaly to eyes and mouth which revealed a mind that had heard of all sin, and was blunt to all sin, and weary of all sin ... victim of the transition period.
It was, really, a strange twist that Deb’s current short black hair made her look even more youthful than before; maybe it was the lovely curve of her throat, now visible from every angle. Her small round head resembled that of a child-saint; her slim, delicate body, lightly balanced and still developing, seemed like a sad contradiction to her eyes and mouth, which showed a mind that knew of all sin, was immune to all sin, and was tired of all sin ... a victim of the transition period.[249]
“Don’t you like it?” disappointed at the silence of her comrades, broken only by Gillian’s one caustic comment. “I shall have to get it properly trimmed and trained at a hairdresser’s, of course. But I think it suits me, rather....”
“Don’t you like it?” she asked, feeling let down by the silence of her friends, which was only interrupted by Gillian’s sharp remark. “I’ll definitely need to get it styled and shaped by a hairdresser, of course. But I think it looks good on me, actually....”
“What are you going to do with your shorn femininity?” Gillian pointed to the showers of long hair lying about the carpet. “You can’t leave it here, you know—Theo’s so awfully impressionable.”
“What are you going to do with your chopped hair?” Gillian pointed to the clumps of long hair scattered across the carpet. “You can’t just leave it here, you know—Theo’s really impressionable.”
“My shorn femininity,” said Deb, gathering it up in her arms, “shall go into a brown paper parcel and be sold for the benefit of the Red Cross—‘And nothing in life became it like its death!’”
“My cut hair,” said Deb, collecting it in her arms, “will be packed in a brown paper parcel and sold for the benefit of the Red Cross—‘And nothing in life suited it like its death!’”
IV
For a space of time parallel to this discussion, four men were sitting in Blair Stevenson’s library, drinking whisky and soda, and lazily depreciating the first-night play they had just witnessed, and of which Theo Pandos had to supply a dramatic criticism for “The Dawn.” He was dashing down his copy now, and occasionally pleading with Cliffe Kennedy to hold back his comic reminiscences about the Censorship, for just a few minutes longer.
For a while during this conversation, four men were sitting in Blair Stevenson’s library, drinking whisky and soda, and casually criticizing the play they had just seen. Theo Pandos was busy writing his review for “The Dawn.” He kept asking Cliffe Kennedy to hold off on his funny stories about the Censorship for just a little while longer.
“Why they don’t sack you——!”
“Why don’t they fire you——!”
“I’m a highly useful servant of the State,” Cliffe rejoined. “And I’ve never before had as big a private mail as I liked. I used to read my own letters and my mother’s, and my little sister Beth’s; and the letters of any stray guest who happened to be in the house, and the servants’ letters—and even then I wasn’t satisfied. Now I can glut myself opening letters.” He told a few more incredible and very delightful tales of these same letters. And then Pandos flung down the fountain-pen, to intimate he had finished a column of the “death-by-a-thousand-slices,” for which he had made a name, took up his glass of whisky and soda; and the conversation, as was usual directly he touched it, pivoted round to the subject of women....
“I’m a really valuable servant of the State,” Cliffe replied. “And I’ve never had a private mail as large as the one I wanted. I used to read my own letters, my mom's, and my little sister Beth's; plus any random guest's letters when they were staying over, and the servants' letters—and I still wasn’t satisfied. Now I can get my fill opening letters.” He shared a few more unbelievable and very entertaining stories about those same letters. Then Pandos threw down the fountain pen, signaling that he had finished a column of the “death-by-a-thousand-slices,” for which he had gained recognition, picked up his glass of whisky and soda; and the conversation, as usual when he touched on it, shifted to the topic of women...
Timothy was rather a nice boy. He was fair and shy and solemn, with those soft cherub curves to his mouth that remind one of dewy sleep and of a mother fondly shading the candle from the eyes of her baby son in his cradle. And his innocent appearance did not call for the conventional corollary that it masked the biggest dare-devil in the squadron. His appearance coincided exactly with his disposition. Timothy was undoubtedly both shy and solemn, with wits that moved but slowly, and nerves and courage as steady as his steady questioning blue eyes.
Timothy was a really nice kid. He was fair, shy, and serious, with soft cherub-like curves to his mouth that reminded people of gentle sleep and a mother tenderly shielding the candle from her baby boy's eyes in his crib. His innocent look didn’t suggest that he was secretly the biggest risk-taker in the group. His appearance perfectly matched his personality. Timothy was definitely both shy and serious, with a slow but thoughtful mind, and nerves and courage as steady as his calm blue eyes that seemed always to be questioning.
“I don’t understand women nowadays,” he began. And Blair, with whom he was rather a favourite, said encouragingly:
“I don’t get women these days,” he started. And Blair, who he was quite fond of, said encouragingly:
“Go on, Sonny!”
“Go for it, Sonny!”
Timothy loosened his Sam Browne, and stared at his puttees; then, by an inspiration, emptied his glass; and thus fortified, was able to continue:
Timothy unbuckled his Sam Browne and looked at his puttees; then, out of nowhere, he downed his drink; and feeling empowered, he was able to carry on:
“What I mean is—there used to be the girls you met in your own set, and they went about with your sisters, and there was no harm if you kissed ’em on the river, but of course you took jolly good care what you talked about to ’em. Sometimes you married ’em.”
“What I mean is—there used to be girls you met in your own circle, and they hung out with your sisters, and it was fine if you kissed them by the river, but of course you were very careful about what you talked about with them. Sometimes you ended up marrying them.”
“Exactly,” Kennedy commented. “Sometimes you married ’em. Proceed, Timothy.”
“Exactly,” Kennedy said. “Sometimes you married them. Go ahead, Timothy.”
“And then—there was the other kind.” Timothy came to a full stop.
“And then—there was the other kind.” Timothy paused completely.
And the little Greek, his eyes vivid with mischief, took up the sequel of events:
And the little Greek, his eyes bright with mischief, continued the story:
“And these you kissed also ... and not only on the river. And you told them those droll stories that could not be told to the girls you married sometimes. And they laughed with flattering appreciation.”
“And these you kissed too ... not just by the river. And you shared those funny stories that you couldn’t tell to the women you sometimes married. And they laughed with genuine delight.”
“What I mean,” Timothy began anew, with obstinate determination to finish up the subject in as few words as possible, “is that a fellow used to be able to tell the two sorts apart in half a jiff, and now they’ve gone and got themselves so muddled up ... you take out one of the first kind, thoroughly nice girl and all that—and she talks about—well—dash it—about—about——”
“What I mean,” Timothy started again, firmly determined to wrap up the topic in as few words as possible, “is that a guy used to be able to tell the two types apart in no time, and now they’ve gotten so mixed up ... you take out one of the first kind, a totally nice girl and all that—and she talks about—well—damn it—about—about——”
“—The second kind,” suggested Stevenson.
“—The second type,” suggested Stevenson.
“And she wants you to take her to a night-club, and laughs at you for bein’ shocked, an’ argues about it—no end knowing! And so one takes the cue and follows up—and then half times out of ten she turns on the freezin’ tap, and quite right too, only she ought to have done it from the beginning. And they’ve got quite pally, too, with—well—the other sort. It’s so rum. You meet ’em with their arms round each other’s waists.... It’s all a mix-up an’ you never know where you are or what you’re safe to say, or who knows who or how much you’re let in for——”
“And she wants you to take her to a nightclub and laughs at you for being shocked, and argues about it—totally knowing! So you get the hint and go along with it—and then half the time she pulls back, which is fair enough, but she should have done that from the start. They’ve also become pretty friendly with—well—the other type. It’s so strange. You see them with their arms around each other’s waists.... It’s all a mess, and you never know where you stand or what you can say, or who knows who or how much you're getting into——”
“Tim likes to know where a good woman ends and a bad one begins—that’s the trouble in brief, isn’t it?”
“Tim wants to understand the difference between a good woman and a bad one—that’s the issue in a nutshell, right?”
“Yes,” Timothy answered his host. And drew a long breath ... waiting for enlightenment.
“Yes,” Timothy replied to his host. He took a deep breath... waiting for clarity.
“Keep ’em divided in your own mind, Tim, and it will be all right. The shuffle is mostly intellectual, and needn’t concern you. Your nice girl, because she knows rather more than she used to, believes she can compete with professionals. Mais ce n’est pas son métier—and she’ll discover that in time. Meanwhile, we know where to find our wives and where to find our mistresses; and those who wish to be met on half-way ground, let us meet them on half-way ground. It’s not for us to be pushing them back into innocence or toppling them forward into guilt.” Stevenson lay back with arms crossed behind his head, in his wonted state of unruffled good-humour.
“Keep them sorted out in your mind, Tim, and it will be fine. The confusion is mostly in your head and doesn't need to bother you. Your nice girl, because she knows a bit more than she did before, thinks she can compete with the pros. Mais ce n’est pas son métier—and she’ll realize that eventually. In the meantime, we know where to find our wives and where to find our mistresses; and those who want to meet us halfway, let’s meet them halfway. It’s not our job to push them back into innocence or rush them into guilt.” Stevenson lay back with his arms crossed behind his head, in his usual state of calm good humor.
Kennedy, greatly excited, contested this bland point of view: “I object to half-way ground. Strongly. Besides, it’s a form of blacklegging. Give me sharp divisions—sand and rock. Confound it, I don’t want my wife, when I get her, to be able to chatter like a frank comrade about all the ins and outs of my squalid existence before I met her. I hate frank comrades. They’re too—too reasonable altogether. I hate an intellectual mate, and a pure white friend of my little sister Beth, and almost a harlot, all combined, like one of those beastly mechanical book-cases and step-ladder and kitchen-table patent arrangements ... and pull out whichever you want. Conveniences bore me. Subtleties bore me still more. And you can never tell, with these new-fangled girls, just how many degrees they’re still good and how many they’re prepared to be bad. Oh, Lord! Lord!—give me another one, stiff, Pandos.”
Kennedy, really fired up, challenged this bland way of thinking: “I object to the middle ground. Strongly. Plus, it’s a form of betrayal. I want clear divisions—sand and rock. Damn it, I don’t want my future wife to be able to talk openly like a buddy about all the messy details of my life before I met her. I can’t stand open buddies. They’re way too—too reasonable. I can’t stand an intellectual partner, and a pure, white friend of my little sister Beth, and almost a promiscuous woman, all rolled into one, like one of those awful mechanical bookcases with step-ladders and kitchen tables ... and just pull out whatever you want. Convenience bores me. Subtleties bore me even more. And you can never tell, with these modern girls, how many good traits they really have and how many bad ones they’re willing to show. Oh, God! God!—give me another one, stiff, Pandos.”
“And yet,” remarked Theo Pandos, complying, “I gathered that you were on very excellent terms with our special little group of—what do you call them?—new-fangled girls?”
“And yet,” said Theo Pandos, going along with it, “I got the sense that you were on great terms with our unique little group of—what do you call them?—modern girls?”
Cliffe’s features puckered to a gnome-like grin: “Ask ’em. I’m dear old Cliffe—just dear old Cliffe—quite sexless y’know—never been known to love—in—er—that way. It’s funny, but I don’t believe he could....”
Cliffe's face scrunched up into a gnome-like grin: “Ask them. I'm just dear old Cliffe—just dear old Cliffe—totally sexless, you know—never been known to love—in—er—that way. It's funny, but I don't think he could....”
Blair Stevenson shrugged his shoulders composedly. “I’m of a grateful nature. What God sends me, I take. And what He refuses me, I refuse to desire. Some people are always returning a gift with requests for alteration.”
Blair Stevenson shrugged his shoulders calmly. “I have a grateful nature. I accept whatever God sends me. And what He doesn’t give me, I don’t wish for. Some people always return a gift asking for changes.”
Timothy sat listening; his eyes rested seriously on first one speaker and then the other. “Yes,” he said at last; “But what’s it all about? I mean—what are they up to, those girls?”
Timothy sat listening; his eyes were intently focused on one speaker and then the other. “Yeah,” he finally said; “But what’s going on? I mean—what are those girls up to?”
I
“Captain Rothenburg—killed in action. Rothenburg—Rothenburg—that’s a German name. What was he doing in an English command, I’d like to know? Ought to have been interned.”
“Captain Rothenburg—killed in action. Rothenburg—Rothenburg—that’s a German name. What was he doing in an English command, I’d like to know? He should have been interned.”
Richard sprang up, knuckles white with the clench of his hands on the rim of the breakfast-table, his brows a lowering black ridge of anger. He and Mr Gryce confronted one another across a space of half the dining-room. The other visitors sprinkled at the various tables looked up expectant, conscious of latent antagonism spurting at last into visibility. The old man’s eyes bulged like pale marbles over the top of his newspaper.... “Ought to have been interned,” he repeated ostentatiously to his neighbours.
Richard jumped up, his knuckles white as he gripped the edge of the breakfast table, his brows furrowed in anger. He and Mr. Gryce faced each other across half the dining room. The other guests scattered at different tables looked up expectantly, aware that the underlying tension was finally coming to the surface. The old man’s eyes bulged like pale marbles over the top of his newspaper. “He should have been interned,” he repeated dramatically to his neighbors.
“Sit down, Richard,” his father commanded quietly. And as though with a physical effort, the wrestling look was unlocked; the boy sat down, head turned away from the detestable civilian who had dared sneer away Con’s glory. As if Con wasn’t as thumpingly keen a soldier as any of the purest British descent! Con, the splendid sixth-form hero of Richard’s earliest Winborough days. And now ... to make out he had given his life to no effect because his name happened to be German....
“Sit down, Richard,” his father said quietly. And as if it took a physical effort, the wrestling look faded; the boy sat down, turning his head away from the annoying civilian who had dared to mock Con’s glory. As if Con wasn’t as passionately dedicated a soldier as anyone of the purest British descent! Con, the amazing sixth-form hero from Richard’s early Winborough days. And now ... suggesting he had sacrificed everything for nothing just because of his German name...
Richard was still shaking from the harsh shock of the news, and from a sort of desperate hatred which almost approached fear. “Is it true?” he asked Ferdie, who was searching through “The Telegraph.”
Richard was still trembling from the brutal shock of the news and a kind of desperate hatred that was almost like fear. “Is it true?” he asked Ferdie, who was looking through “The Telegraph.”
“I’m afraid so. Ah, yes, here: On May 15th ... etc. I suppose his parents can only just have heard. Nearly a week, isn’t it? Poor Con, he was a nice fellow. Otto will be upset—his eldest boy.”
“I’m afraid so. Ah, yes, here: On May 15th ... etc. I guess his parents must have just found out. It’s been almost a week, hasn’t it? Poor Con, he was a good guy. Otto is going to be really upset—his oldest son.”
“But why do they print the name Rothenburg?” Stella questioned in a low voice, inaudible to Mr Gryce.
“But why do they print the name Rothenburg?” Stella asked quietly, so Mr. Gryce couldn't hear her.
Richard explained: “David told me Con held out when the rest of them changed their name; he was a Territorial ages before the war, and his men knew him as Rothenburg—good enough for them!” with a defiant scowl in the direction of Mr Gryce. The latter, sending out his plate for more bacon: “I’ve had nothing but fat and gristle!” remarked further to the young lady at the table beside him: “They’re not half strict enough over this alien business. I like a German to be a German; if they want to fight, can’t they stick to their own side?”
Richard explained, “David told me that Con held out when everyone else changed their name; he was a Territorial long before the war, and his men knew him as Rothenburg—good enough for them!” He gave a defiant scowl toward Mr. Gryce. The latter, sending out his plate for more bacon, remarked, “I’ve had nothing but fat and gristle!” He turned to the young lady at the table next to him and added, “They’re not nearly strict enough about this alien business. I like a German to be a German; if they want to fight, can’t they stick to their own side?”
“Though I’m not surprised some of them are ashamed to,” he creaked on, pulling his tuft of beard irascibly.
“Though I’m not surprised some of them are ashamed to,” he continued, tugging at his tuft of beard irritably.
“No more, thanks.” Richard escaped from the room. He very rarely finished a meal nowadays.... Aunt Stella followed him out, and waylaid him in the empty hall:
“No more, thanks.” Richard left the room. He hardly ever finished a meal these days... Aunt Stella followed him out and stopped him in the empty hall:
“Richard, you must take care what you say in the dining-room. You shouldn’t have jumped up like that. Everybody saw.”
“Richard, you need to be careful about what you say in the dining room. You shouldn’t have stood up like that. Everyone saw.”
“And Con died so that—so that he could have his second helping of bacon,” Richard exploded.
“And Con died just so he could get a second helping of bacon,” Richard burst out.
“Yes, but you know in our position we’ve got to be careful. You especially.”
“Yes, but you know we have to be careful in our situation. You more than anyone.”
“It’s so unfair. So beastly unfair. If I thought he only said it to get my back up—but he believes it. He oughtn’t to be let believe it. I want to hammer it into him that old Con wasn’t even conscripted—was ready at the very first shove-off. Oh, it’s mean to do him out of the credit. Not that he would have cared, but——”
“It’s so unfair. So incredibly unfair. If I thought he only said it to get under my skin—but he actually believes it. He shouldn’t be allowed to believe it. I want to make it clear to him that old Con wasn’t even drafted—he was ready to go at the very first call. Oh, it’s cruel to deny him that credit. Not that he would have cared, but——”
Stella was surprised. Her nephew’s extreme taciturnity was one of her stock subjects for jest.
Stella was surprised. Her nephew's extreme silence was one of her favorite topics for jokes.
“You’ll have to go and condole with the Rothenburgs to-day.”
“You’ll have to go and offer your condolences to the Rothenburgs today.”
Richard immediately lapsed into surly schoolboyhood: “Lord! Must I?”
Richard immediately slipped back into a grumpy schoolboy attitude: “Seriously? Do I have to?”
“David is your friend. And as he happens to be at home—— Your father and I will be going after lunch. Or you can call by yourself this morning if you prefer it.”
“David is your friend. And since he’s at home—your dad and I will be leaving after lunch. Or you can call by yourself this morning if you’d rather.”
“Call!” he grumbled. “As if David wanted people mooching about and saying they were sorry.”
“Call!” he grumbled. “Like David wanted people hanging around and saying they were sorry.”
“Saying? Aren’t you sorry?”
“Are you not sorry?”
... Funny, how aunts were apt to say silly platitudes in a silly, ready-made voice, just when one was paying them the compliment of treating them like humans. It showed how careful you ought to be, Richard reflected glumly, on his way to Hampstead.
... It's funny how aunts tend to say ridiculous platitudes in a silly, rehearsed tone right when you’re trying to treat them like real people. It made Richard think, a bit sadly, as he headed to Hampstead.
How on earth did one “condole?” He knew right enough just how David had cared about Con, and what a swollen sensation attacked his own throat to think of anyone so cheery and keen on his job and altogether decent as his late school-captain, part of a heap of flung-together mixed-up limbs and mud and stained khaki, here and there twitching still....
How on earth does one “condole?” He knew very well how much David had cared about Con, and what a heavy feeling hit his throat at the thought of someone so cheerful, enthusiastic about his job, and all-around good like his former school captain, now just a pile of jumbled limbs and mud and stained khaki, still twitching here and there....
But all this was well set apart from official condolence. All this led to silence, not to speech. Richard, deliberately taking the longest way round to Fairwarne Gardens, became ever more acutely uncomfortable over his mission. Besides——
But all this was clearly separate from formal condolences. All this created silence, not conversation. Richard, intentionally taking the longest route to Fairwarne Gardens, felt increasingly uneasy about his task. Besides——
“You ought to have had it out with Mr Gryce.”
“You should have addressed it with Mr. Gryce.”
The phrase spoke itself so clearly in his mind, and with such detached emphasis, that he started, and almost glanced over his shoulder for the speaker.
The phrase echoed so clearly in his mind, with such detached emphasis, that he jumped and nearly looked over his shoulder for the speaker.
It was quite true; his father had made a mistake in hushing him: himself had made a mistake in surrender. Mr Gryce had had the best of the encounter; and probably never again would Richard be whipped to such a stinging fury of indignation. An ingredient of fear might well creep in ... fear such as had twanged deep down in his consciousness when Aunt Stella said: “You especially....” The owner of those light-blue bulging eyes would not hesitate to use the advantage of an adversary’s birthplace.
It was definitely true; his father had made a mistake in silencing him: he himself had made a mistake in giving up. Mr. Gryce had won the encounter; and it was likely that Richard would never again feel such a burning rage. An element of fear could easily slip in... fear like the kind that had rippled deep in his mind when Aunt Stella said: “You especially....” The person with those light-blue bulging eyes wouldn’t hesitate to exploit the advantage of an opponent’s background.
Richard perceived uneasily how fatal it would be to live enslaved by the notion that he had lost all right to resent. Undoubtedly he ought to have had it out with old Gryce there and then at the breakfast table. Too late now....
Richard felt uneasy about how disastrous it would be to live trapped by the belief that he had lost all right to feel resentment. He definitely should have confronted old Gryce right then and there at the breakfast table. It's too late now...
And here was the Redbury’s house with blinds all lowered. He rang the bell; and waiting on the doorstep, tried to break up his face every time it stiffened into a set shape appropriate to the business in hand.
And here was the Redbury’s house with all the blinds shut. He rang the bell; and while waiting on the doorstep, he tried to soften his expression every time it froze into a serious look suitable for the task at hand.
“Is Mr David in?”
“Is Mr. David here?”
David, in second-lieutenant’s khaki sobered by a black mourning band on the sleeve, hardly looked up from his puttees at Richard’s entrance; and when the first apathetic “Hullo!” was over, there seemed nothing more to be said. The room was[256] in semi-darkness, and the very slant of sunshine through the chinks was furtive.
David, wearing a second lieutenant’s khaki uniform with a black mourning band on the sleeve, barely glanced up from his puttees when Richard walked in; and after the initial indifferent “Hey!” there didn't seem to be anything else to say. The room was[256] dimly lit, and the sunlight streaming through the cracks felt sneaky.
“What on earth have you come for?” David burst out at last irritably. “To express your sincere sympathy with me in my great bereavement? Then for the Lord’s sake, express it—if you can—and get it over, and be natural. You make me nervous, standing about as though you had changed into a black tie before coming out, which I wonder you haven’t!”
“What on earth are you here for?” David finally snapped irritably. “To offer your heartfelt sympathy for my huge loss? Then for goodness’ sake, just say it—if you can—and let's move on, and be genuine. You’re making me uncomfortable, lingering around like you put on a black tie before coming out, which I’m surprised you didn’t!”
Richard in his turn got thoroughly bad-tempered. The walk had been hot and dusty, and there was the episode of Mr Gryce that morning, and—and Con was dead. And now David merely jeered at him.
Richard, feeling completely irritable, reacted badly. The walk had been hot and dusty, then there was the incident with Mr. Gryce that morning, and—Con was dead. Now David was just mocking him.
“All right—I’m going; you needn’t worry. I didn’t come here for fun, they made me.”
“All right—I’m going; you don’t need to worry. I didn’t come here for fun; they forced me.”
David laughed uproariously. “That’s better; that’s more the little Richard we know and love!”
David laughed loudly. “That's better; that's the little Richard we know and love!”
Richard grunted, and banged himself into a chair. He understood now.... David’s noisy laughter had shown him.
Richard grunted and flopped down into a chair. He got it now.... David’s loud laughter had made it clear.
“When did you get your commission?”
“When did you receive your commission?”
“Only last week. Samson worked it for me—through his cousin, Sir Ephraim Phillips. Did you know Samson was back from the Front?—trench-feet. Pater’s still trying to rope him into the family, with Nell as a lasso; but I don’t believe he’s having any; still keen on Deb.”
“Just last week. Samson got it done for me—through his cousin, Sir Ephraim Phillips. Did you hear Samson is back from the Front?—trench foot. Dad’s still trying to bring him into the family, with Nell as bait; but I don’t think he’s interested; he’s still into Deb.”
“So you’ll be going to France, perhaps....”
“So, you might be going to France....”
“Yes, in about six months I shall be able to avenge Con by killing the Hun who killed him.”
“Yes, in about six months I’ll be able to get revenge for Con by killing the Hun who took his life.”
“Does—would that—help?” Richard asked awkwardly. Then met David’s ironic eyes—
“Does—would that—help?” Richard asked awkwardly. Then he met David’s ironic eyes—
“It ought to be the attitude, oughtn’t it? Beatrice supplied me with it, and the family have taken up the chorus. It’s so natural and picturesque and primitive: the younger brother belting on his sword and going forth to slay for the sake of the slain. Old Grandmother Phillips, who approves of me because she thinks I take my religion seriously, even added the Old Testament touch: an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth....
“It should be the attitude, right? Beatrice gave it to me, and the family has joined in. It’s so natural, beautiful, and basic: the younger brother strapping on his sword and heading out to fight for those who have fallen. Old Grandmother Phillips, who likes me because she believes I take my religion seriously, even added the Old Testament detail: an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth....
“No, Richard, it doesn’t help at all. If I could land home on the one actual and definite German who was responsible for Con, it would be different. I believe in fighting—for love of a cause. As Con did. Oh, Con never said much, but he was a patriot down to bedrock fundamental; he was a pre-war[257] patriot, which was pretty rare. And now that he’s dead, I can’t possibly stand out. Because of my people. It would explode all that he’s done for them. ‘My son who was killed in action’ would be see-sawed out of all usefulness by ‘My son who conscientiously objected.’ They wouldn’t be able to say the words ‘My son’ at all. I can’t play them or Con a shabby trick like that; after all, patriotism begins at home—loyalty to one’s family is a local form of patriotism, I suppose. If the Redburys were properly entrenched, but——”
“No, Richard, that doesn’t help at all. If I could pinpoint the exact German who was responsible for Con, it would be different. I believe in fighting—for a cause I care about. Just like Con did. Oh, Con didn’t say much, but he was a true patriot at his core; he was a pre-war [257] patriot, which was pretty rare. And now that he’s dead, I can’t possibly stand out. Because of my family. It would undermine everything he did for them. ‘My son who was killed in action’ would lose all significance with ‘My son who conscientiously objected.’ They wouldn’t even be able to say the words ‘My son’ at all. I can’t pull a fast one on them or Con like that; after all, patriotism starts at home—loyalty to one’s family is a form of patriotism, I suppose. If the Redburys were firmly established, but——”
“‘In our position.’...” Richard quoted softly.
“‘In our position.’...” Richard quoted quietly.
And David added with very unboyish bitterness: “Pater’s awfully upset now—but I can already foresee what a magnificent asset Con’s death is going to be—‘in our position,’ as you say. Pater will run it for all he’s worth. Marcus, there’s a kink wrong in civilization when a father’s got to swank for safety on a son’s death.”
And David added with a bitterness that isn’t very typical for him: “Dad’s really upset right now—but I can already see how much Con’s death is going to benefit us—‘in our position,’ as you put it. Dad will make the most of it. Marcus, there’s something twisted about society when a father has to show off to feel secure after his son dies.”
“Swank?”
“Fancy?”
“There are letters to show, from the Colonel, from brother-officers, from his men. It seems that long after he was wounded, he held that bit of trench with one machine-gun to cover a retreat. Oh, the stock tale of heroism!”
“There are letters to show, from the Colonel, from brother-officers, from his men. It seems that long after he was wounded, he held that section of trench with one machine gun to cover a retreat. Oh, the usual story of heroism!”
Richard was badly jarred by the last words. It struck him that David was carrying flippant detachment rather too far; one might well be glad of a brother who was guilty of the stock heroism. “Con jolly well deserves a medal for that,” he remarked on an aggressive note.
Richard was sharply affected by the last words. It hit him that David was taking his nonchalant attitude a bit too far; one could easily appreciate having a brother who exhibited the typical heroism. “Con totally deserves a medal for that,” he said in an assertive tone.
And David said: “He’s been recommended for the D.S.O.”—and suddenly he jerked up his head and went crimson.... Richard turned his eyes away from that surge of hot red pride. Funny, how one never knew, with David!
And David said, “He’s been recommended for the D.S.O.” — and suddenly he looked up and turned bright red.... Richard turned his gaze away from that wave of intense pride. It’s funny how you never really knew with David!
Trudchen Redbury popped in her head, as though in search of someone.
Trudchen Redbury popped her head in, as if looking for someone.
“Ach, Davidchen——” she nodded kindly to the two boys, but still did not appear to have found what—or who—she wanted. Her comfortable fat little face was rough and scrapy with long crying—the kind of crying that goes on and on, and stops for a bit, and smiles and talks and gives the orders in the kitchen, and then meanders on again....
“Ah, Davidchen——” she nodded kindly to the two boys, but still didn’t seem to have found what—or who—she was looking for. Her chubby little face looked worn and scratched from long crying—the kind of crying that continues endlessly, pauses for a bit, smiles, chats, gives orders in the kitchen, and then starts up again....
Trudchen had none of the Spartan courage recommended to mothers nowadays.
Trudchen didn't have any of the tough bravery that mothers are encouraged to have these days.
“Na, Richard, how goes your Aunt Stella?”
“Hey, Richard, how's your Aunt Stella doing?”
“She’s coming this afternoon.” And Richard growled something in which the word “sorry” vaguely occurred.
“She’s coming this afternoon.” And Richard muttered something that vaguely included the word “sorry.”
“David, vot do you sink?—if I write to liebe Anna now, it vill gewiss reach her in the neighbourhood of the sixtieth birthday when there vill be rejoicings—what one can rejoice these days——” she shrugged resignedly. “Our Con more than you or Max your Aunt’s loveling ever was. Vot do you sink, David?”—for the second time; “shall I vait before I write to Berlin—a month perhaps? One does not wish to spoil a birthday.”
“David, what do you think?—if I write to dear Anna now, it will definitely get to her around her sixtieth birthday when there will be celebrations—what can one celebrate these days——” she shrugged resignedly. “Our Con more than you or Max, your Aunt’s favorite ever was. What do you think, David?”—for the second time; “should I wait before I write to Berlin—maybe a month? You don’t want to ruin a birthday.”
But beyond a queer look shot towards Richard, David made no comment. And presently Trudchen went on, with a sort of chirruppy perplexity:
But besides a strange glance thrown at Richard, David didn’t say anything. Then Trudchen continued, with a somewhat bubbly confusion:
“And you know how angry Papa is when I ask him at all about Anna and Karl, though he used to love and eat largely of her Pflaumentorte and vex me by naming it better than mine. And yet not even a letter from me for the sixtieth birthday—vot vill she think? And she and I wiz ever only a year between ... but how can one write and say nothing about our Con ... though it will surely remind her again of the armer seligen Fritz—since how little while is he too ... my eldest and her youngest——” she sighed. “Perhaps—no—I will not tell zem—now.” And yet again: “Vot do you sink, David?”
“And you know how angry Dad gets when I ask him about Anna and Karl, even though he used to love her Pflaumentorte and tease me by saying it was better than mine. And still, not even a letter from me for her sixtieth birthday—what will she think? And she and I are only a year apart... but how can I write and not mention our Con... even though it will probably remind her of poor blessed Fritz—it's not that long since he’s been gone too... my oldest and her youngest—” she sighed. “Maybe—no—I won’t tell them—now.” And again: “What do you think, David?”
“There’s Max,” he reminded her. “We’ve written to Max—and if he sees Uncle Karl——”
“There’s Max,” he reminded her. “We’ve written to Max—and if he sees Uncle Karl——”
“Ne, Schatz, not now they have moved him to that camp so far away.... And one does not know vot to believe or not; they say—Otto says the Chermans do such terrible sings to the English prisoners—and the Phillips tell me too—it is almost unthinkbar—to cut off both the hands at the wrist——”
“Not now, honey, they’ve moved him to that camp so far away.... And you don’t know what to believe; they say—Otto says the Germans do such terrible things to the English prisoners—and the Phillips tell me too—it’s almost unthinkable—to cut off both hands at the wrist——”
“Mums, Mums, when you’ve had letters through in Max’s own writing——”
“Moms, Moms, when you've received letters in Max's own handwriting——”
“As if the dear boy would worry me by telling it in a letter....” sobbed Trudchen.
“As if that sweet boy would stress me out by mentioning it in a letter…” Trudchen sobbed.
Richard emphatically felt the need of departure. And the Lord spared him an encounter with Otto in the hall.
Richard strongly felt the need to leave. And luckily, he avoided running into Otto in the hall.
He lunched, and then sauntered into the afternoon show at a music-hall, thinking to get rid of himself by plunging into[259] a mass of people and a rattle of sound. But the dress-circle was filled with an atmosphere unusually attentive to the performers on the stage; and when the lights were raised during the interval, he perceived that the seats were mainly occupied by a large detachment from St Dunstan’s: men who had been blinded in the war; men who had been chosen haphazard for the greatest sacrifice of all. Richard wondered whether a single one of them had anticipated such a calamity as this; and whether, knowing, they would still have willingly exposed themselves; he had heard so many soldiers bound for the Front, half-jokingly prophecy their own death, or a broken nose, or a wooden leg; but—no, he had never heard the possibility of blindness joked about. Was this the secret fear they all carried in their hearts when they volunteered?
He had lunch and then strolled into the afternoon show at a music hall, hoping to lose himself in a crowd and the noise. But the dress circle was filled with an unusually attentive atmosphere toward the performers on stage; and when the lights came up during the intermission, he noticed that most of the seats were taken by a large group from St Dunstan’s: men who had lost their sight in the war; men who had been randomly chosen for the greatest sacrifice of all. Richard wondered if any of them had ever anticipated such a tragedy; and if they had known, would they still have bravely put themselves in harm's way? He had heard many soldiers heading to the Front half-jokingly predict their own deaths, a broken nose, or a wooden leg; but he had never heard anyone joke about the possibility of blindness. Was this the secret fear they all carried in their hearts when they volunteered?
“Not a bad show,” he remarked to his neighbour, who immediately turned on him one immense rolling eye and a tiny glass one, and became confidential. He was a comical little chap, small and square, with a wide mouth, a skyward nose, and a knowing air that was enhanced by the appearance of a fixed wink. He informed Richard that he was the third of a trio; that he was his mother’s favourite, and his father’s favourite and the favourite of his two brothers; that one of his brothers had married a shrew and the other a slattern, and he alone had the perfect wife; and that the less fortunate twain were wont to say to him: “Jock, wish I ’ad yer luck!”... Moreover, he was the secret favourite of both the slattern and the shrew, and he ought by rights to have won the waltzing competition up at St Dunstan’s on Monday night, but his partner had fouled his chances by treading three times on his toe, and it was bluggy well the last time he was going to lug her round the room!...
“Not a bad show,” he said to his neighbor, who immediately turned to him with one huge rolling eye and a tiny glass one, and started to share secrets. He was a funny little guy, short and square, with a wide mouth, a nose that pointed up, and a knowing expression that was made even funnier by his constant wink. He told Richard that he was the third of a trio; that he was his mother’s favorite, his father’s favorite, and the favorite of his two brothers; that one of his brothers married a bossy woman and the other married a messy one, while he alone had the perfect wife; and that the two less fortunate brothers would say to him: “Jock, I wish I had your luck!”... Plus, he was the secret favorite of both the messy woman and the bossy one, and he really should have won the waltzing competition at St Dunstan’s on Monday night, but his partner messed it up by stepping on his toe three times, and it was really the last time he was going to drag her around the room!...
“You brick!” muttered Richard in his heart, over and over again. Not only to be jolly and normal, but actually keen about things still—prizes, and your brother’s wife! not, as one instinctively imagined these martyrs of the war, pensive and resigned and uncannily patient, with a sort of pale upliftedness....
“You idiot!” Richard muttered to himself again and again. Not just to be cheerful and normal, but actually excited about things—awards, and his brother’s wife! Not like the way one would typically picture these war martyrs, thoughtful and accepting and unnaturally patient, with a kind of pale hopefulness...
The jovial rowdiness in that portion of the auditorium was hushed as the curtain went up on a troupe of acrobats and dancers kissing amorous hands to the audience, from various inverted positions on the trapeze.
The cheerful noise in that part of the auditorium quieted down as the curtain lifted to reveal a group of acrobats and dancers waving flirtatious hands to the audience from different upside-down positions on the trapeze.
“Wot’s that?” demanded Richard’s neighbour. Then:[260] “‘R—I see, said the blind man!’ ackerbats—lot o’ use to us blindies, that. Funny idea o’ givin’ us pleasure some people ’ave: one old geezer, she came ter take me out fer the day in a kerridge an’ all. ‘Wot-o!’ sez I to myself. An’—are you listening’, you?”—with a nudge—“an’ she took me three times to Church afore she brought me back in the evenin’!”
“What's that?” Richard's neighbor demanded. Then:[260] “‘R—I see, said the blind man!’ what a joke—that’s helpful for us blind folks. Some people have a strange idea of giving us pleasure: there was this old guy, he took me out for the day in a carriage and everything. ‘What’s going on!’ I thought to myself. And—are you listening to this?”—with a nudge—“she took me three times to church before she brought me back in the evening!”
Richard ducked his head in a smother of laughter; the enormous eye rolled mournfully in his direction had been so pregnant of disgust.
Richard ducked his head, trying to hold back his laughter; the huge eye that rolled towards him was filled with so much disgust.
“Three times to Church, an’ no lollies. An’ me ’elpless. Some people——” words failed him. He fumbled precariously with a cigarette and a lighted match, quite matter-of-fact over his handicap. “That all right?” shaking the match to and fro and dropping it still alight; Richard’s foot shot out, stealthily.... “’Ave one? they give us plenty. Yus, when she come again, I was in ’iding, betcherlife. Scout warned me. ‘That pore well-be’aved young man anywhere about?’ sez she to Sister; but Sister was a sport and didn’t let on. So she just took a look round at me pals: ‘Are they all quite blind?’ sez she; ‘Yus, but they ain’t deaf,’ sez Sister, quick as ’ell. ’R well, s’pose ’er idea of ’appiness ain’t mine; she did ’er best.”
“Three times to church, and no treats. And me helpless. Some people—” he couldn't find the words. He struggled a bit with a cigarette and a lit match, acting casual about his situation. “Is that okay?” he asked, shaking the match back and forth and then dropping it while it was still burning; Richard’s foot shot out quietly. “Want one? They give us plenty. Yeah, when she comes again, I was hiding, you bet. The scout warned me. ‘Is that poor well-behaved young man around?’ she asked Sister; but Sister was cool and didn’t let on. So she just looked around at my friends: ‘Are they all completely blind?’ she said; ‘Yeah, but they aren’t deaf,’ Sister replied, quick as anything. Well, I guess her idea of happiness isn’t mine; she did her best.”
“What does make you happy?”
“What makes you happy?”
The reply was brief and to the point: “Taxis an’ cuddlin’.”
The response was short and straightforward: “Taxis and cuddling.”
... It was not until the last turn of all, a Chinese conjuror, that Richard found his companion’s attention sufficiently astray from the stage to permit him to put a question that had lately nagged for an answer from its source. “I say—what made you join up?”
... It wasn't until the very last act, a Chinese magician, that Richard noticed his friend was distracted enough from the stage to let him ask a question that had been bothering him for a while. “Hey, what made you join up?”
“Looked as though ’Is Majesty wos invitin’ specially me to a private picnic. An’ I sez: With pleasure!... Yus, an’ then I woke up, an’ found one of my eyes gone West, an’ t’other deaf-an’-dumb. Well, I’m not saying nuffing to that; wot’s done is done, an’ ’ad ter be done by someone, an’ Government’s paying me ’ansome for the rest o’ my life; but when it comes to putting me to a job——” again a large disgusted eye appealed to Richard for sympathy. “Work? not ’alf! And the other chaps is that keen they makes an awkward president.”
“Looked like His Majesty was inviting me to a private picnic. And I said: With pleasure!... Yeah, then I woke up and realized one of my eyes was gone, and the other one was deaf and dumb. Well, I’m not saying anything about that; what’s done is done, and it had to be done by someone, and the Government's paying me well for the rest of my life; but when it comes to putting me to a job——” again a large disgusted glance appealed to Richard for sympathy. “Work? Not a chance! And the other guys are so eager they make for an awkward president.”
“What?”
"Wait, what?"
The main point of the letters was clear: Harold’s old mother passionately advised Harold not to work—thank God there was plenty while she and father could live and work for him; plenty afterwards too—“I will see to that, son, so don’t you bother to learn a trade. Well, son, never mind about your sight, that don’t matter to us; at any rate your not one as had cold feet. There’ll always be plenty for you, so don’t you let them make you learn nothing you don’t want, darling——”
The main point of the letters was clear: Harold’s elderly mother passionately urged him not to work—thankfully, there was enough for her and his father to support him; there would be plenty later too—“I’ll take care of that, son, so don’t worry about learning a trade. Well, son, don’t stress about your eyesight; it doesn’t matter to us; after all, you’re not one to back down. There will always be enough for you, so don’t let anyone force you to learn anything you don’t want to, darling——”
“Thank you,” said Richard gently, passing the letters back. Most of the last pages were filled up with pencil crosses; he wondered if Harold knew....
“Thank you,” Richard said softly, handing the letters back. Most of the last pages were covered with pencil crosses; he wondered if Harold knew....
The music was holding its breath while Li Hung Wang surpassed himself in a last effort of magic; resulting in a terrific display of flags; and the curtains swaying together, back again, and once more together to the opening chords of “Land of Hope and Glory.”
The music paused as Li Hung Wang outdid himself in a final act of magic, creating an amazing display of flags, with the curtains swaying together, then back, and once more together to the opening chords of “Land of Hope and Glory.”
Immediately the men of St Dunstan’s shuffled to their feet and stood at attention while they sang through the first verse of Elgar’s anthem, till the whole risen audience, enthusiastically joining in, swamped their voices in a volume of louder, fresher sound....
Immediately, the men of St Dunstan’s got to their feet and stood at attention while they sang the first verse of Elgar’s anthem, until the entire audience, excitedly joining in, drowned out their voices with a louder, fresher sound...
And Richard carried out into the Strand the blurred vision of uneven rows of weedy, shambling figures in their ill-fitting mufti, the ephemeral vanity of khaki shed now for good, ordinary men in ordinary casual clothes, heads tilted stiffly backwards:
And Richard stepped out onto the Strand with a hazy picture of uneven lines of ragged, stumbling people in their mismatched civilian clothes, the fleeting pride of khaki left behind for good, regular guys in everyday casual wear, their heads awkwardly tilted back:
And he knew that though the picture of Trudchen Redbury perplexed over the question whether tidings of Con’s death in the English trenches should be sent to spoil the birthday of her sister Anna in Berlin, might and did symbolize an international predicament—yet that other picture was indeed war and the splendour of war and beyond war; was patriotism itself, the urge and reason for patriotism, the ultimate answer to all niggling private issues; he knew that before war and after war, war may be averted; but during war ours is to shut both eyes and stand by the blind and follow the dead.
And he understood that even though the image of Trudchen Redbury, confused about whether to share the news of Con's death in the English trenches and ruin her sister Anna's birthday in Berlin, could symbolize an international dilemma—still, that other image truly represented war and the glory of war and what lies beyond war; it embodied patriotism itself, the drive and justification for patriotism, the ultimate solution to all those annoying personal matters; he knew that before war and after war, war could be prevented; but during war, our role is to close our eyes, support the blind, and follow the dead.
“Enemy Aliens. Intern them all.”
"Enemy Aliens. Detain them all."
As surely a personal message for him, as a Salvationist’s shouted text goes straight home to the heart of a sinner.
As surely as a personal message for him, a Salvationist's shouted message goes straight to the heart of a sinner.
“What’s the good? they don’t want me....”
“What’s the point? They don’t want me....”
He seemed to be repeating vaguely some childish experience of disappointment, when his eagerly proffered help was turned away with the same superciliousness of uncomprehending rebuff.
He seemed to be vaguely reliving some childhood experience of disappointment, when his eagerly offered help was rejected with the same arrogant and clueless dismissal.
“They don’t want me. Well—I don’t want them either!” ... he was not so very much older now, after all.
“They don’t want me. Well—I don’t want them either!” ... he wasn’t that much older now, after all.
“I don’t want to be English!”
“I don’t want to be English!”
No, Richard? Not even for the sake of those rows of eyes, bandaged and gutted and black-spectacled? Not even for the right to join in as those men stood at attention, and chanted in the queer flat strains peculiar to the blind:
No, Richard? Not even for the sake of those rows of eyes, bandaged and hollow and wearing dark glasses? Not even for the chance to join in as those men stood at attention and chanted in the strange, flat tones unique to the blind:
Not even to be one of them, Richard?
Not even to be one of them, Richard?
“Well, I wasn’t born in England, so what does it matter?”
“Well, I wasn’t born in England, so what does it matter?”
But he was aware, in a positive flash of knowledge, that had he been permitted to go into the trenches and fight, it would have been bang there, between the eyes, that his bullet would have caught and shattered him ... there, where the insult of the placard seemed first to have struck. He had not been allowed the choice of which blow; so how could he ever prove to this coldly, carelessly exclusive England, how the choice would unquestioningly have swung?
But he realized, in a sudden moment of clarity, that if he had been allowed to go into the trenches and fight, it would have hit him right between the eyes, where the bullet would have caught and shattered him... right there, where the insult of the placard seemed to first hit. He hadn’t been given the chance to choose which blow he would take; so how could he ever show this cold, indifferent, exclusive England how the choice would have surely gone?
Half-an-hour later, as he stormed through the hall of Montagu House, he was greeted by the menace of Mr Gryce’s voice, creaking, creaking....
Half an hour later, as he rushed through the hall of Montagu House, he was met with the tense sound of Mr. Gryce’s voice, creaking, creaking....
“Naturalized or unnaturalized, it’s all the same—the leopard can’t change his spots!”
“Whether naturalized or not, it’s all the same—the leopard can’t change its spots!”
And the day was rounded to a perfect circle.
And the day came to a perfect end.
II
And after that, Mr Gryce’s voice mixed itself up with pretty well everything; but particularly with Richard’s three meals a day in the dining-room of Montagu Hall. He would like to have disappointed Mr Gryce by occasional absences from meals—taking it for granted that the Inquisitor does feel a certain disappointment at the absence of his victims from the rack; but, remembering David’s remarks on patriotism locally applied, he forced himself to be present for his father’s sake; forced his taciturnity to voluble talk, throwing up a screen between Ferdie and the enemy; or, if that failed, at least grandfather could sometimes be diverted from the muttered arrogance of patriotism—German patriotism—which might at any moment, via Mr Gryce’s hearing, provoke a public scene. Richard dreaded a scene now as much as he had sought it at the incident of Con Rothenburg’s death; it was as though his pugnacity had been wounded, and would not heal, and was raw-sensitive....
And after that, Mr. Gryce’s voice blended with just about everything, especially with Richard’s three daily meals in the dining room of Montagu Hall. He would have liked to disappoint Mr. Gryce by skipping meals occasionally—assuming the Inquisitor feels a certain disappointment when his victims are absent from the rack; but remembering David’s comments about local patriotism, he made himself show up for his father’s sake; forced his usual silence into lively conversation, putting up a barrier between Ferdie and the enemy; or, if that didn’t work, at least his grandfather could sometimes be distracted from the muttered pride of patriotism—German patriotism—which could unexpectedly, through Mr. Gryce’s hearing, lead to a public scene. Richard now dreaded a scene just as much as he had sought it during Con Rothenburg’s death; it was as if his aggressiveness had been wounded, refusing to heal, and was painfully raw....
Especially raw-sensitive to Mr Gryce; his pores were all open to Mr Gryce, who from merely ignoring the Marcus family, was suddenly subjecting them to active nagging persecution. The recent loss of the “Hampshire,” with Lord Kitchener aboard, had resulted in another wave of anti-German feeling sweeping over the country. Richard hardly wondered at it; he was furiously resentful, furiously suspicious himself over the happening—but that did not prevent him from equal wrath when Mr Gryce considered himself patriotically entitled thereby to bang doors in Aunt Stella’s face.
Especially sensitive to Mr. Gryce; his pores were all open to Mr. Gryce, who had gone from ignoring the Marcus family to actively harassing them. The recent loss of the “Hampshire,” which had Lord Kitchener on board, had sparked another surge of anti-German sentiment across the country. Richard hardly blamed them; he was infuriated and wildly suspicious about the situation himself—but that didn’t stop him from being equally angry when Mr. Gryce thought he had the right to slam doors in Aunt Stella’s face.
The truth was that both Richard and Mr Gryce were both afflicted with the same obsession—the internment of enemy aliens; to each of them, the war centred entirely on this point, radiating thence on spokes of lesser interest. But Mr Gryce was on his own territory.
The truth was that both Richard and Mr. Gryce were suffering from the same obsession—the internment of enemy aliens; to each of them, the war was completely focused on this issue, branching out into areas of lesser importance. But Mr. Gryce was in his own domain.
Three meals a day! They met in the hall; they met on the stairs and landings; in the streets round about the house ... but they passed with quickening step, averted eyes, and a twitching sense of the other’s nearness. But those three meals a day had to be stolidly endured. Breakfast was worst, for then Mr Gryce read aloud the papers to his neighbours, and delivered his opinions—all at the Marcus table, for he never spoke to them directly. Richard tried being earlier than[264] Mr Gryce at breakfast ... but then he had to see the pink head and the wisp of white beard travel down the room, sit down at the table, and with a certain unctuous deliberation, unfold the paper; watch him ... and then wait, with a cold sickness of anticipation, for the first rusty creak: “What do you think the Germans have been doing now?——” How many thousand times more would he have to hear Mr Gryce’s vicious inflexion of the word: Germans—(“He doesn’t mean the fighting Germans, the Germans out there; he means us; he means me....”)
Three meals a day! They ran into each other in the hall, on the stairs and landings, and in the streets around the house... but they passed by quickly, avoiding eye contact, each feeling the tension of the other’s proximity. But those three meals a day had to be endured with a stiff upper lip. Breakfast was the worst because Mr. Gryce would read the papers aloud to his neighbors and share his opinions—all at the Marcus table, since he never spoke to them directly. Richard tried getting to breakfast before Mr. Gryce... but then he had to watch the pink head and the wispy white beard make their way across the room, sit down at the table, and with a certain oily deliberation, unfold the newspaper; he had to observe him... and then wait, with a cold sense of dread, for the first rusty creak: “What do you think the Germans have been doing now?——” How many more times would he have to hear Mr. Gryce’s nasty way of saying: Germans— (“He doesn’t mean the fighting Germans, the Germans out there; he means us; he means me....”)
Presently it seemed to Richard that the creak of the voice and the pinkness of the head was mixing itself in with the very food he swallowed, poisoning it....
Presently, it seemed to Richard that the creaking voice and the pinkness of the head were blending into the food he was swallowing, tainting it...
For the boy had reached that state where he felt himself acutely and personally responsible for every atrocity committed by the Hun enemy; his nerves shrank and cowered from each newly-printed horror or treachery or brutality, as from a thong laid across his bare shoulders. And there was always something—hospital ships sunk—English prisoners tortured—liner passengers drowned—poison gas—Zepp raids on non-combatants—wanton violation again and again of the code of decent warfare. Richard, tired out from the long day-to-day strain, only wanted the Germans for pity’s sake to stop—if but for a little while, to stop.... All England had dwindled to Mr Gryce, and there was no one but Richard himself to stand forward and answer for all Germany’s accumulating reproach!
For the boy had gotten to a point where he felt intensely and personally accountable for every awful act committed by the German enemy; his nerves shrank and recoiled from each new horror, betrayal, or brutality in print, like a whip laid across his bare back. And there was always something—hospital ships sunk—English prisoners tortured—liner passengers drowned—poison gas—Zepp raids on non-combatants—deliberate violation again and again of the rules of fair warfare. Richard, exhausted from the constant stress of each day, just wanted the Germans, for the sake of compassion, to stop—if only for a little while, to stop.... All of England had become Mr. Gryce, and there was no one but Richard himself to step up and take responsibility for all of Germany's growing blame!
He put up a gallant enough struggle to retain his fairness of vision. And presently his imagination, up to all sorts of tricks in these days, was able to see himself and his personality on the nerves of Mr Gryce, in exact replica of Mr Gryce on the nerves of Richard Marcus ... saw the irritation in the curve of his own stolid ill-tempered shoulders—the antagonism aroused by his out-thrust underlip and the butting carriage of his head.... “Always that boy! and a loyal Englishman has no option but to live in the same house, breathing the same air, eat and sit in the same room, tread the same carpet—it’s a disgrace!” Richard was so detachedly aware of this point of view that at certain hysterical moments of encounter he was not sure if he were driven out of the smoking-room by sight of that inevitable pink head, or whether he were banging the door with the hand of Mr Gryce’s fury because those Marcus[265] shoulders were discovered humping in the armchair by the window.
He fought hard to keep his clear vision. Soon enough, his imagination, which was on a roll these days, could picture himself and his personality getting under Mr. Gryce's skin, just like Mr. Gryce was getting under Richard Marcus's skin... He noticed the irritation in the way his own stubborn, bad-tempered shoulders were set, the hostility stirred up by his jutting lower lip and the aggressive posture of his head... “That boy, always! A loyal Englishman has no choice but to share a house, breathe the same air, eat and sit in the same room, walk on the same carpet—it’s a disgrace!” Richard was so calmly aware of this perspective that during certain intense moments, he could hardly tell if he was leaving the smoking room because he saw that inevitable pink head or if he was slamming the door out of Mr. Gryce’s rage because those Marcus[265] shoulders were slouched in the armchair by the window.
He mistrusted an imagination as flexible. But the more he denied it and resented it, the more uncannily it functioned. Marcus of Winborough two years ago would have cut the present Marcus dead, dubbing him a freak ... he saw that too.
He didn't trust an imagination that adaptable. But the more he rejected it and resented it, the more strangely it worked. Marcus of Winborough two years ago would have completely ignored the current Marcus, labeling him a freak... he realized that too.
He was far from desire to defend the Germans. He examined their conduct generally, their methods of warfare, with that new impartiality of his; gave them their due of victory, resource, consistency and stubborn devotion to their country; and nevertheless came to a conclusion that whereas a decent German might be almost as decent as a decent Briton, a rotten German is immeasurably rottener than the rottenest Briton. The sinking of hospital ships, for instance; wantonly to plunge into icy death the broken suffering bodies of men who had once already, perilously and with infinite care, been dragged back to life, and only asked now to be let rest with their own people again in their own land. Nothing could condone the sinking of hospital ships ... and Richard had to clench his teeth on the longing to join hotly in the chorus of condemnation; as he had also to grind down the impulse to join the shouting when the news was good and glorious—“What have either of these to do with you?”
He had no desire to defend the Germans. He looked at their behavior overall, their tactics in war, with his new sense of fairness; acknowledged their victories, resourcefulness, consistency, and fierce loyalty to their country; and still concluded that while a decent German might be almost as decent as a decent Brit, a rotten German was far worse than the worst Brit. Take the sinking of hospital ships, for example; it was reckless to condemn already broken, suffering men to a cold, cruel death after they had been carefully brought back to life, just wanting to rest with their loved ones in their own land. Nothing could justify the sinking of hospital ships... and Richard had to bite his tongue at the urge to angrily join in the outcry of condemnation; he also had to suppress the impulse to cheer when the news was good and glorious—“What do either of these have to do with you?”
By unspoken pact, the Marcuses remained silent on these subjects, when in public; they did not gain much by the attitude, for people commented in whispers: “Have you noticed that they never have anything to say on our victories, or about the atrocities? Bound to have sympathies with the other side; wonder what they say among themselves?” On the other hand, if they expressed their perfectly spontaneous pleasure over an English feat of arms, and their quite unaffected indignation over a Hun outrage, they were instantly accused of hypocrisy and over-acting, and Mr Gryce said: “I like a German at least to be a German!”
By an unspoken agreement, the Marcuses stayed quiet about these topics when in public; they didn’t gain much from this approach, as people whispered things like, “Have you noticed that they never comment on our victories or the atrocities? They must have sympathies with the other side; I wonder what they say when they’re alone?” On the flip side, if they openly expressed their genuine pleasure over an English military success or their sincere outrage over a German atrocity, they were quickly accused of hypocrisy and overacting, and Mr. Gryce would say, “I at least want a German to be a German!”
It was a difficult problem, but on the whole, perhaps, silence solved it best. And Ferdie tried to impart to his son some of that placid philosophy which formed a firm basis to his more surface characteristics.
It was a tough problem, but overall, maybe silence was the best solution. Ferdie tried to pass on some of that calm philosophy to his son, which provided a solid foundation for his more superficial traits.
“My dear boy, what do you expect?—that in times like these the English will cherish us for our German origin? On the whole, they are lenient and fair-minded——”
“My dear boy, what do you expect?—that in times like these the English will appreciate us for our German background? Overall, they are tolerant and fair-minded——”
“Yes, but they promised you—promised without reservation, that you should be as good as an Englishman, equal to any Englishman. And because it was the English who promised, we—you—we all thought it was all right ...” his tone was heavy with reproach for the country which of all countries had a reputation for welcoming and sheltering those refugees from harsher lands and laws.
“Yes, but they guaranteed you—guaranteed without hesitation, that you would be just as good as an Englishman, equal to any Englishman. And because it was the English who made the promise, we—you—we all believed it was fine ...” his tone was full of blame for the country that, of all places, had a reputation for welcoming and protecting those fleeing tougher lands and laws.
For Richard, in want of occupation, had begun to read lately; hoping to find in history the companionship of other children of No Man’s Land; common-sense told him that in every war must have been a few examples of betwixt and between, belonging to both sides and therefore outcast from either side. He was comforted, in an odd sort of way, by this hunt through old tomes and chronicles, for precedent to his own position. Precedent that he could quote authoritatively to Ferdie, less well-informed.
For Richard, feeling a bit restless, had started reading recently; hoping to find in history the company of other kids from No Man’s Land. Common sense told him that in every war there must have been a few examples of being caught in the middle, belonging to both sides and therefore rejected by either. He found it oddly comforting to search through old books and records for something that mirrored his own situation. Something he could quote with authority to Ferdie, who wasn’t as knowledgeable.
“Be patient,” said Ferdinand Marcus. “One day the war will be over, and all will be forgotten.”
“Be patient,” said Ferdinand Marcus. “One day the war will end, and everything will be forgotten.”
“Not it. Never. No foreigner will ever feel safe in England again.”
“Not a chance. Never. No foreigner will ever feel safe in England again.”
“Why not? we suffer from inconvenience, not from tyranny.”
“Why not? We deal with inconvenience, not with tyranny.”
“But in their heart of hearts they’ve chucked us out for good.... Haven’t you heard old Gryce swear he’ll never shake hands with a German again?”
“But deep down, they’ve really kicked us out for good.... Haven’t you heard old Gryce say he’ll never shake hands with a German again?”
Ferdie weighed the question of old Gryce with solemn deliberation, and then summed up: “Yes, he has the mania to persecute. One can understand—but one wishes he would not insult your aunt. But perhaps he has lost a son.”
Ferdie considered the question about old Gryce carefully and then concluded, “Yeah, he has this obsession with persecuting people. You can understand it—but you wish he wouldn’t insult your aunt. But maybe he lost a son.”
“Oh—is this Regent Street or Tuesday?” impatiently. “No forgivable link of cause and effect. Besides, he hasn’t lost a son. He’s not even married. It’s just that he has nothing better to do. You never hear a fellow who’s back from the Front, using himself up in anti-alien agitation. But old Gryce talks big about brave little Belgium—and then raises hell if the Belgians get served with the pudding before him at dinner. I’m not unreasonable, Dad; I can understand perfectly well that while the Germans are murdering our men and women it’s natural that the relations of our murdered men and women find it painful to meet us, even though we’re not the same Germans. That’s why the internment penalty is a just penalty, I suppose; at any rate, I don’t see how it[267] could be avoided. But petty nagging is different. There’d be some sense in the not-shaking-hands business if one could strike away a hand that was the concentrated essence of all that was foul in Germany——”
“Oh—is this Regent Street or Tuesday?” he said impatiently. “No understandable connection between cause and effect. Besides, he hasn’t lost a son. He’s not even married. It’s just that he has nothing better to do. You never hear someone who’s back from the Front, wasting time on anti-alien campaigns. But old Gryce talks a lot about brave little Belgium—and then causes a scene if the Belgians get served dessert before him at dinner. I’m not unreasonable, Dad; I can totally understand that while the Germans are killing our men and women, it makes sense that the relatives of our murdered men and women find it hard to face us, even though we’re not the same Germans. That’s why the internment penalty seems fair, I guess; at least, I don’t see how it[267] could be avoided. But petty nagging is different. There’d be some logic to the no-handshaking thing if you could just get rid of a hand that represented everything horrible about Germany——”
“I wonder,” said Ferdinand slowly, “if you have any idea of all that is foul in Germany?—of what drove a whole colony to England in 1848?—the Acht-und-vierzigers, as they call themselves, those few who are still alive and whose sons are now part and parcel of the British Empire, bleeding for it....”
“I wonder,” said Ferdinand slowly, “if you have any idea of all that is messed up in Germany?—of what drove a whole group to England in 1848?—the Forty-Eighters, as they call themselves, those few who are still alive and whose sons are now an integral part of the British Empire, fighting for it....”
“Eighteen-forty-eight?—that was a democratic revolt against the domination of Prussia over the smaller states, wasn’t it?”
“Eighteen forty-eight?—that was a democratic uprising against Prussia's control over the smaller states, right?”
“Yes; the only way we could protest; we could hardly enter into Civil War—we who wanted only peace. The early socialists. So we escaped to England, and we are glad we escaped. We—well, I was not born yet; my turn came later, and was more solitary. But there lies the root of our antagonism to the fatherland that bore us; and that is what the English find so hard to understand in us now. They argue by analogy: because no Englishman can ever feel anything but an Englishman, so no German—etc. But the English nature is different ... and besides, it has had no need for discontent; no need to exchange their own country for another. They think we still love Germany. But are we not here because we hate Germany? I have no wish to make speeches or to give you a history-lesson, Richard; but I sometimes wish, when I see you angry with me for—how did you once put it?—shoving you in a position with your feelings in one pocket and your birth-certificate in the other, I sometimes wish you realized a little better how you would have rebelled against German education and drill system and forced Imperialism; rebelled, or—worse still—submitted. You have noticed your grandfather, even now that he is old and ill and in a strange land, how rudely he still speaks, how dogmatically he thinks, how arbitrary are his judgments, and how he considers nobody. That is all military Germany embodied. There is another side to Germany, certainly, but it is crushed during war-time. Perhaps it will flower softly again afterwards——”
“Yes; the only way we could protest; we could hardly enter into Civil War—we who wanted only peace. The early socialists. So we escaped to England, and we’re glad we did. We—well, I wasn’t born yet; my time came later, and it was lonelier. But that’s the root of our conflict with the country that raised us; and that’s what the English find so hard to understand about us now. They think by analogy: because no Englishman can ever feel anything but English, no German—etc. But the English nature is different... and besides, they’ve had no need for discontent; no need to trade their own country for another. They think we still love Germany. But aren’t we here because we hate Germany? I don’t want to make speeches or give you a history lesson, Richard; but sometimes I wish, when I see you angry at me for—how did you put it once?—putting you in a position with your feelings in one pocket and your birth certificate in the other, I sometimes wish you understood a little better how you would have rebelled against the German education and military drill system and forced Imperialism; rebelled, or—worse—submitted. You’ve noticed your grandfather, even now that he’s old and sick and in a strange land, how rudely he still speaks, how dogmatically he thinks, how arbitrary his judgments are, and how he considers nobody. That is all military Germany embodied. There is another side to Germany, certainly, but it’s crushed during wartime. Maybe it will bloom softly again afterwards——”
“Afterwards? Oh, father, will there ever be an afterwards? Will it be over by next year, do you think?”
“Afterwards? Oh, dad, will there ever be an afterwards? Do you think it will be over by next year?”
(Next Autumn he would be eighteen....)
(Next Autumn he would be eighteen....)
“Anything real?”
“Anything real?”
And again: “Who can tell? You had better see for yourself. Here.”
And again: “Who knows? You’d better check for yourself. Here.”
But Richard only made a pretext of seeing for himself. He dreaded reading the papers; made any sort of excuse not to do so. The papers were always full of allusions, direct or indirect, to naturalized and unnaturalized Germans, to spies in our midst, reproaches to the Government for laxness, incitements to reprisals, leagues for the future exclusion of Germans or semi-Germans, root and branch, from all association with civilized countries. Even if one hunted through the whole paper with ever-growing relief at one day, one issue, free from barbed reproach ... at the last, a small paragraph would surely catch the eye and destroy the momentary security. So Richard read no papers. The posters were bad enough, blatant or mysterious from the kerbstone; you could not avoid those, except by never stirring from the house ... and in the house was Mr Gryce. Besides, there is no escape when the mind is spread like a net to catch all stray matter that has bearing on the one morbid obsession. Even when it is a question of going round the corner to have a pair of Aunt Stella’s boots soled and heeled....
But Richard only pretended to want to see for himself. He hated reading the news; he came up with any excuse not to do it. The papers were always full of mentions, direct or indirect, about naturalized and unnaturalized Germans, spies among us, criticisms of the Government for being too lenient, calls for revenge, and movements to completely exclude Germans or semi-Germans from all interactions with civilized countries. Even if he scoured the entire newspaper with growing relief hoping for one issue to be free from harsh criticism... in the end, a small paragraph would definitely catch his eye and ruin that fleeting sense of security. So Richard avoided reading any papers. The posters were bad enough, glaring or mysterious from the street; you couldn’t dodge those, unless you never left the house... and in the house was Mr. Gryce. Plus, there’s no escaping it when your mind is like a net catching everything related to that one troubling obsession. Even when it’s just a matter of going around the corner to get Aunt Stella’s boots soled and heeled...
In the little street were rival cobblers; one with the name: Marshall, obviously re-painted over a name possibly less pleasing to his customers; the other displaying a large placard in the window: “No German Taint Here!”
In the small street were competing shoemakers; one named Marshall, clearly having overpainted a name that might have been less appealing to his customers; the other had a big sign in the window that read: “No German Taint Here!”
“Yes, but it’s rather mean to make an advertisement out of it!” and Richard, against express orders, carried Aunt Stella’s boots to Mr Marshall. The latter was a lank sad-faced individual with a slight cockney accent; he confided in Richard that he had unfortunately been born in Germany of a German father—— “but p’raps I oughtn’t to be tellin’ you this, sir?” “It’s all right,” gruffly. “Brought up over ’ere with me aunt and uncle who put me in the army—the reg’lar army, that is. Yes, oh yes, I wos a Tommy years before the war, an’ went through all the Gallipoli part of it. ’Ot stuff!—I wos shipped home nearly dead from an explodin’ shell. They discharged me out o’ hospital at last, an’ discharged me from the army; an’ I took over me late uncle’s job ’ere. No, I’m not partial to cobblin’; I tried most other things, but[269] they won’t ’ave me nowhere, being so to speak, a German, sir. They ask very particular, you see, nowadays. And this isn’t payin’, neither ... not by any manner of means. Customers remember the name. Fact is, sir, I’m afraid I shall ’ave to be quick with these ’ere boots—I’m wantin’ to oblige you, since you brought ’em ’ere, but I’m obliged to shut up shop next week.”
“Yes, but it’s pretty rude to use it for advertising!” Richard, despite clear instructions, took Aunt Stella’s boots to Mr. Marshall. The latter was a tall, sad-looking guy with a slight Cockney accent; he confided in Richard that he had unfortunately been born in Germany to a German father— “but maybe I shouldn’t be telling you this, sir?” “It’s fine,” Richard replied gruffly. “I was raised over here by my aunt and uncle, who put me in the army—the regular army, that is. Yes, oh yes, I was a Tommy long before the war and went through all the Gallipoli stuff. Hot mess!—I was shipped home nearly dead from an exploding shell. They finally discharged me from the hospital and from the army, and I took over my late uncle’s job here. No, I’m not really into cobbling; I’ve tried most other things, but [269] they won’t have me anywhere, being, so to speak, a German, sir. They’re very picky these days, you see. And this isn’t paying off either... not in any way. Customers remember the name. The truth is, sir, I’m afraid I’ll have to hurry with these boots—I want to help you since you brought them here, but I’m going to have to close shop next week.”
“What will you do?”
"What are you going to do?"
“Nothing for me to do but ask ’em to intern me, sir. A man can’t starve. Wot I’m fearin’ rather, is that them in the internment camp won’t make me over welcome neither, me havin’ fought against ’em, and bein’ mostly English in my ways.”
“There's nothing for me to do but ask them to take me in, sir. A man can't starve. What I'm really worried about is that those in the internment camp won't welcome me either, since I've fought against them and I’m mostly English in my ways.”
Richard whistled.... “What an old muddle it is! I’m in the same box,” he added, envying the man his Gallipoli experience, exploding shell and all.
Richard whistled.... “What a mess it is! I’m in the same situation,” he added, envying the man his Gallipoli experience, with all the explosions and everything.
“Yes, I know, sir; or I wouldn’t ’ave been so bold——”
“Yes, I know, sir; or I wouldn’t have been so bold——”
“Know? How do you know?” God! there surely could not be anything German in his appearance ... horrible thought!
“Know? How do you know?” God! There couldn’t possibly be anything German about his appearance ... what a terrible thought!
“It’s talked about among the folks in the neighbourhood, sir; there’s a gentleman at Montagu ’All as isn’t too friendly to you, I believe; an’ ’e seems to have told the policeman at the corner to keep a sharp eye——”
“It’s being discussed among the people in the neighborhood, sir; there’s a guy at Montagu Hall who isn’t too friendly towards you, I believe; and he seems to have told the cop at the corner to keep a close watch——”
“I see. Thanks. Good-day.”
"Got it. Thanks. Have a nice day."
Mr Gryce. And the mythical policeman of Otto Rothenburg’s dread, materialized at last. Not that it mattered; there was nothing for him to find out. “May as well make up my mind to the fact that I’m a criminal,” muttered Richard with a grim smile. It was part of the nightmare that his absolute belief that the foundations of things were “all right,” solid ground upon which the foot might solidly tread, had now been shaken to this ... this ricketiness. “I can’t be a German—I don’t like the Germans!” his cry of a year ago, had been incredulous of a state of the world in which such things could happen. Now: “I haven’t done anything!”—but his tone was acceptance that such things did happen, and therefore anything could happen, and go on happening ... who or what was left to stand security?
Mr. Gryce. And the mythical policeman of Otto Rothenburg’s dread finally showed up. Not that it mattered; there was nothing for him to uncover. “I might as well accept that I’m a criminal,” Richard muttered with a grim smile. It was part of the nightmare that his firm belief that the foundations of everything were “all right,” solid ground to stand on, had now been shaken to this... this instability. “I can’t be German—I don’t like Germans!” His cry from a year ago expressed disbelief at a world where such things could happen. Now: “I haven’t done anything!”—but his tone carried the acceptance that such things did occur, and therefore anything could happen, and keep happening... who or what was left to provide security?
“When will the boots be ready?” Aunt Stella enquired.
“When will the boots be ready?” Aunt Stella asked.
“Early next week.”
"Next week."
“As soon as that?”
"When is that happening?"
Richard explained.
Richard clarified.
“I told you to take them to the other man,” displeased.
“I told you to take them to the other guy,” displeased.
“Thought poor old Marshall needed encouragement.”
“Thought poor old Marshall could use some encouragement.”
“Then leave encouragement to people in a different position. I’ve warned you before that we must be careful.”
“Then leave encouragement to those in a different position. I've warned you before that we need to be careful.”
Stella was certainly careful; the most careful of the family. She would have nothing to do with the lady who recently came to Montagu Hall and who gave Richard one moment of sardonic happiness by demanding of Mr Gryce, in innocent and guttural friendliness: “Haf you got a dable-dime, my Sir?”
Stella was definitely the most careful in the family. She wanted nothing to do with the woman who recently showed up at Montagu Hall and who gave Richard a brief moment of sarcastic joy by asking Mr. Gryce, in a naive and rough way: “Have you got a double dime, my Sir?”
Mr Gryce, more successful with her than with the Marcuses—perhaps her credentials were less unimpeachable—had her removed within a week; but not before she had thrice beamingly tried to attach herself to Stella, under the false impression that here at least she was bound to find kindly compatriotism and shelter, and thrice had suffered a chilling snub delivered without consideration for her possible feelings: “She’s ever so much more German than we are,” Stella explained to the other members of her family; “we really can’t risk it—in our position! Just as well that old Gryce is getting rid of her.”
Mr. Gryce, having more success with her than with the Marcuses—maybe her credentials were less beyond reproach—had her removed within a week; but not before she had eagerly tried three times to connect with Stella, mistakenly thinking that here she would at least find some friendly support and shelter. Each time, she received a cold snub that showed no regard for her feelings: “She’s so much more German than we are,” Stella explained to her family; “we just can’t take that risk—in our position! It’s for the best that old Gryce is getting rid of her.”
Richard thought: “It’ll be us next....”
Richard thought, “It’ll be us next...”
He did not say so. After his one outburst to Ferdie, he never mentioned Mr Gryce to him again ... could not, somehow, get the name past a thickness in his throat. The three Marcuses imagined that Richard did not notice Mr Gryce and his malignant attitude—(“Richard was never observant!”).... He was glad for them to believe it. Mr Gryce had taken it upon himself, of late, to warn every fresh arrival at Montagu Hall, of the deadly growth in their midst. Richard watched him do it once, from the other end of the long drawing-room; he could have strode out, certainly; but, for discipline of that unruly sense of fear, he forced himself deliberately to witness the give-away; one did not surrender to fear without a struggle. But ... Mr Gryce worked himself into his sleep, now, and made it hideous. He dreamt wildly of scenes with Mr Gryce, in which, instead of hurling at him all the wounding, tearing speeches repressed during the day—which might have been some relief—he was compelled instead to follow him about, pleading his case, over and over again: “Don’t you—can’t you understand—it isn’t my fault? It’s nobody’s fault. You can’t stop yourself from hating us, but you couldn’t have stopped yourself from being born in Germany either—oh, do[271] try and see that....” It was perfectly damnable to have to plead with Mr Gryce, even in sleep, and to be helpless in preventing the subconscious self from these humiliating displays. “Can—I—help—for—it?”.... Why, that was what Gottlieb Schnabel had gasped.... Mixed up with his dreams, the old sick dream of a flour-smeared face cowering from his pursuers—from Richard—from Richard himself....
He didn’t say anything. After his one outburst to Ferdie, he never brought up Mr. Gryce to him again... he just couldn’t get the name past the lump in his throat. The three Marcuses thought that Richard didn’t notice Mr. Gryce and his hostile attitude—(“Richard was never observant!”)... He was happy to let them think that. Mr. Gryce had recently taken it upon himself to warn every new arrival at Montagu Hall about the dangerous presence among them. Richard once watched him do it from the other end of the long drawing room; he could have walked out, for sure, but to discipline the wild sense of fear in him, he forced himself to witness the scene; one shouldn’t give in to fear without a fight. But... Mr. Gryce was getting into his sleep now, making it unbearable. He dreamt wildly of scenes with Mr. Gryce, in which, instead of throwing all the hurtful, tearing words he’d held back during the day—which might have provided some relief—he was instead compelled to follow him around, pleading his case again and again: “Don’t you—can’t you understand—it’s not my fault? It’s nobody’s fault. You can’t stop yourself from hating us, but you couldn’t have stopped yourself from being born in Germany either—oh, please [271] try and see that...” It was absolutely unbearable to have to plead with Mr. Gryce, even in his dreams, and to be powerless to stop his subconscious from these humiliating displays. “Can—I—help—for—it?”... Why, that’s what Gottlieb Schnabel had gasped... Mixed in with his dreams was the old sick nightmare of a flour-smeared face cowering from his pursuers—from Richard—from Richard himself...
His punishment, these slow fear-bitten months; punishment for his previous denseness of imagination. Yes, yes, but it has gone on so long, and there seems no end to it, and I’m tired and frightened and beaten—beaten to my knees. You who send punishment and You who can stay it, let it be over now....
His punishment, these long, fear-filled months; punishment for his earlier lack of imagination. Yes, yes, but it has dragged on for so long, and there seems to be no end in sight, and I’m exhausted and scared and defeated—brought to my knees. You who deliver punishment and You who can stop it, let it be over now...
III
“Are you alone?”
"Are you by yourself?"
“Richard!”
"Rich!"
Deb shrank with a cold sense of shock at sight of his face, from which all fleshiness had contracted to a drawn covering of the bony structure; hollows in the cheeks; hard mouth; and eyes that had known persecution.... “Richard, what is it? I haven’t seen you for about six weeks. Have you been ill?”
Deb recoiled in shock at the sight of his face, which had lost all its softness and now showed only the sharp outline of his bones; there were hollows in his cheeks, a tight mouth, and eyes that spoke of suffering.... “Richard, what’s wrong? I haven’t seen you in about six weeks. Have you been sick?”
“No. I say, are you alone?”
“No. I mean, are you by yourself?”
“Yes; La llorraine and Manon won’t be in for ages.”
“Yes; La Llorraine and Manon won’t be around for a long time.”
“You—you—you’ve got to marry Samson Phillips.”
“You—you—you have to marry Samson Phillips.”
“I mean.... I want you to,” when he saw her choking bewilderment.
“I mean... I want you to,” when he saw her choking in confusion.
Deb perceived that he was in extremes. “I’ll do anything, Richard.” She just touched him with her hand. And he stumbled forward and put his head down in her lap and began to cry.
Deb realized he was in a tough spot. “I’ll do anything, Richard.” She simply touched him with her hand. He leaned forward and rested his head in her lap, starting to cry.
“Richard ... dear old boy ...” she was athrill with terror now. It was horrible to hear him, with the knowledge how his normal self, the self which for seventeen years had stood for all that was chunky and gruff and pugnacious, was abhorring, or would presently return to abhor, this sudden utter breakdown of all control. “Tell me—oh do tell me,” Deb pleaded to the hunched suffering curve of his shoulders.
“Richard ... dear old boy ...” she was filled with terror now. It was awful to hear him, knowing that his usual self, the one that for seventeen years had represented everything chunky and tough and aggressive, was disgusted, or would soon come to be disgusted, by this sudden complete loss of control. “Tell me—oh please tell me,” Deb pleaded to the hunched, suffering curve of his shoulders.
“They won’t leave us alone ... the pink heads. Deb—rows[272] of pink heads everywhere—you can see them from the top—yes, sitting round tables ... all over England: ‘Intern the Alien Enemy.’ But it isn’t that so much; I’m getting used to the thought of it, for me; one year—not quite—and I shall be interned.... What’s the word make you feel?—cold iron and damp black earth. But it isn’t that——”
“They won’t leave us alone... the pink heads. Deb—rows[272] of pink heads everywhere—you can see them from the top—yes, sitting around tables... all over England: ‘Intern the Alien Enemy.’ But it isn’t about that so much; I’m getting used to the idea for myself; one year—not quite—and I’ll be interned.... How does that word make you feel?—cold iron and damp black earth. But it isn’t just that——”
“What is it then, dear?”
"What is it, darling?"
“Deb, d’you know why England and Germany are fighting? Such a silly reason!—to find out if Goethe or Shakespeare was the greatest. Lothar said so.”
“Deb, do you know why England and Germany are fighting? Such a silly reason!—to see if Goethe or Shakespeare was the greatest. Lothar said so.”
“We’re fighting to keep England a free country,” Deb spoke clearly and simply as to a child ... her young brother was even less than a child in his shaken hysterical outpourings.
“We’re fighting to keep England a free country,” Deb said clearly and simply, as if speaking to a child... her young brother was even less than a child with his shaken, hysterical outbursts.
“Are we? I’ve been thinking too much, thinking all the time, and all round.... I want to stop thinking, but I don’t know where to begin to stop, or why I ever started to think.... Something happened to Gottlieb Schnabel and he screamed—but it was quite right, Deb, he was a German; he shouldn’t have left Germany; perhaps his father brought him here and didn’t have him naturalized; if he’d stopped over there he might have fought for his country—tho’ he’d have been a rotten fighter. Anyway, the Germans wouldn’t have him now. They wouldn’t have me.”
“Are we? I’ve been overthinking everything, constantly, all around.... I want to stop overthinking, but I don’t know where to start or why I ever started in the first place.... Something happened to Gottlieb Schnabel and he screamed—but honestly, Deb, he was German; he shouldn’t have left Germany; maybe his dad brought him here and didn’t get him naturalized; if he’d just stayed there he might have fought for his country—though he would have been a terrible fighter. Anyway, the Germans wouldn’t want him now. They wouldn’t want me.”
“But even if—you’d never——?... Richard!”
“But even if—you’d never——?... Richard!”
He was silent, too tired to attempt to tell her of all the bludgeonings his spirit had received since that evening in the May of 1915. “But I’d still knock down the fellow who hinted that I cared a curse for any country except England ... England....”
He was quiet, too exhausted to try to explain all the blows his spirit had faced since that evening in May 1915. “But I’d still take down anyone who suggested that I cared a damn for any country except England ... England....”
But England had informed him fifty times a day, and by fifty different methods, subtle and brutal, that she had no need of him, no use for him, preferred to do without him, doubted and despised him.... Loyalty crept shivering into a corner at last ... loyalty was apathetic, numb——
But England had made it clear to him fifty times a day, in fifty different ways, both subtle and harsh, that she didn’t need him, didn’t want him, preferred to do without him, doubted and looked down on him.... Loyalty eventually huddled in a corner, feeling cold and scared... loyalty had become indifferent, numb——
“What’s the good? It just has to be like this. They’d persecute me in Germany for being English, worse than in England for being German. And the neutral countries are all getting sucked in one side or the other.... I thought once we could all go to America. What’s the good! everybody’s fighting for something they believe in! everybody’s got their back to the wall ... there’s not even a wall for us; only dropping spaces.... No Man’s Land.... I dream of it[273] when I fall asleep—nowhere to go—and reeling pushes from all sides—you spin round and round, and your brain spins round and round—nowhere to go and nowhere to rest—for Thomas Spalding and me.... You hope it’s going to end, but it doesn’t, and they hate us worse every day ... they hate us worse than they hate the real Germans.... I don’t know why, I don’t know what we’ve done—except perhaps that we’re here and near at hand; it’s more fun to hate something that’s near, isn’t it? We hang on and try to prove that we’re loyal and all right ... the hate seems to be receding ... and then something happens—and naturally it all rolls up again. Deb, it’s a double treachery when one of our lot betrays England to Germany—they betray us to England at the same time ... and you can see the pink heads bobbing....”
“What’s the point? It has to be like this. They’d persecute me in Germany for being English, worse than in England for being German. And the neutral countries are all getting pulled in one direction or the other.... I thought at one point we could all go to America. What’s the point! Everyone’s fighting for something they believe in! Everyone’s backed into a corner ... we don’t even have a wall; just open space.... No Man’s Land.... I dream about it[273] when I fall asleep—nowhere to go—and being pushed from all sides—you spin in circles, and your mind spins in circles—nowhere to go and nowhere to rest—for Thomas Spalding and me.... You hope it’s going to end, but it doesn’t, and they hate us more every day ... they hate us more than they hate the real Germans.... I don’t know why, I don’t know what we’ve done—except maybe that we’re here and nearby; it’s easier to hate something that’s close, right? We hang on and try to show that we’re loyal and okay ... the hate seems to be fading ... and then something happens—and naturally it all flares up again. Deb, it’s a double betrayal when someone from our side betrays England to Germany—they betray us to England at the same time ... and you can see the pink heads bobbing....”
“The war will be over one day.”
“The war will end one day.”
The boy lifted his face; showed her the eyes of a fighter crucified to inaction:
The boy lifted his face, showing her the eyes of a fighter trapped in inaction:
“And what sort of a world do you suppose it will be, after the war, for men who haven’t fought in the war? The others will talk and remember—and I’ll be shut outside their talk and memories. They’ll have suffered, and lost their pals, and helped their pals through with it—I shall have suffered nothing and lost nothing and helped no one. I—oh, I was kept safe ... in cold storage! God! the meanest little whelp of a Servian or Bulgarian, German, Turk, or Belgian—it doesn’t matter what side, when you’re in the scrum, heart and soul—he will have taken a risk denied to me. I’m funking life after the war, worse even than to-day and to-morrow and next week—and next Autumn. Didn’t know I was a funk, did you, Deb?”
“And what kind of world do you think it’ll be after the war for the guys who didn’t fight? The others will talk and reminisce—and I’ll be left out of their conversations and memories. They’ll have endured hardships, lost their friends, and supported each other through it—while I haven’t suffered at all, lost anything, or helped anyone. I—oh, I was kept safe ... in cold storage! God! The tiniest little wimp from Serbia or Bulgaria, Germany, Turkey, or Belgium—it doesn’t matter what side you’re on when you’re in the thick of it, heart and soul—he will have taken a risk that I wasn’t allowed to. I’m dreading life after the war, even worse than today and tomorrow and next week—and next autumn. You didn’t know I was such a coward, did you, Deb?”
She asked slowly: “Will it really do you any good, if I marry Samson Phillips?”
She asked slowly, “Will it really help you if I marry Samson Phillips?”
And Richard got up, frowning. “No. What makes you ask that?”
And Richard stood up, frowning. “No. Why do you ask that?”
“You said—when you came in——”
“You said when you came in—”
“Did I?” he muttered. “I didn’t know—didn’t mean to. I’m all in bits; don’t take any notice.” He dug his hands into his pockets, and walked away to the window.
“Did I?” he mumbled. “I didn’t know—didn’t mean to. I’m a mess; just ignore me.” He shoved his hands into his pockets and walked over to the window.
It was significant that he growled out no apologies for having cried. That he should be capable of such a thing was accepted, wearily, with the other horrors.
It was important that he didn't offer any apologies for having cried. The fact that he was able to do something like that was accepted, tiredly, along with the other horrors.
Queer how the very bend of his neck made his sister feel sore with tenderness ... she must help him butt through his bad hour. And she reproached herself for neglecting him all this while—Richard, whom she loved better than any other.
Queer how the way his neck bent made his sister feel a deep tenderness… she had to help him get through his tough time. And she felt guilty for ignoring him all this time—Richard, whom she loved more than anyone else.
“Is Samson in England again?”
"Is Samson back in England?"
“Yes. In hospital. Trench feet. David told me. Said that Uncle Otto still wants him for Nell. Somebody English in the family, to grab on to.”
“Yes. In the hospital. Trench foot. David told me. He said that Uncle Otto still wants him to be with Nell. Someone English in the family to hold on to.”
“Oh—Uncle Otto!” Deb’s tone rang scornfully.
“Oh—Uncle Otto!” Deb said with a mocking tone.
“Yes—I used to laugh at him, too. I don’t now. We—we come down to that, Deb, when we’re in a panic.”
“Yes—I used to laugh at him, too. I don’t anymore. We—we get to that point, Deb, when we’re in a panic.”
“Was that what you meant, what you hoped, when you told me I must marry Samson? Somebody to grab on to?”
“Is that what you meant, what you hoped, when you told me I should marry Samson? Someone to hold on to?”
Richard nodded. “Yes. But never mind. You don’t care enough for him, do you?”
Richard nodded. “Yeah. But it doesn't matter. You don't care about him that much, do you?”
“How could he help you?”
"How could he assist you?"
“He’s solid English through and through; have you noticed how people imagine that every Jew must be a German—or every German a Jew—I forget which. But Phillips’ cousin is Sir Ephraim Phillips; David seemed to think he was going to be useful over Fürth, get a permit for Hedda to see him oftener—only David says Hedda doesn’t want to. If he were to vouch for me, perhaps—they listen to a man who has enlisted from the very beginning, and got the M.C.” A long pause ... and then Richard whispered under his breath, with the reverence of a pilgrim who speaks of his Mecca: “He might perhaps have got me into the trenches....”
“He’s completely English; have you noticed how people think every Jew must be a German—or every German a Jew—I can’t remember which. But Phillips’ cousin is Sir Ephraim Phillips; David seemed to believe he’d be helpful over Fürth, getting a permit for Hedda to see him more often—but David says Hedda doesn’t want that. If he were to vouch for me, maybe—they pay attention to someone who has enlisted from the start and earned the M.C.” A long pause ... and then Richard whispered quietly, with the reverence of a pilgrim speaking of his Mecca: “He might have been able to get me into the trenches....”
Presently he jerked out, in his roughest manner: “Look here, Deb, old girl—forget all this. Perfect rot, really. Don’t suppose he could do anything—much. I was simply mooching about—and—and a poster or something got on my nerves and sent me pelting down here. I wouldn’t for worlds have you bother about Phillips when you’re not keen on him. Not fair on him, either.”
Currently, he blurted out in a rough way, “Listen, Deb, forget all this. It’s complete nonsense, seriously. I don’t think he could do much of anything. I was just wandering around and then something, like a poster, got on my nerves and made me rush down here. I wouldn’t want you to worry about Phillips when you’re not into him. It’s not fair to him either.”
“I was wondering how you guessed, that’s all ...” Deb’s head was turned away from him; he stared incredulously at the wavy black mop of hair—what had she done to her hair?...
“I was just curious how you figured it out, that’s all...” Deb's head was turned away from him; he stared in disbelief at her wavy black hair—what had she done to it?...
“Guessed?”
"Did you guess?"
“That—I made such a fool of myself.... Oh, Richard! that I chucked away everything last year—just for a bit of fun.”
“That—I made such a fool of myself.... Oh, Richard! I threw away everything last year—just for a little fun.”
“When you put him off by—Deb, you—you’re not bluffing? you’ve cared all this while?”
“When you kept him waiting—Deb, you—you're not just pretending? You actually cared all this time?”
“Yes.... And now you tell me he’s back, I wonder if I could put things right again—I do wonder....”
“Yes... And now you’re saying he’s back, I wonder if I could fix things again—I really wonder....”
“But you told me at the time that you were laughing, pulling his leg....” Richard hardly dared believe in this secret of his sister’s which synchronized so marvellously with his own petition.
“But you told me back then that you were joking, messing with him....” Richard could hardly believe in this secret of his sister’s that so perfectly matched his own request.
She stamped a petulant foot at him. “I was laughing—because I was too ashamed to own up that I’d hurt myself by teasing him with that idiot lie of mine about Cliffe. I thought you would have guessed—I thought you had guessed, when you first lugged in Samson’s name, and were only pretending that bit about Uncle Otto and yourself and influence, for—for cover; to cover me. I thought it was so nice of you. Richard”—she walked straight up to him, and put her arms round his neck, looking steadily at his eyes, those sombre, tortured eyes which were beginning already to lighten hopefully and lose some of their strain—“Richard, own up; it was that, wasn’t it?”
She stamped her foot at him in annoyance. “I was laughing—because I was too embarrassed to admit that I’d hurt myself by teasing him with that dumb lie of mine about Cliffe. I thought you would have figured it out—I thought you had figured it out, when you first mentioned Samson’s name, and were just pretending that bit about Uncle Otto and yourself and influence, for—for cover; to protect me. I thought that was really nice of you. Richard”—she walked right up to him and wrapped her arms around his neck, looking steadily into his eyes, those dark, troubled eyes that were already starting to brighten with hope and ease some of their tension—“Richard, admit it; that was it, wasn’t it?”
Play-acting. But she had done it so long and inconsequently and for no one’s sake at all, surely now she was justified in play-acting to the tip of her powers, at Richard, and for Richard’s sake....
Play-acting. But she had done it for so long and without much thought, and for no one’s benefit at all. Surely now she had the right to fully embrace play-acting for Richard, and for Richard’s sake...
“Wasn’t it?”
"Was it not?"
“No. No, Deb. It was sheer selfishness. But if you can ... if you honestly do love him....”
“No. No, Deb. It was pure selfishness. But if you can ... if you really do love him....”
I
Deb, before Richard came to her, was afflicted with the hump. A sort of diffused hump. The hump of all the world. The hump that says: “What’s the good?” and “It isn’t fair!” and “I wish——” and “Everything’s so hateful!” It arose from a blurred medley of causes: the dry heat which seemed to spring from the pavements and sap all vitality. Then Con’s death; Con had been her first love, and his death stabbed her with a quick and poignant memory of eight years ago when they had nuzzled each other like two affectionate and sportive young foals—“dear little Deb.” “Con—I do love you, Con!” “For always, Deb?” “Yes, for—I say, look how the conkers are bumping down in this wind ... let’s collect them and have a battle, shall we?” “Rather!” and the headlong scamper of boy and girl up the hill towards the group of tattered, wind-buffeted chestnuts. Such glorious fun, collecting into your own separate pile the vivid russet pebbles that every fresh gust thudded and bounced on to the grass; or even, while you knelt and scrambled, on to the flat of your back. Such fun, sweeping aside the drifts of mottled yellow leaves to discover where they hid. Such fun, to shout aloud to Con a find of the embedded conker, red and plump and shining in its dull white pillow and prickly burr. Such fun, the after battle, swooping to gather fresh handfuls from your accumulated store of ammunition. She could be quite sure, always, that Con would never direct his bullets to hit her anywhere except in places that didn’t hurt. Con was a dear ... and never such a dear as on that wind-rushed, sun-flashing afternoon in October, when the Battle of the Conkers having been decided in her favour, they flung themselves down on the dry protesting rustle of the dead-leaf carpet, flushed and tingling and ever so pleased with themselves; the clouds swirling apart over their heads to show such vivid rollicking patches of blue. “Deb, darling—will—will[277] you let me kiss you just once?” “No, Con—please—I don’t think you ought....”
Deb, before Richard showed up, was dealing with a heavy burden. A sort of general burden. The burden of the world. The burden that says: “What’s the point?” and “It’s not fair!” and “I wish...” and “Everything is so awful!” It stemmed from a mixed bag of reasons: the dry heat that seemed to rise from the pavement and drain all energy. Then there was Con’s death; Con had been her first love, and his passing reminded her sharply of eight years ago when they had playfully nuzzled each other like two affectionate young foals—“dear little Deb.” “Con—I do love you, Con!” “Forever, Deb?” “Yes, for—I mean, look how the conkers are falling in this wind ... let’s collect them and have a battle, okay?” “Definitely!” and the frantic race of the boy and girl up the hill toward the group of battered, wind-blown chestnuts. So much fun, gathering your own separate pile of the bright russet nuts that every fresh gust thumped and bounced onto the grass; or even, as you knelt and scrambled, onto your back. So much fun, pushing aside the piles of mottled yellow leaves to see what was hidden beneath. So much fun, shouting to Con about finding the buried conker, red and plump and shining in its dull white shell and spiky burr. So much fun, after the battle, swooping down to grab fresh handfuls from your stash of ammunition. She could always be sure that Con would never aim to hit her anywhere that really hurt. Con was special... and never more so than on that windy, sunny October afternoon when the Conkers Battle had ended with her victory, and they flopped down on the dry, rustling carpet of fallen leaves, flushed and thrilled and so pleased with themselves; the clouds swirling apart above them to reveal bright patches of blue. “Deb, darling—will—will[277] you let me kiss you just once?” “No, Con—please—I don’t think you should....”
Well, Con was dead. But that memory was more excellent to look back upon, than the long, slow-moving hours spent with Blair Stevenson in his rooms....
Well, Con was dead. But that memory was better to reflect on than the long, slow hours spent with Blair Stevenson in his rooms....
It was not Blair’s fault. She recognized that. He was always charming, always interesting, even whimsically fond of his demi-maid. He was a great deal better than she deserved, really. Only—only——
It wasn't Blair's fault. She understood that. He was always charming, always interesting, and even playfully fond of his part-time maid. He was much better than she deserved, honestly. Only—only——
“I’m sick of it!” with a spurt of impetuous dissatisfaction. Sick of it, and did not know how to wriggle clear of it. Perhaps the Foreign Office would soon send him abroad again. Deb was prone to hang about, hoping for some lucky mechanical chance to terminate her mistakes, rather than herself make abrupt severance. Stevenson was indeed sent on an important mission to America that July of 1916. And Deb did not altogether like that either. She missed him. He was, at least, aware of her. The old dejected sensation of waste enveloped her again.
“I’m done with this!” she exclaimed, filled with impulsive frustration. Done with this, and didn’t know how to escape it. Maybe the Foreign Office would send him abroad again soon. Deb often lingered around, waiting for some fortunate mechanical twist to fix her mistakes, instead of making a clean break herself. Stevenson was indeed dispatched on an important mission to America that July of 1916. And Deb wasn’t too fond of that either. She missed him. He at least acknowledged her. The familiar feeling of emptiness surrounded her once more.
The endless processions of khaki spectres through the great dim stations, on their way to the Front, wound like a drab caterpillar through her days and nights. She had loved being on duty at the canteen when the leave trains came in; but this new job was different—it was horrible. They were sucked back to the Front where Con had been killed. And the world was left full of women—women and girls and old women. The world was rather like that great dim station, with hollow sounds clanging and echoing far up in the roof, and trains that came in and trains that went out, nobody quite knew when; and waiting, drearily, up and down the platform; and an old, old time-table that offered no guidance in this later chaos, flapping from the walls....
The endless streams of khaki figures moving through the large, dim stations, heading to the Front, crawled like a dull caterpillar through her days and nights. She had enjoyed working at the canteen when the leave trains arrived; but this new job was different—it was terrible. They were being sent back to the Front where Con had been killed. And the world was left filled with women—women, girls, and old women. The world felt a lot like that big, dim station, with hollow sounds clanging and echoing high up in the ceiling, and trains arriving and departing at unpredictable times; and waiting, drearily, along the platform; and an old, outdated timetable that provided no direction in this chaotic time, flapping from the walls....
What guidance was there, moral or religious or traditional? Women took their cues and rules from one another, propped one another up by new and hastily-made standards; pointed out solitary examples—solitary pioneers. Dimly-lit melancholy world of women, invertebrate at first, learning how to walk and run, learning how to do without their men. Bits of a new code, and bits of an old tradition. A great deal of talk ... women’s voices....
What guidance was provided, whether moral, religious, or traditional? Women looked to each other for cues and rules, supporting one another with new and quickly established standards; they highlighted individual examples—solitary pioneers. A dimly lit, melancholic world of women, unsteady at first, learning to walk and run, learning to be independent from their men. Pieces of a new code, along with remnants of an old tradition. There was a lot of conversation... women’s voices...
The home with La llorraine and Manon was hardly as satisfactory as it had seemed. The ingénue engaged, required kicking—not from jealousy, but because of her demeanour which implied that everything good comes to the good girl. And Dolph Carew, whom Deb hated, was always in the flat. Wedding preparations were in full swing. And La llorraine, the sails of her content wide and voluptuously full with a fair wind, treated Deb in the confidential manner of one battered old rouette to another—inviting her perpetually to look and rejoice at the spectacle of the two innocent young things so happy. “You and I, my dee-urr, have long since outgrown such milk and roses.”... It galled Deb, not unreasonably, to be identified with La llorraine as a rouette of fifty years ago. Manon was to marry Dolph Carew ... inevitably Deb’s thoughts drifted back to Jenny—lingered there ... all that wish and desire and beat for life wasted ... and that charming little face, mournful or roguish as a monkey’s. “But Bobby’s left; Bobby with the same crinkle in his eyes and mouth and heart.... If I were to die, wanting things like Jenny did, there would not even be Bobby to remind people....”
The home with La Llorraine and Manon turned out to be far less satisfying than it had seemed. The ingénue was engaged and needed a kick—not out of jealousy, but because her behavior suggested that all good things come to the good girl. And Dolph Carew, whom Deb couldn’t stand, was always at the apartment. Wedding preparations were in full swing. La Llorraine, her sails filled with happiness and confidence, treated Deb like an old rouette speaking to another—constantly urging her to admire the sight of the two innocent young women so blissfully happy. “You and I, my dear, have long since outgrown such sweetness and light.”... It annoyed Deb, understandably, to be compared to La Llorraine as if she were a rouette from fifty years ago. Manon was set to marry Dolph Carew... inevitably, Deb’s thoughts wandered back to Jenny—lingering there... all that longing and passion for life wasted... and that charming little face, either sad or cheeky like a monkey’s. “But Bobby’s gone; Bobby, with the same crinkle in his eyes and mouth and heart.... If I were to die, longing for things like Jenny did, there wouldn’t even be Bobby to remind people....”
Yes—she had the hump. The hump of all the world. And then Richard came.
Yes—she had the weight of the world on her shoulders. And then Richard showed up.
At once life lost its sullen taste; and was sharp with the savour of brine. Something to do—and that not too easy. Something to be won—and that not for herself, but for Richard. Something to sacrifice—and that was contemplation of the future; fatal to brood upon a future inhabited principally by Phillipses. Something here which demanded subtle manipulation, probably histrionics ... but this was Deb’s talent. She set out to re-conquer Samson Phillips in a spirit which was brewed in equal parts of roguery and swagger and trepidation. Could she or could she not obliterate her senseless fib of last autumn? It all depended, really, on how much Samson cared for her, and of what enduring fibre was his passion. And here Deb had confidence; she could not forget that he had asked her to marry him—so few men had asked her that, down all that long, dusty highway speckled with men....
At once, life lost its gloomy taste and became sharp with the salty tang of the sea. There was something to do—and it wasn't going to be easy. Something to achieve—and it wasn't for her, but for Richard. Something to give up—and that was the thought of the future; it was dangerous to dwell on a future mostly filled with Phillipses. There was something here that required subtle handling, likely a bit of drama ... but that was Deb’s skill. She set out to win back Samson Phillips with a mix of cheekiness, confidence, and nerves. Could she erase her pointless lie from last autumn? It all came down to how much Samson cared for her and the depth of his feelings. And here, Deb felt assured; she couldn't forget that he had proposed to her—so few men had asked her that, along that long, dusty road scattered with men...
From Nell Redbury she obtained Captain Phillips’ temporary address, and also the exact ailment from which he was suffering. It would not do to make a mistake in that. Then she composed a letter that in its simple idiocy and clear grasp of Samson’s psychology, was quite a little masterpiece of guile:
From Nell Redbury, she got Captain Phillips’ temporary address, as well as the specific illness he was dealing with. It wouldn’t be wise to make a mistake there. Then she wrote a letter that, in its straightforward simplicity and clear understanding of Samson’s mindset, was quite a little masterpiece of cunning:
“Dear Captain Phillips,
“Dear Captain Phillips,”
“I hear that you are back again and in hospital, with trench-feet. I’m so very sorry. Though I’m afraid you won’t care much if I’m sorry or not. And yet—this letter is really to ask if you’ll let me come and see you, just once? Of course, I know it’s my fault that we’re not good friends. But please, please don’t snub me. It does hurt so to be snubbed. Is there anything special you would like me to bring you, in case you say I may come? Flowers I know you love best, but flowers are nicest when they are wild in the fields, aren’t they? I wish you could have seen our little brook near Market St Bryan last month; its banks were a blue heaven of forget-me-nots. Do you ever think about it, I wonder?
“I hear you’re back and in the hospital with trench foot. I’m really sorry to hear that. Although, I’m sure my feelings don’t matter much to you. Still, this letter is mainly to ask if you’d let me visit you, just once? I know it’s my fault we’re not close friends. But please, please don’t shut me out. It hurts so much to be ignored. Is there anything special you’d like me to bring if you agree to see me? I know you love flowers the most, but they’re nicest when they’re wild in the fields, right? I wish you could have seen our little brook near Market St Bryan last month; its banks were a blue heaven of forget-me-nots. Do you ever think about it, I wonder?"
“Yours very sincerely,
"Best regards,"
“Deb Marcus.”
“Deb Marcus.”
She re-read this epistle, and crossed out the last sentence. “It won’t do to frighten him; I wish I could work in a little old-world touch of dignity.” She mused; then unable to supply this, sent it off as it was.
She re-read this letter and crossed out the last sentence. “I can’t scare him; I wish I could add a bit of old-world dignity.” She thought about it, then unable to come up with anything, sent it off as it was.
She had not miscalculated the durance of Samson’s affection. He was a stubborn man, and he had deliberately selected Deb. Deb had dealt his sense of righteousness a hard buffet; but he had not succeeded in forgetting her. Her letter struck exactly the right note—diffident yet impetuous; just the same dear, warm-hearted, half-shy, half-wild little girl ... surely she must have been led astray by some scoundrel. After all, she had been honest at the time; honest enough to forfeit his regard and all it entailed, by that confession of her sin. The sin could not be minimized—but here she was,[280] obviously penitent—he could not resist the delicious act of magnanimity.
She hadn't underestimated how long Samson would care for her. He was a stubborn guy, and he had purposely chosen Deb. Deb had really challenged his sense of right and wrong; still, he hadn’t been able to forget her. Her letter hit just the right tone—shy yet impulsive; still the same sweet, warm-hearted, half-timid, half-wild girl... she must have been led astray by some jerk. After all, she had been truthful back then; truthful enough to lose his affection and everything that came with it by admitting her mistake. The mistake couldn't be downplayed—but here she was,[280] clearly remorseful—he found it hard to resist the tempting chance to be generous.
So he replied stiffly, saying he would be delighted if she were to pay him a visit at the hospital between three and four on the following Wednesday. He had made arrangements with his sister-in-law, Nell Redbury, to be present....
So he replied awkwardly, saying he'd be happy if she visited him at the hospital between three and four the next Wednesday. He had made plans with his sister-in-law, Nell Redbury, to be there....
This last, with that insistence on a rigorous and formal respect necessary in such painful cases where respect could not any more be taken for granted as the lady’s due.
This last point emphasizes the need for a strict and formal respect that’s crucial in these painful situations, where respect can no longer be assumed as the lady's entitlement.
Deb smiled when she received it. “Nell can easily be shunted. Is white muslin too obvious? I s’pose so. It had better be my spotted pink, which is a bad fit. And the Leghorn hat with the spray of Alexandra roses that doesn’t match the dress. Surely no girl would wear two mouldy shades of pink unless she were a reformed character. Good Lord! my hair! How am I to account for it?”
Deb smiled when she got it. “Nell can easily be pushed aside. Is white muslin too obvious? I guess so. It should be my spotted pink, which doesn’t fit well. And the Leghorn hat with the spray of Alexandra roses that doesn’t match the dress. Surely no girl would wear two terrible shades of pink unless she was a reformed character. Good Lord! My hair! How am I supposed to deal with it?”
She fingered a temptation to dare the risk of winning him back by means he most disapproved of—peacock and gold jumper of the wickedest cut; conversation to match, all a-flicker with brilliant unconventionality; the siren method? It would be infinitely more fun; and a personal triumph if she succeeded.
She toyed with the idea of taking the chance to win him back using methods he totally disapproved of—a flashy peacock and gold sweater with the most daring design; a conversation to match, sparkling with bold unconventionality; was this the siren's way? It would be so much more fun, and a personal victory if she pulled it off.
But no. Richard’s peace of mind hung on the issue; she must take the safest way.
But no. Richard’s peace of mind depended on the situation; she had to choose the safest option.
II
Ten days later, Samson for the fourth time proposed to her. She accepted him.
Ten days later, Samson proposed to her for the fourth time. She said yes.
After the first interview, it was easy. She had only to be passive; or to smooth down any little creases in her texture that she perceived could still cause him uneasiness. That first interview was her greatest performance. She blended timid womanly solicitude with that type of earnest frankness in big and little things, which was to be interpreted—by him—as the outcome of an inner consciousness of once having failed greatly in moral steadfastness and the resolve never again to be betrayed into so doing. She thought his intelligence could be trusted to perceive that much subtlety, unaided. He did perceive it. And approved. He approved also of her confusion at his jocular reference to the forget-me-not stream.[281] “Don’t tell me you went down there alone to pick forget-me-nots?” “Oh, but I did. I wouldn’t——” she stopped. And hastily asked him how he liked his tea. “Wouldn’t go with any other man.”... Samson smiled under his moustache. So that special glide of silver beneath the plank bridge, had associations for her, too. Good! he liked sentiment in girls. He was a sentimental chap himself, but in his case it was sheathed in sternness. He was a soldier—and she was a sinner.... Never let him forget that.
After the first interview, it was simple. She just had to be passive or smooth over any little imperfections in her demeanor that she thought might still make him uneasy. That first interview was her best performance. She combined timid, womanly concern with a kind of earnest honesty in everything, big and small, which he interpreted as a sign of an inner awareness of having once failed significantly in moral strength and a determination never to let that happen again. She believed his intelligence would pick up on that subtlety on its own. He did notice it. And he approved. He also appreciated her embarrassment at his joking comment about the forget-me-not stream.[281] “Don’t tell me you went down there alone to pick forget-me-nots?” “Oh, but I did. I wouldn’t——” she paused. And quickly asked him how he liked his tea. “I wouldn't go with any other man.”... Samson smiled beneath his mustache. So that special shimmer of silver underneath the plank bridge had meaning for her as well. Great! He liked sentiment in girls. He was sentimental himself, but it was wrapped in a stern exterior. He was a soldier—and she was a sinner.... Never let him forget that.
She never let him forget it. Not once in the prescribed hour. Intuition pointed out that it was labour lost to try and make him forget. Therefore he must be brought to forgive.
She never let him forget it. Not once during the hour they were supposed to have. Intuition suggested it was pointless to try to make him forget. So, he had to be brought to forgive.
“So Delilah has been shorn instead of Samson? That’s poetic justice, isn’t it?” Then, chaffing no more: “What made you cut your hair, Deb? I don’t like it. It’s like those artist-model girls you see about. I hoped you’d go on arranging it the way Beattie did it for you, once. It suited you.”
“So Delilah has cut off Samson’s hair instead? That’s poetic justice, isn’t it?” Then, no longer teasing: “What made you cut your hair, Deb? I don’t like it. It looks like those artist-model girls you see everywhere. I hoped you’d keep styling it the way Beattie did for you once. It really suited you.”
“But it took so long,” Deb explained. And further, in an outburst of confidence: “It was stupid of me—I’m sorry now. But—it was just a mood—one evening, when I had to dash off to the canteen—and it would keep on flopping down after I’d pinned it up ... and it seemed to me there was so much to do in the world just now, beside one’s hair—so much to do and so little time to do it in—And ... Oh, I lost my temper with it and just sheared it off. Does it look hideous?”
“But it took so long,” Deb explained. Then, in a burst of confidence, she added, “It was dumb of me—I regret it now. But it was just a mood—one evening when I had to rush to the cafeteria—and it kept flopping down after I’d pinned it up... and it felt like there was so much happening in the world right now, besides worrying about my hair—so much to do and so little time to do it—And... Oh, I lost my temper with it and just chopped it off. Does it look terrible?”
He studied her in silence. And his face turned red and his eyes slowly kindled....
He watched her quietly. His face flushed, and his eyes gradually sparked with interest....
“Not that it matters. Vanity is rather futile since the war, isn’t it? But one can’t help minding being a fright....”
“Not that it really matters. Vanity is pretty pointless since the war, right? But you can't help but care about looking horrible....”
“You’re not a fright, little girl,” said Samson Phillips.
“You're not scary, little girl,” said Samson Phillips.
And then Nell slipped back inconspicuously into the room, and said it was time to go.
And then Nell quietly slipped back into the room and said it was time to go.
Otto Redbury had rubbed his hands with pleasure when Samson, via Beatrice, had made known his wish for Nell’s attendance at the hospital between three and four on Wednesday afternoon.
Otto Redbury had rubbed his hands with delight when Samson, through Beatrice, had expressed his desire for Nell to be at the hospital between three and four on Wednesday afternoon.
“So! it gomes to something, then!” and he inspected Nell before her departure, and gave her five shillings for a taxi, that she might arrive unheated and unruffled. The taxi had stopped at La llorraine’s, to pick up Deb, but this Otto did not know. Deb was very glad to arrive at the hospital unheated and unruffled. And Nell was very glad to spend the stray[282] half-hour walking beside Timothy, whom Deb had notified to be accidentally outside the gates at that hour of the day. This Otto did not know either. Not that he could have gained much by prying on their dialogue, for the pair were still in that stage of dreamy ecstasy which prefers not to speak, in addition to their handicap of excessive shyness.
“So! it means something, then!” he said as he checked on Nell before she left and gave her five shillings for a taxi, so she could arrive calm and collected. The taxi stopped at La Llorraine’s to pick up Deb, but Otto didn’t know that. Deb was really happy to get to the hospital calm and collected. And Nell was thrilled to spend the extra[282] half-hour walking next to Timothy, whom Deb had told to happen to be outside the gates at that time of day. Otto didn’t know that either. Not that he would have learned much from eavesdropping on their conversation, since they were both in that dreamy, blissful stage where they preferred silence, along with their excessive shyness.
“Soon, zere vill be a vedding at the Synagogue,” Otto prophesied to Trudchen. But Trudchen, who had lost one of her boys, had no happiness for the moment in either of her girls.
“Soon, there will be a wedding at the Synagogue,” Otto predicted to Trudchen. But Trudchen, who had lost one of her boys, didn’t feel any happiness at the moment for either of her girls.
Otto was right in form but not in detail. A wedding did indeed take place on October the 12th, and Nell was bridesmaid; and the bride was given away by her father; and Otto for the look of things had to be coaxed out of the bathroom by his united family, and coaxed into a frock-coat, and coaxed into attendance as a guest. Otto’s soul was very bilious, and he objected to paying for a present, and made several quite snappy and spiteful remarks concerning the folly of men who married a girl whose certificate of chastity bore a black mark and the scrawled name of Mr Cliffe Kennedy....
Otto was correct in the overall situation but not in the specifics. A wedding did happen on October 12th, and Nell was the bridesmaid; the bride was given away by her father; and Otto, for appearances, had to be coaxed out of the bathroom by his entire family, dressed in a frock coat, and convinced to show up as a guest. Otto was feeling quite miserable, and he was against buying a gift, making several snarky and nasty comments about the foolishness of men who married a girl with a tarnished reputation and a questionable endorsement from Mr. Cliffe Kennedy...
“Ach, Otto!”
"Ah, Otto!"
Samson was aware of the enormity of such a choice. Aware, too, that he would have great difficulty with his family, who were still huffy with Deb for having dared to refuse Samson on three previous occasions. So he did an unprecedented thing—he proposed first, and consulted his family afterwards. Perhaps “proposed” is not the term which exactly sets forth his proceedings. He announced to Deb that he was willing to make her his wife—nay, that he considered it his duty to draw her from the gutter back to the pavement. Deb—who in spite of some deep inner scoldings that she was again behaving disgracefully towards Samson, and this time worse even than before—Deb stood before him with eyes downcast and folded hands, meek and wan—and wildly exhilarated by her success. She had, to quote La llorraine: “Made a muff from her chances” so often and so disastrously that a great deal of previous anxiety was inevitable. Anxiety was now allayed. She stood before her master, meek and wan, and exceedingly desirable: Israelite maiden in the slave-market.... Samson kissed her very carefully to show that his respect had suffered no diminishment. (He was so continually showing her this in all sorts of unobtrusive ways that Deb only now realized to[283] what extent her lie of last year had earned his undying censure.) Samson kissed her carefully—and said, “My family will be pleased about this, Deb.”
Samson knew how big this decision was. He also understood that he'd have a tough time with his family, who were still upset with Deb for rejecting him three times before. So, he did something unusual—he proposed first and talked to his family afterward. Maybe "proposed" isn’t quite the right word for what he did. He told Deb that he wanted to marry her—no, he felt it was his duty to lift her out of a bad situation. Deb—who, despite feeling guilty for treating Samson poorly once again, stood in front of him with her eyes down and hands clasped, looking meek and fragile, yet thrilled by her good fortune. She had, to quote La llorraine: “Made a muff from her chances” so many times and so spectacularly that a certain level of worry was to be expected. But now, her anxiety was gone. She stood before him, humble and delicate, and incredibly appealing: like an Israelite maiden at a slave auction... Samson kissed her gently to show that his respect hadn’t changed. (He was always finding subtle ways to show her this, so much so that Deb only now recognized how much her lie from the previous year had earned his lasting disappointment.) Samson kissed her softly and said, “My family will be happy about this, Deb.”
For which she rather liked him.
For that reason, she liked him quite a bit.
The family, of course, reminded him in an appalled chorus that Deb was—somewhat disreputable. Had she not run away from home, to live with that opera-woman? Samson replied inflexibly that they, by their contempt and reproach, might be responsible for driving a poor little girl to worse things.
The family, of course, reminded him in a shocked chorus that Deb was—kind of questionable. Had she not run away from home to live with that opera singer? Samson replied firmly that their disdain and criticism might be pushing a poor little girl towards worse choices.
“What worse things are there?” his grandmother demanded, for the rest of them.
“What worse things are there?” his grandmother asked, for the rest of them.
Samson merely shrugged; and opposition perceived that the eldest son of the house of Phillips had chosen, and would not be swerved from his choice. His glucose fidelity was impressive. Samson was the Phillips’ fetish, and Samson’s wish the Phillips’ law. Moreover, there remained still the Phillips’ illusion that Deb had always loved Samson, had loved him all through his three proposals last Autumn, and must—poor child—have suffered terribly, refusing him. Certainly she deserved to suffer. But by this chance of making Samson happy, she might expiate her foolishness, and expiate it still more in giving Samson a fine healthy son.... So the many counsels in the dining-room of Mrs Phillips resolved at last on a programme of bounteous welcome, forgive and forget.
Samson just shrugged, and everyone could see that the eldest son of the Phillips family had made his choice and wouldn’t change his mind. His unwavering loyalty was striking. Samson was the Phillips’ idol, and what he wanted was their command. Furthermore, the Phillips family still held onto the belief that Deb had always loved Samson, that she had been in love with him throughout his three proposals last Autumn, and that she must have suffered greatly by turning him down. She certainly deserved to suffer. But with this chance to make Samson happy, she could atone for her past mistakes, and she could do so even more by giving Samson a healthy son... So, the many discussions in Mrs. Phillips’ dining room ultimately settled on a plan of generous hospitality, to forgive and forget.
Deb, foreseeing complications, made more than one faltering attempt to explain privately to her fiancé exactly how the quaint mistake about her premature initiation had occurred.... But it was an impossible task. At each successive essay, Samson interrupted at the very start and in his well-known style: “I don’t want to hear a word about it, Deb. It’s all over and it’s all forgotten. Let’s turn over a fresh leaf and agree never to mention it again. I love you, and you know it, and nothing makes any difference, and I simply don’t want to hear another word about it.”
Deb, anticipating complications, made more than one hesitant attempt to explain privately to her fiancé just how the silly mistake about her early initiation had happened.... But it was a hopeless task. Each time she tried, Samson interrupted right away in his usual way: “I don’t want to hear a word about it, Deb. It’s all over and forgotten. Let’s start fresh and agree to never bring it up again. I love you, and you know that, and nothing changes that, and I just don’t want to hear another word about it.”
So she gave in. She was the flame, he was the extinguisher that stands beside the candle. However ardent her whim to burn, he could always put her out.
So she gave in. She was the flame, he was the extinguisher that stands next to the candle. No matter how strong her desire to burn, he could always snuff her out.
Ferdie Marcus was enraptured at the betrothal. It was what he had always desired for his little daughter—everyone was prefixing Deb with “little” just now—a good protector; a Jew; a husband in a solid position, both financially and—nowadays this was important—in point of nationality. He[284] would never be quite healed of the unlooked-for wound dealt him by this same little daughter, last year; and he was rather puzzled as to how that affair had been glossed over where Samson was concerned. Did Samson know? But he hid both the scar and the perplexity; and without any formal reconciliation, it was understood that she had slipped into re-occupation of her old place in the home—home in the abstract and not literal sense; for she did not return to live at Montagu Hall. Neither Grandfather nor Aunt Stella were sufficiently cordial at the prospect; and Samson did not care either about the boarding-house. For the present he made special arrangement that she should stay with the Redburys—Beattie and Hardy. She should be married from his mother’s house, and as he was to be discharged from hospital in a month’s time, the wedding could quite well be arranged for October. In fact (“I’m a sentimental chap!”) he asked Deb, with a twinkle of meaning in his eye, whether October the 12th would suit her? Just in time to prevent her features from slipping into utter blankness, she remembered that this might be the anniversary of the silvery-stream business, and replied with a pretty smile, that she thought October the 12th would be ... nice.
Ferdie Marcus was thrilled about the engagement. It was exactly what he had always wanted for his little daughter—everyone was calling Deb "little" these days—a good protector; a Jew; a husband in a stable position, both financially and—now this mattered—a matter of nationality. He[284] would never completely heal from the unexpected hurt inflicted on him by this same little daughter last year; and he was a bit confused about how that situation had been glossed over when it came to Samson. Did Samson know? But he concealed both the scar and the confusion; and without any formal resolution, it was clear that she had comfortably slipped back into her old role in the home—home in a figurative sense, as she wasn’t returning to live at Montagu Hall. Neither Grandfather nor Aunt Stella were particularly welcoming at the thought; and Samson didn’t care much for the boarding house either. For now, he arranged for her to stay with the Redburys—Beattie and Hardy. She would get married from his mother’s house, and since he was set to be released from the hospital in a month, the wedding could easily be planned for October. In fact (“I’m a sentimental guy!”) he asked Deb, with a playful glint in his eye, whether October 12th would work for her. Just before her expression turned completely blank, she remembered that this might be the anniversary of the silver stream incident and replied with a lovely smile that she thought October 12th would be... nice.
“Will there be time to let your hair grow before then?” he teased her. “We can’t have a bride with short hair....”
“Will there be time for you to grow your hair before then?” he teased her. “We can’t have a bride with short hair...”
The whole Phillips family had pounced, jabbering and shrieking and with white teeth all aflash in their olive faces, on the discovery that Delilah and not Samson had been shorn. Deb was prepared for this, and constant repetition of the joke did not afflict her in the measure of last year. The Phillips were themselves a joke, and her engagement, and Samson, and Otto Redbury sulking in the bathroom on the occasion of her formal visit on the arm of her fiancé; and the fact that she must ostentatiously refuse ever to meet Cliffe Kennedy again ... all a joke! That was her mood, and it was not once interpierced. She saw very little of her old set during her engagement—very little of Gillian and Antonia and Zoe. All that had dropped away like a whirl of sparks in the forgotten night.
The entire Phillips family had jumped on the discovery that Delilah, not Samson, had been the one to get her hair cut, chattering and shouting with bright white smiles on their olive-toned faces. Deb was ready for this, and hearing the same joke over and over didn’t bother her as much as it had last year. The Phillips were basically a joke, just like her engagement, Samson, and Otto Redbury sulking in the bathroom when she came over with her fiancé; even the fact that she had to dramatically refuse to ever meet Cliffe Kennedy again was all part of the joke! That was how she felt, and it never wavered. She saw very little of her old friends during her engagement—barely any of Gillian, Antonia, and Zoe. Everything else had faded away like a cloud of sparks in a forgotten night.
The sense of a hilarious joke followed her to the very porch of the Synagogue, pursued her through the ceremony, with its gabble of Hebrew and wonderful song. It prodded her midway in the fatherly old Rabbi’s personal benediction, when he solemnly addressed Samson in these terms: “You are bearing[285] away to a typically Jewish home a typically Jewish treasure....” Deb felt irresistibly impelled to drop her eyelids and murmur deprecatingly: “Oh, no ...” and Samson patted her arm reassuringly....
The feeling of a funny joke followed her right to the porch of the synagogue, chased her through the ceremony with its chatter of Hebrew and beautiful song. It nudged her during the old Rabbi’s heartfelt blessing when he solemnly said to Samson: “You are taking[285] a true Jewish treasure to a typical Jewish home....” Deb felt an overwhelming urge to lower her eyelids and softly say, “Oh, no ...” and Samson gently patted her arm to reassure her....
And then the joke faded ... for the old man spoke directly to her, and made her feel suddenly that at last she belonged; that this was her faith, and these her people; and that standing here under the white canopy, she was really fulfilling her destiny at last—the destiny for which Deb Marcus had been primarily shaped and intended. After all, she had not been able to achieve free adventure—and compromise was a poor substitute. It was kind of Jehovah to have guided her from debatable ground to safety.
And then the joke faded... because the old man spoke directly to her, making her suddenly feel like she truly belonged; that this was her faith and these were her people; and that standing here under the white canopy, she was finally fulfilling her destiny—the destiny for which Deb Marcus had been shaped and intended. After all, she hadn't been able to achieve true adventure—and settling for anything less was a poor substitute. It was nice of Jehovah to have guided her from uncertain ground to safety.
And she would cease from baffling and bamboozling Samson, who was high-principled and faithful. What had she made out of her loose-jointed set of values, to enable her to scoff at his? Deb was now full to the brim of her being with contrition and clear sweetness and gratitude.... A few yards away Ferdie was beaming happily—Dear old dad—and she had been such a beast, blaming him for all her own freakish behaviour. And there was Richard, scowling a little self-consciously in his endeavour to appear absolutely at ease—all Samson’s brothers were already married and ineligible for the office of best man, which devolved therefore upon Richard ... brows hunched over eyes that were wonderfully at peace. Six weeks ago, he had looked like a man of thirty; now he looked what he was—a sturdy well-blocked-out pugnacious youngster of seventeen. It was all right—Deb had spoken to Samson about him, and Samson had spoken to his cousin Sir Ephraim Phillips, who had promised when the time of internment drew actually near, to interest himself, not only to the extent of (certainly) getting Richard off, but furthermore to get him (perhaps) into the fighting line somewhere. So Richard’s state was that of a parched creature who had sighted water to slake his thirst....
And she would stop confusing and tricking Samson, who was principled and loyal. What kind of messed-up values did she hold that allowed her to mock his? Deb was now filled with remorse, clarity, and gratitude... A few yards away, Ferdie was happily beaming—Dear old dad—and she had been so terrible, blaming him for all her odd behavior. And there was Richard, frowning a bit self-consciously in an attempt to seem completely relaxed—all of Samson’s brothers were already married and not eligible to be best man, so that role fell to Richard... brows furrowed over eyes that were surprisingly calm. Six weeks ago, he had looked like a thirty-year-old; now he looked what he truly was—a strong, solid, combative seventeen-year-old. It was alright—Deb had talked to Samson about him, and Samson had talked to his cousin Sir Ephraim Phillips, who had promised that when the time for the internment actually came, he would help not only to ensure Richard stayed out of trouble but also to possibly get him into combat somewhere. So Richard’s state was that of a thirsty creature that had spotted water to quench his thirst...
All the same, it was no joke being responsible for the ring and the fees—and the carriages and—and half-a-dozen other things. It rendered a properly nonchalant bearing impossible. And he had made a bad beginning by the reverent removal of a sleek silk hat from a sleek bullet head, directly on entrance ... five bearded gentlemen draped in black had made a rush at him and besought him to replace his hat upon his head.
All the same, it wasn't easy being in charge of the ring and the fees—and the carriages and—and half a dozen other things. It made it impossible to stay relaxed. And he had started off poorly by respectfully taking a sleek silk hat off a slick bald head as soon as he walked in... five bearded guys in black had rushed at him and begged him to put his hat back on his head.
His eyes met his sister’s in a swift comprehending glance. “Sure it’s all right, Deb—for you, I mean?” “Quite, quite sure, old boy!” the unspoken question and answer between them.
His eyes met his sister’s in a quick understanding glance. “Are you sure it’s okay, Deb—for you, I mean?” “Absolutely, absolutely sure, little brother!” the unspoken question and answer between them.
The glass was set in the neighbourhood of Samson’s foot, and he ground it vindictively into powder. His mother at the reception afterwards, called all her friends and relatives to bear witness with what spirit he had performed this part of the ritual. It was fortunate that she did not overhear David Redbury’s remark to the effect that Samson had not only used all the energy which his great prototype had expended on the pillars of the temple, to crush one small wine-glass; but had then further deviated from Biblical history by inviting the Philistines home with him to champagne and iced cake....
The glass was placed near Samson's foot, and he ground it into powder out of spite. At the reception afterwards, his mother called all her friends and relatives to witness the spirit with which he had carried out this part of the ritual. It was lucky she didn’t hear David Redbury’s comment that Samson had not only used all the energy his great counterpart had used to bring down the pillars of the temple to crush one small wine glass, but he had also gone off-script by inviting the Philistines back to his place for champagne and iced cake...
“Oh, hush, David!” from Nell.
“Oh, be quiet, David!” from Nell.
“Well—look at us!” Israel was indeed enormously represented. The rooms glimmered and glittered with the clan Phillips. Already they owned Deb (“little Deb”); swarmed about her in heavy, jocular proprietorship; bore her triumphantly away to be robed for the honeymoon journey.
“Well—look at us!” Israel was definitely well represented. The rooms sparkled and shone with the Phillips clan. They already had Deb (“little Deb”); they hovered around her with a playful sense of ownership; and they triumphantly took her away to get ready for the honeymoon journey.
Mr and Mrs Samson Phillips left at 4.30, en route for Torquay.
Mr. and Mrs. Samson Phillips left at 4:30, on their way to Torquay.
“Why did you ever tell me that falsehood?”
“Why did you ever lie to me?”
“I—I don’t know, Samson. What falsehood?”
“I—I don’t know, Samson. What lie?”
“You do know, Deb.”
"You know, Deb."
“I don’t know why I told it, Samson.”
“I don’t know why I said that, Samson.”
“You’ve always been a good girl.” It was a statement, not a query. A statement weighted with perplexity.
“You’ve always been a good girl.” It was a statement, not a question. A statement filled with confusion.
And: “Yes ...” she assented, “I’ve always been a good girl.”
And: “Yeah ...” she agreed, “I’ve always been a good girl.”
He was not so joyfully illuminated as might have been expected. Indeed, he was conscious of being defrauded of an essential occupation. He had married Deb, forgiving her. He had meant to go on forgiving her. He would never stop forgiving her. Now, in place of these anticipations, was a vacuum....
He wasn't as joyfully lit up as one might have expected. In fact, he felt like he was robbed of something essential. He had married Deb, forgiving her. He had planned to keep forgiving her. He would never stop forgiving her. Now, instead of those expectations, there was just emptiness...
CHAPTER I
Nell and Timothy lay among thick buttercups. Here and there the shimmering, glazed yellow lifted to circles of pale cowslips. Nell’s russet silk jersey was a splash of deeper colour in all the gold; the spilt pollen trembled on her loosened plaits of hair, the lustreless heavy brown of water densely overhung. Timothy thought he had never seen anyone more beautiful ... and he was flying over to France the next day.
Nell and Timothy were lying in a field of thick buttercups. Here and there, the shimmering, glazed yellow blended with circles of pale cowslips. Nell’s russet silk jersey stood out in the sea of gold; the spilled pollen danced on her loose hair, which was a heavy, dull brown that seemed to droop. Timothy thought he had never seen anyone more beautiful... and he was flying to France the next day.
“Nell——”
“Nell—”
“Wait a minute, Tim.... I’m thinking.” She dared order him to wait, this fair young hero of hers. Because she had learnt to believe, through a year of wonder, and hesitation, and ignorance shaken into discernment, that he was indeed hers. And with belief came power—oh, what strange new power in her deep look ... young Nell knew everything now—all about feelings and life and colour ... she knew what feelings were when Timothy’s hand lay on her bare arm; and life was—Oh, but she mustn’t tell ... not yet ... you wouldn’t understand, because it’s all got to do with Timothy. And colour was what happened to Timothy if near to him she stirred or brushed his khaki sleeve....
“Hold on a second, Tim.... I’m thinking.” She felt bold enough to ask him to wait, this handsome young hero of hers. Because she had come to believe, after a year filled with wonder, uncertainty, and confusion turning into insight, that he truly belonged to her. And with that belief came power—oh, what an odd new power in her intense gaze... young Nell understood everything now—all about emotions and life and color... she knew what emotions felt like when Timothy’s hand rested on her bare arm; and life was—Oh, but she couldn’t say it... not yet... you wouldn’t understand, because it all ties back to Timothy. And color was what happened to Timothy whenever she stirred or brushed against his khaki sleeve....
She lay on her back among the buttercups; staring into the sky, and thinking.
She lay on her back among the buttercups, staring up at the sky and thinking.
“You see,” at last, “it’s such a Great Responsibility.”
“You see,” at last, “it’s such a huge responsibility.”
He nodded, and echoed her phrase: “Yes—it’s No End of a Responsibility!”
He nodded and repeated her phrase: “Yeah—it's a huge responsibility!”
He said this whenever they discussed the subject, and with a more profound air of worry each time. And they had discussed it so often. That New Generation! it really gave a fellow a terrific lot to think about.
He said this every time they talked about the topic, and he sounded more worried each time. They had talked about it so many times. That New Generation! It really gave someone a lot to think about.
“It isn’t as if it were just you and me, Tim. That would be so easy to settle. But—it’s all the others. Just think, Timothy, how many are being beaten down to be miserable just because they dare not walk away, be happy—like Gillian!”
“It’s not just you and me, Tim. That would be so easy to handle. But—it’s all the others. Just think, Timothy, how many are being pushed down to be unhappy just because they’re afraid to walk away, to be happy—like Gillian!”
“It’s awful!” Timothy’s eyes were round and solemn.... He was not frightfully keen on the New Generation. Had he been a rollicking youngster, he would have puffed it away in a laugh. But he followed laboriously where Nell led ... and thus got his answer, from the lips of the acolyte and the disciple, to the question he had once put to Blair Stevenson: “Yes, but what’s it all about? What are they up to, these girls?”
“It’s terrible!” Timothy’s eyes were wide and serious.... He wasn’t really into the New Generation. If he had been a carefree kid, he would have laughed it off. But he trudged along where Nell went ... and that’s how he got his answer from the words of the helper and the learner, to the question he had once asked Blair Stevenson: “Yes, but what’s it all about? What are these girls trying to do?”
“Look here, Nell.... I do so want to—to marry you. I’ve told you billions of times. Darling ...” he dropped to a whisper; “Darling, I could get a special licence; won’t you? now that——.” He meant to say “Now that I’m off to-morrow,” but bit back the words, holding to an unspoken pact among the young men who go into the fighting line, that the “last-day-of-all” leverage is not a fair one to use in the shift of a girl’s will.
“Look here, Nell.... I really want to marry you. I’ve told you a million times. Darling ...” he dropped to a whisper; “Darling, I could get a special license; won’t you? now that——.” He meant to say “Now that I’m leaving tomorrow,” but held back the words, sticking to an unspoken agreement among the young men going to the front, that using the “last-day-of-all” advantage is not a fair tactic in swaying a girl’s decision.
“I can’t marry you, Tim. How could I ever look Gillian in the face again? After she’s been so brave and wonderful ... just to show us all the way ... it’s simply nothing to follow, after someone else has gone first!”
“I can’t marry you, Tim. How can I ever look Gillian in the face again? After everything she’s done so bravely and wonderfully... just to guide us all... it’s really nothing to follow after someone else has taken the lead!”
“But——” Timothy stopped, his light thick eyebrows were drawn to a puzzled frown. Then he started off again—“I don’t see what harm it does anyone, us being married?”
“But——” Timothy stopped, his light, thick eyebrows knitting together in a puzzled frown. Then he continued, “I don’t see what harm it does anyone, us being married?”
“Marriage—is—obsolete,” said Nell, with absolute dead certainty. “And we owe it to the future, Timothy.”
“Marriage is outdated,” Nell said with complete certainty. “And we owe it to the future, Timothy.”
“Owe what?”
"What do you owe?"
“Not to give in.”
"Don't give up."
Nell was resolved not to give in. And hers was a nature of such thick obstinacy as Timothy had not even begun to suspect. There was little of Deb’s pliability about young Nell. Impressionable she was, unexpectedly, as in the case of her unswerving, unquestioning devotion to Gillian Sherwood, but she could not be readily diverted this way and that, as could Deb. This way—but not that.
Nell was determined not to give in. She had a level of stubbornness that Timothy hadn't even begun to realize. Young Nell didn’t have Deb’s flexibility. She was impressionable, surprisingly so, as shown by her steadfast and unquestioning loyalty to Gillian Sherwood, but she couldn’t be easily swayed back and forth like Deb could. This way—but not that.
“If we gave in and got married in the old stupid fashion, then dozens of other twos might do it because we did.”
“If we gave in and got married in that old-fashioned way, then a bunch of other couples might follow suit just because we did.”
“Would that matter?” Timothy asked unhappily.
“Would that matter?” Timothy asked, feeling unhappy.
She flashed: “Oh, if you’d rather be just anybody instead of Pioneers——” Then reproachfully, “You pretended to agree last time we talked about it. You oughtn’t to pretend, Timothy, because it makes me sort of step on something which I’m quite sure is there but isn’t—like that funny, hateful feeling[289] when you go up one stair too much in the dark—d’you know?”
She said, “Oh, if you’d prefer to be just anyone instead of Pioneers—” Then, with disappointment, “You acted like you agreed last time we discussed it. You shouldn’t pretend, Timothy, because it makes me feel like I'm stepping on something that I know is there but isn’t—like that strange, annoying feeling[289] when you go up one stair too many in the dark—do you understand?”
“Yes. But it’s not so bad as when you don’t come down one stair enough.”
“Yes. But it’s not as bad as when you miss a step and don’t come down far enough.”
“Yes, it is. It’s worse. Your way only makes one fall and hurt oneself ... it’s quite ordinary. But the other way gives you a—an inside feeling ... oh, I don’t know—like a shock!”
“Yes, it is. It’s worse. Your way only causes someone to fall and get hurt... it’s pretty typical. But the other way gives you a—an inner feeling... oh, I don’t know—like a jolt!”
“Well, anyway,” said Tim, trying to regain forfeited ground, “I wasn’t pretending. Of course the idea is wonderful about being pioneers, and not minding—and—and going first to clear away the rubbish for the others. And of course I think it no end plucky of Gillian to go and live with the fellow she loves, nor bother a cuss about being married or anything. But—need we?” He added: “You’re different, Nell ... that’s what I mean.”
“Well, anyway,” Tim said, trying to get back on track, “I wasn’t pretending. The idea of being pioneers is amazing, and not caring—and—and going first to clear the way for others. And I really think it’s incredibly brave of Gillian to live with the guy she loves, without worrying about being married or anything. But—do we have to?” He added, “You’re different, Nell ... that’s what I mean.”
It was not quite all he meant. But how could he express his sense of her harebell frailty; and his great desire—heritage of two thousand years and more years behind—to act the male, and protect her, and mightily build her round with protection that not a whistleful of cold air could pierce one chink of his protection on to one inch of her sensitive soul.
It wasn't exactly everything he wanted to say. But how could he convey his awareness of her delicate fragility and his strong desire—an instinct built from over two thousand years of tradition—to be the man, to safeguard her, and to fiercely surround her with a shield so that not even the slightest breath of cold air could touch any part of her sensitive soul?
Nell loved Timothy. On the second of April (she remembered the day) he had kissed her slowly and reverently—and then suddenly, with queer eyes, and cherub’s mouth grimly puckered and set, had strangled her body in his arms till she wondered.... Be sure a girl loves the boy in whose eyes she first sees that special queer look called up by her.
Nell loved Timothy. On April 2nd (she remembered the day), he had kissed her slowly and tenderly—and then suddenly, with strange eyes, and a cherub-like mouth tightly pursed, he had held her tightly in his arms until she wondered.... You can be sure a girl loves the boy in whose eyes she first sees that unique, strange look sparked by her.
But Gillian still claimed her worship. Gillian she still idealized from footstool vantage. Gillian was a genius, and Gillian was brave, and Gillian had taken careless notice of her, and sometimes even been whimsically tender; Gillian had never laughed at her—the least she could do in gratitude was to regulate her conduct by Gillian’s; to trust and follow her chosen pilot; not let the sacrifice be in vain.... Why, supposing after Gillian had risked her very soul in daring initiative, all her disciples had scuttled backwards from her example ... and ... and got married! Nell’s face burnt with the shame of it; she pressed her hot cheek down among the cool stems.... Funny, how enormous the thicket of buttercups looked above her, viewed right down here amongst their beginnings ... flicker of green and shadow of gold and[290] minute fragments of notched fern and leaf, of weed and moss and wee scurrying insects ... the polished petals bulged close to her eyelids, a bright blue beetle swung like a jewel from the tip of a blade of grass ... below all this stir and hurry and colour—what else was there? Could she get deeper down into it? Deeper and deeper? If she lay quite, quite still, would the earth-life fold her up and cover her over with its smell and its hum ... drowse—that was an earth-word.... Nell repeated it softly ... “drowse ... drowse....”
But Gillian still held her admiration. Gillian was still the one she looked up to from her lowly position. Gillian was a genius, and Gillian was brave, and Gillian had casually noticed her, and sometimes even shown her whimsical kindness; Gillian had never mocked her—the least she could do in return was to model her behavior after Gillian’s; to trust and follow her chosen leader; not let the sacrifice be for nothing... Why, what if after Gillian had risked everything in her bold move, all her followers had retreated from her example... and... and gotten married! Nell’s face burned with the embarrassment of it; she pressed her hot cheek down among the cool stems... Funny how huge the patch of buttercups appeared from down here, viewed from their beginnings... flickers of green and shadows of gold and[290] tiny bits of notched fern and leaf, of weeds and moss and little scurrying insects... the shiny petals bulged close to her eyelids, a bright blue beetle hung like a jewel from the tip of a blade of grass... beneath all this movement and color—what else was there? Could she go deeper into it? Deeper and deeper? If she lay completely still, would the earth embrace her and cover her with its scent and its buzzing... drowse—that was a word from the earth... Nell repeated it softly... “drowse... drowse...”
“Billy Dawson’s number has gone up,” Timothy’s voice, startlingly near and loud, split the little circle of hush she had woven about her. “Saw it in the paper to-day. Poor old Billy—he was one of the best. Brought down three Boches first and then Archie got him. Rotten luck—I liked old Bill. This was his second time out there....”
“Billy Dawson’s number has come up,” Timothy’s voice, startlingly close and loud, shattered the little bubble of quiet she had created around herself. “I saw it in the paper today. Poor Billy—he was one of the best. He took down three Germans first, and then Archie got him. Really bad luck—I liked old Bill. This was his second time over there....”
And all not quite as irrelevant as it appeared. Timothy felt urgently the need of now or never making some special appeal to Nell, a thrust to penetrate all her spiritual mufflers. Because it so literally might be never—after to-day. But he could not say this—there was the bother of it! It simply wasn’t done in the Flying Corps—of course not. But maybe if he just insinuated into her perception that airmen do occasionally get killed—other airmen—especially when for the second time out there—well, no harm in that, surely? Timothy, whose natural blunt honesty did not often lead him into strategy, now viewed himself as a very Machiavelli of subtle craft. He watched her closely for a wash of deeper colour in her neck and cheeks. But Nell rarely flushed ... and he could not see her eyes....
And everything wasn't as irrelevant as it seemed. Timothy felt an urgent need to make a special appeal to Nell, a push to break through all her emotional barriers. Because it really could be never—after today. But he couldn't say that—therein lay the problem! It simply wasn’t acceptable in the Flying Corps—of course not. But maybe if he just hinted to her that pilots do sometimes get killed—other pilots—especially on their second mission out there—well, that shouldn't hurt, right? Timothy, whose natural bluntness didn't usually lead to subtlety, now saw himself as a clever strategist. He watched her closely for a hint of deeper color in her neck and cheeks. But Nell rarely blushed... and he couldn’t see her eyes...
A wind trembled over the top of the buttercups, swayed them from misty gold to a brilliant shining sea of light....
A breeze stirred over the buttercups, moving them from a hazy gold to a vibrant, sparkling sea of light....
“Oh!” and Nell sprang upright, “I want to get closer to them—oh, how does one get closer and closer.... I thought to lie in among them, but it doesn’t help a bit....” She began to gather up whole masses of buttercups, not picking each one singly from the stem, but tearing riotously, indiscriminately, an armful at a time, as though she were quenching a thirst.... Timothy, his gaze round with amazement, wondered what was the secret spring of this outburst of passion, venting itself on buttercups, millions of buttercups ... already she had wrenched away more than she could carry; they tumbled from her fingers, and unheeding she stepped on[291] them and grasped for more ... the long stems clung about her ankles—tripped her to her knees. Timothy leapt forward and clutched her as she fell against him—saw her and held her and kissed her through the sharp-edged little petals—brushed them impatiently away.... “Closer—and closer!” he sobbed—
“Oh!” Nell exclaimed, springing up. “I want to get closer to them—oh, how do you get closer and closer... I thought about lying among them, but it doesn’t help at all...” She started to grab large handfuls of buttercups, not picking them one by one, but tearing down armfuls as if trying to satisfy a craving... Timothy, his eyes wide with surprise, wondered what triggered this burst of emotion, unleashed on the buttercups, millions of buttercups... She had already taken more than she could hold; they slipped from her fingers, and without noticing, she stepped on them and reached for more... The long stems wrapped around her ankles—tripped her to her knees. Timothy rushed forward and caught her as she fell against him—he saw her, held her, and kissed her through the sharp little petals—brushed them away impatiently... “Closer—and closer!” he sobbed—
“Tim—I oughtn’t! We oughtn’t!...”
“Tim—I shouldn’t! We shouldn’t!...”
“It’s right—you said so....” (Timothy had no idea he was being funny!)
“It’s right—you said so....” (Timothy had no clue he was being funny!)
The meadow, before these human babes stepped into it, was scooped with the rhythm of a perfect yellow bowl. But now the buttercups which had escaped the handling of Nell’s fever-fury, stood away, aloof and delicate, from those other marred and trampled patches ... buttercups wilting ... buttercups dead.
The meadow, before these human kids stepped into it, was shaped like a perfect yellow bowl. But now the buttercups that had avoided Nell’s furious grasp stood apart, fragile and delicate, from those other damaged and trampled areas ... buttercups wilting ... buttercups dead.
I
“Deb?—oh, she’ll be all right in December,” said Mrs Phillips to Beatrice, and Beatrice to Trudchen Redbury, and Herbert and Abe to Samson, and Samson to Grandmother Phillips, and Grandmother Phillips to Flo and Martha and Gwendolen. “All right in December....”
“Deb?—oh, she’ll be fine in December,” said Mrs. Phillips to Beatrice, and Beatrice to Trudchen Redbury, and Herbert and Abe to Samson, and Samson to Grandmother Phillips, and Grandmother Phillips to Flo and Martha and Gwendolen. “Fine in December....”
“Poor Deb!”
“Poor Deb!”
“I think Samson is simply too sweet with her. I’ve never seen anyone so devoted.”
“I think Samson is just too nice to her. I’ve never seen anyone so committed.”
“Of course it’s wonderful luck for Deb that he should be employed at the arsenal, so that he can get home every evening.”
“Of course it’s great luck for Deb that he gets to work at the arsenal, so he can come home every evening.”
“I don’t believe he’s missed a single evening since they were married—how long is it now? Eight months.”
“I don’t think he’s missed a single night since they got married—how long has it been now? Eight months.”
“It’s such a pity she wasn’t well enough to come to Grandma’s birthday party, I can’t help thinking. You know, it’s important for Samson—Grandma’s so fond of him—always has been—the eldest ... and Deb’s rather extravagant. Well, of course, she’s not used to managing yet—she does her best.”
“It’s such a shame she wasn’t well enough to come to Grandma’s birthday party, I can’t stop thinking about it. You know, it’s important for Samson—Grandma really cares about him—she always has—the oldest ... and Deb can be quite extravagant. Well, of course, she hasn’t figured out how to manage things yet—she’s trying her best.”
“I’m afraid you’re right, Beattie. Because if she helped in the garden, the gardener twice a week would have been sufficient. But they have Mills on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. I asked him. And snipping off dead blooms is nothing really ... if you care about flowers. My son’s favourite hobby, too ... one would have thought that Deb—of course, I’m always there to instruct her how I manage about my seeds, but—”
“I’m afraid you’re right, Beattie. Because if she helped out in the garden, having the gardener come twice a week would have been enough. But they have Mills come on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. I asked him. And trimming off dead blooms is nothing really, if you care about flowers. It’s my son’s favorite hobby too... you would think that Deb—of course, I’m always there to show her how I take care of my seeds, but—”
“Gwen and I have promised her to go in every morning for two hours’ sewing. I still have the patterns we had for little Fanny’s things.... Oh, she’ll be all right in December!”
“Gwen and I promised her we’d go in every morning for two hours of sewing. I still have the patterns we used for little Fanny’s clothes.... Oh, she’ll be just fine in December!”
This was early June.... In December Samson’s son was to be born. Samson’s son—no misgiving in the minds of the Phillips that Deb might be just the sort of girl to present him with a daughter instead.... They trusted her to do her[293] best for the family. “I believe that trusting people is half the battle,” said Beatrice brightly.
This was early June.... In December, Samson's son was going to be born. Samson’s son—no doubt in the minds of the Phillips that Deb might be exactly the kind of girl to give him a daughter instead.... They counted on her to do her[293] best for the family. “I think trusting people is half the battle,” said Beatrice cheerfully.
Samson had not yet recovered sufficiently from his bewilderment at the discovery that Deb was a liar but no sinner, to spread out the matter clearly in words before her, and ask for enlightenment. Instead, he brooded.... What could have been her possible object, wilfully to blacken her character in his sight? And at that crucial period of her life, too, while he was proposing to her?—“it might have put me right off....”
Samson still hadn't fully come to terms with the shock of finding out that Deb was a liar but not a bad person. He couldn't bring himself to explain the situation clearly to her or ask for clarification. Instead, he kept to himself... What could her reason have been for purposely ruining her reputation in his eyes? Especially at such a pivotal moment in her life, when he was proposing to her?—“it could have turned me away completely...”
The magnanimous husband was uneasy whenever he thought about it all. He felt like Falstaff among the lobs and gnomes on midsummer night; a sensation of trickery somewhere; somewhere, somebody laughing; an elusive tweak at his nose.... Why had Deb said: “I have not been good”? Why, as it was palpably not true? Why had she afterwards pleaded for his forgiveness? Why ... Samson hated things he could not understand. He went about his home heavily, suspicious that at any instant another such perplexity might pop up to confront him.... He had taken Mab, Queen of the Pixies, for wife....
The generous husband felt uneasy whenever he thought about everything. He felt like Falstaff among the fairies and gnomes on a summer night; a sense of deception in the air; somewhere, someone was laughing; a fleeting poke at his nose.... Why had Deb said, “I have not been good”? Why, when it clearly wasn’t true? Why had she later begged for his forgiveness? Why ... Samson hated things he couldn't understand. He walked through his home weighed down by suspicion that at any moment another baffling issue might arise to confront him.... He had taken Mab, Queen of the Pixies, as his wife....
They had settled down in Hampstead, to be near the rest of the family. He had asked his family to see a lot of Deb, adjudging their influence to be of solid benefit. His “little girl” would have no time to fret after her clever (and immoral) Bohemian friends, if she had always someone with whom to chat; she would probably take to Flo most—Flo was so lively! Really, almost a Bohemian herself (only moral).
They had moved to Hampstead to be closer to the rest of the family. He had encouraged his family to spend a lot of time with Deb, believing their influence would be really beneficial. His “little girl” wouldn't have time to worry about her smart (and immoral) Bohemian friends if she always had someone to talk to; she would likely get along best with Flo—Flo was so full of energy! In fact, she was almost a Bohemian herself (but moral).
And every night they all dined with Mrs Phillips and the Phillips’ grandparents, or else with Hardy and Beatrice, or with Abe and Martha, or with Florence and Gwendolen, who were living together now their husbands were at the Front; or else Mrs Phillips and the Phillips’ grandparents and Hardy and Beatrice and Abe and Martha and Florence and Gwendolen came to dine with Deb and Samson.... “We’re a very united family, you know, Deb.”...
And every night they all had dinner with Mrs. Phillips and the Phillips' grandparents, or with Hardy and Beatrice, or with Abe and Martha, or with Florence and Gwendolen, who were living together now that their husbands were at the Front; or Mrs. Phillips and the Phillips' grandparents and Hardy and Beatrice and Abe and Martha and Florence and Gwendolen came over to dine with Deb and Samson.... "We're a really close family, you know, Deb."
Deb, as hostess, used to combat boredom by a sinister little game especially invented by herself for those occasions. She used to pretend that one dish of the meal—only one dish—was poisoned, by her express orders. It was quite amusing to note which members of the family would eat of it, and which would escape; and which only partially escape by helping themselves very moderately.... Curious that Abe, her special aversion,[294] by some twist of luck, always passed over whatever dish it was that Deb had fixed as lethal.... She realised that it would be hard indeed to kill Abe!
Deb, as the hostess, used to fight off boredom with a dark little game she invented for these occasions. She would pretend that one dish of the meal—just one was poisoned, by her specific orders. It was quite entertaining to see which family members would dare to eat from it, and which would avoid it; and who would only partially avoid it by taking just a small portion... It was strange that Abe, the one she particularly disliked, [294] by some twist of fate, always skipped whatever dish Deb had marked as deadly... She realized it would really be difficult to get rid of Abe!
If the Phillips were being particularly exasperating, then Deb’s fancy would carry on the drama through the subsequent stages of her sudden casual pronouncement of the impending doom: “I think it only right to tell you all—forgive me for interrupting you, Grandma—that the curry was poisoned, and you’ve none of you more than a quarter of an hour to live.”
If the Phillips were being especially annoying, then Deb’s imagination would keep the drama going with her unexpected casual announcement of the coming disaster: “I think it’s only fair to tell you all—sorry for interrupting you, Grandma—that the curry was poisoned, and you all have less than fifteen minutes to live.”
Oh, it was a childish game! Deb, aged twenty-six, wife of Samson Phillips, prospective mother of a Phillips’ heir, mistress of a fair-sized house and garden and two well-trained servants and the gardener three times a week, Deb, anchored in harbour at last, ought to have known better than to divert herself thus idiotically. But—those Phillipses!
Oh, it was such a silly game! Deb, twenty-six years old, wife of Samson Phillips, soon-to-be mother of a Phillips heir, in charge of a decent house and garden, with two well-trained servants and a gardener coming three times a week, Deb, finally settled in, should have known better than to amuse herself in such a foolish way. But—those Phillipses!
It was not as though they disapproved of her. That would have been quite stimulating—to have been the object of violent disapproval, perpetual scoldings and perpetual defiance, hers the slightly supercilious attitude of the bomb which explodes sensationally in a cabbage field ... after all, under such conditions, the bomb is the centre of attention!
It wasn't that they didn't approve of her. That would have been exciting—to be the target of intense disapproval, constant nagging, and ongoing rebellion, with her having that slightly condescending vibe of a bomb that goes off dramatically in a cabbage field... after all, under those circumstances, the bomb is the center of attention!
But the Phillipses took it so heartily for granted that Deb was one of them; that their cheerful intelligent interests were her interests; their alert and wholesome outlook, her outlook. They were so unaware that other interests or outlook existed; or, existing, that it could possibly claim a Phillips. For they had taken her to the Phillips’ bosom—no, worse, they had absorbed her into the Phillips’ bosom; wrapt her densely round with warm affection and inquisitive solicitude; what Deb did was right; and if it were not quite right yet, that did not matter either, because Deb was doing her best. Inconceivable to them that she should not be doing her best, trying hard, where Samson and the family and the household and the future heir were concerned. Even as they would believe to the end of all time that chocolate pudding was her favourite pudding, so not a doubt existed but that Deb was all right—except when it was natural she should not be all right—and that would be all right in December....
But the Phillipses took it so for granted that Deb was one of them; that their cheerful, intelligent interests were her interests; their alert and wholesome outlook, her outlook. They were so unaware that other interests or outlooks existed; or, if they did exist, that it could possibly involve a Phillips. They had taken her into the Phillips’ embrace—no, worse, they had absorbed her into the Phillips’ world; wrapped her tightly with warm affection and curious concern; whatever Deb did was right; and if it wasn’t quite right yet, it didn’t matter either, because Deb was doing her best. It was unimaginable to them that she wouldn’t be doing her best, trying hard, where Samson and the family and the household and the future heir were concerned. Just as they would believe forever that chocolate pudding was her favorite, there was no doubt that Deb was all right—except when it was natural for her not to be all right—and that would be all right in December...
Therefore Deb poisoned them, one by one, and was not even sorry. It was a pity only that there was no one in whom to confide these illicit prancings of her imagination. Samson would certainly not have seen the joke. Besides, she was[295] rather afraid of Samson. He read the Faerie Queene aloud to her on Sunday afternoons, sitting in the garden, with a rug over her knees and cushions at her back; and sometimes he paused to interpret the more difficult parts of the allegory; and often, playfully, he called her Una—yes, he could do so now, because she was a pure girl, though he still did not understand why....
Therefore, Deb poisoned them one by one and didn’t even feel guilty about it. It was a shame that she had no one to share these secret flights of her imagination with. Samson definitely wouldn’t have found it funny. Besides, she was[295] a bit scared of Samson. He read The Faerie Queene aloud to her on Sunday afternoons while they sat in the garden, with a blanket over her lap and cushions behind her; sometimes he would pause to explain the more complicated parts of the allegory; and often, just for fun, he called her Una—yes, he could do that now, because she was a pure girl, although he still didn’t get why....
There was compensation in her life when Ferdie came round towards six o’clock on dry evenings; exultantly dragged out the hose; and solemnly, but with a kind of red beam shining behind the solemnity, watered the two long flower-beds and the one short one which bounded their half-acre of garden; which was not at all unlike their old garden at Daisybanks, with its one shady tree over the tea-table, and the earwiggy arbour; only the Virginia creeper over the back of the house was lacking; the mat of dark polished ivy was not one-quarter as lovable as the clinging tendrils and late crimson she tenderly remembered.
There was a sense of fulfillment in her life when Ferdie came over around six o’clock on dry evenings; he eagerly pulled out the hose and, with a serious look but a hint of joy behind it, watered the two long flower beds and the one short one that framed their half-acre garden. It was quite similar to their old garden at Daisybanks, with its one shady tree over the tea table and the earwig-ridden arbor; the only thing missing was the Virginia creeper over the back of the house. The dark, shiny ivy wasn’t nearly as charming as the clingy tendrils and late crimson she fondly remembered.
“Richard is so happy nowadays,“ Ferdie would confide in his daughter, perhaps with a wistful plea for reassurance that he had not been the cause of Richard’s year of wretchedness. “He reads of military history and air tactics all day long.... I believe he thinks himself already a captain in the R.F.C.”
“Richard is really happy these days,” Ferdie would tell his daughter, maybe hoping for some reassurance that he hadn't caused Richard's miserable year. “He spends all day reading about military history and air tactics... I think he thinks he's already a captain in the R.F.C.”
And this also was good to hear.
And it was nice to hear this too.
Of her previous gang of friends, Deb saw only Antonia. Cliffe was forbidden; Zoe—obviously one could never be quite sure what Zoe would say! Her blend of Palais Royale adventure and eighteenth-century interpretation thereof, was perilous, in the presence of Samson or Mrs Phillips or Martha.
Of her old group of friends, Deb only saw Antonia. Cliffe was off-limits; Zoe—who knows what Zoe would say! Her mix of Palais Royale escapades and her own twist on them was risky around Samson or Mrs. Phillips or Martha.
And they had all heard of Gillian and her achievements in science, and had heard a vague report, too, that there was something “not quite nice” about her. Celebrities were often like that, of course, and one did not mind a bit; but then—one did not come in social contact with celebrities. They were both too good and not good enough for the Phillips’ standard. Perhaps anyway for the moment it was better that little Deb—“What do you think, Samson?” “I don’t want her to be lonely, but you see a lot of her, don’t you, Beattie? you and the girls and mother? I don’t want her to mope!”
And they had all heard about Gillian and her accomplishments in science, as well as some vague rumors that there was something “not quite right” about her. Celebrities were usually like that, of course, and nobody really cared; but then—people didn’t really interact with celebrities. They were both too good and not good enough for the Phillips’ standard. Maybe it’s better for now that little Deb—“What do you think, Samson?” “I don’t want her to feel lonely, but you see a lot of her, right, Beattie? You and the girls and mom? I don’t want her to sulk!”
“Oh, we’ll see that Deb isn’t much alone,” promised Beattie, laughing; “I expect she’ll almost wish us away sometimes....”
“Oh, we’ll make sure Deb isn’t really alone,” Beattie promised with a laugh. “I bet she’ll wish we’d disappear at times...”
La llorraine was an impossible visitor. Manon, on the other[296] hand, as Mrs Dolph Carew, was welcomed by the Phillips, who thought her “quite a sweet little thing” and admired her demure manners and prim foreign enunciation; and chaffed her for her perfectly conventional point of view—for the Phillipses considered themselves too intelligent to be altogether conventional. Morals were different ... morals could be taken for granted, like Deb’s allegiance to the family, and Synagogues on Saturday, and clean white kid gloves, and a joint on Sundays, and England through thick and thin, and the windows always a little open in the children’s nurseries, and other matters of unalterable standing.
La Llorraine was a difficult visitor. Manon, on the other hand, as Mrs. Dolph Carew, was welcomed by the Phillips family, who thought she was “quite a sweet little thing” and admired her modest manners and proper foreign accent. They teased her for her perfectly conventional views—since the Phillipses believed themselves too smart to be completely conventional. Morals were different... morals could be taken for granted, like Deb’s loyalty to the family, attending Synagogues on Saturday, wearing clean white kid gloves, having a roast on Sundays, standing by England through thick and thin, keeping the windows slightly open in the children’s nurseries, and other unchangeable traditions.
Nell Redbury had entirely taken over Deb’s canteen job, so she was seldom available for companionship. The other Redburys came and went, linked by Beatrice to the Phillipses; Otto, still offended with Deb for her marriage, peevishly forbade Trudchen to instruct her in private succulent recipes for Samson’s delectation. Hedda was not very interesting—perhaps because she tried so hard to be interesting. She pronounced “temperament” with a far-away look and an accent on the last syllable; and lamented how wild and free a demi-maid she might have been had not Gustav Fürth unfortunately made her his wife before she had even time to get properly started. She capped conversation persistently with the two phrases “Je n’en vois pas la nécéssité,” and “Ça n’empêche pas les sentiments,” which really, uttered with the right air of esprit and diablerie, could be made to impart an indecent flavour to almost any subject. Hedda was ... rather superfluous. It was not as though she were definitely musical, like David, or definitely beautiful, like young Nell; or possessed the quaint wit of Hardy; or the charm and vitality of Con. Deb did not care about Hedda. Deb was becoming desperate with boredom ... her condition made boredom not lethargic but a restless agony; the poisoning game had lost any power to relieve those long family dinners, and appeared merely futile; the Phillipses were growing ever fonder and more fond of her. She felt her ego to be a tiny object lost inside an enormous parcel, to which everybody had wrapped round yet another layer, till the Phillipses had put on the final brown paper and string. And Samson abandoned the title of Una, and proudly took to calling her “little Mother.”...
Nell Redbury had completely taken over Deb’s job at the canteen, so she was rarely around for companionship. The other Redburys came and went, connected to the Phillipses through Beatrice; Otto, still upset with Deb for marrying, crankily forbade Trudchen from teaching her secret recipes for Samson’s enjoyment. Hedda wasn’t very interesting—maybe because she tried so hard to be. She said “temperament” with a distant look and an emphasis on the last syllable; and lamented how wild and free she could have been as a demi-maid if Gustav Fürth hadn’t unfortunately married her before she even had a chance to really start. She consistently ended conversations with the two phrases “Je n’en vois pas la nécéssité,” and “Ça n’empêche pas les sentiments,” which, when said with the right flair, could add a scandalous twist to nearly any topic. Hedda was... rather unnecessary. It wasn't as if she had a distinctive talent for music like David, or striking beauty like young Nell; nor did she possess Hardy's quirky wit or Con's charm and energy. Deb wasn’t interested in Hedda. Deb was growing increasingly desperate with boredom... her boredom was not lethargic but a restless torment; the poisoning game had lost its ability to lighten those long family dinners and felt utterly pointless; the Phillipses were becoming more and more attached to her. She felt like her ego was a tiny object lost inside a massive package, to which everyone kept adding another layer until the Phillipses wrapped it all up with the final brown paper and string. And Samson dropped the title of Una, proudly calling her “little Mother.”
Her boredom was solely of the mind. Physically, she was feeling brilliantly well, abnormally vital. Her vitality was not allowed to be idle.... Samson, like so many rigid Puritans, was also a sensualist. And Deb, tired of the game itself reiterated, longed once more for the demi-game which was so much a play of the mind ... a play of two minds; entraining imagination and nimble fantasy and fear and danger ... all the fine shades. Promiscuous adventure had become with her too much a habit to break off with one wrench. The first thought of Blair was an inevitable reaction from “being good.” Inevitably, also, she englamoured her final experience before Samson acquired her as his legal possession, and forgot that Blair had not given great satisfaction, either, in the matter of ... well, ecstasy. Remembered only that he was her kindred in mind; that he had the light twist of humour she so missed; the faculty to play; and to play up ... sometimes a visionist, sometimes a kindly cynic, always the man of deep and great experience ... she was never dull with Blair. And if the missing thrill had been her fault, not his, then perhaps now she was married, things would be different....
Her boredom was entirely in her head. Physically, she felt amazing, more energized than ever. She couldn't just sit still.... Samson, like many strict Puritans, was also drawn to pleasure. And Deb, tired of the same old routine, yearned once again for that deeper connection which was more of a mental game ... a game between two minds; sparking imagination, quick fantasy, and a bit of fear and danger ... all the subtle nuances. Casual adventures had become such a habit for her that it was hard to just quit cold turkey. The first thought of Blair was a direct reaction to “being good.” Naturally, she romanticized her last experience before Samson claimed her as his legal property, forgetting that Blair hadn’t exactly thrilled her either when it came to ... well, ecstasy. She only remembered that he was like-minded; that he had the witty sense of humor she missed so much; the ability to have fun; and to really enjoy life ... sometimes a visionary, sometimes a gentle cynic, always a man with profound and vast experiences ... she was never bored with Blair. And if the lack of excitement had been her fault and not his, then maybe now that she was married, things would be different....
Anyway, she was only going to look at his rooms, from the outside ... because he was still away, still in America. She was only going to steal from her cosy dug-out back again to No Man’s Land, so that at dinner with the Phillipses to-morrow, she might console herself deliciously by the thought that she was a secret rebel to that irksome old Phillips’ Illusion. Certainly Blair was still away, or—or Antonia would have mentioned it (would Antonia?). So the expedition on to forbidden territory had the merit of being also perfectly safe.
Anyway, she was only planning to check out his rooms from the outside... because he was still away, still in America. She was just going to sneak out of her comfy hideout back to No Man’s Land, so that at dinner with the Phillipses tomorrow, she could enjoy the thought that she was a secret rebel against that annoying old Phillips’ illusion. For sure, Blair was still away, or—Antonia would have said something (wouldn’t she?). So, the trip into forbidden territory was also perfectly safe.
And yet she might not have gone ... had not general conditions grouped themselves in a way so absurdly conventional that she could not refuse to attend to her obvious stage directions. For duty obliged Samson to stay away for a night; and this fact he paraded with so much pomp and formality and vexation, made such vigilant arrangements for the disposal of his little wife’s loneliness, and reassured her so often as to his certain return the following night, that the comedy of the deceived husband suggested itself automatically—to anyone whose brain worked like Deb’s. And then Abe rang up from a call-office to say that Martha (whom Samson’s[298] care had ensured as a companion for Deb that night) had a bilious attack, and did not want to go out, and would Deb come to her instead, or should they let Florence know to go round? Deb herself, being at that moment in the bath, did not answer the telephone, but received the information from a breathless housemaid, who thought the telephone “a nasty thing,” liable at any moment to explode, so that she never listened long enough to receive and deliver a message as it was given. Deb did not bother to turn off the taps, but called back carelessly through the rush and splutter, that she’d expect Florence and would run round to see how Martha fared in the morning. She repeated this twice; and turning off the water a moment later, heard afar off the voice of the housemaid explaining that Mrs Samson Phillips would go round to Mrs Abe Phillips, and expect to see Mrs Herbert Phillips in the morning....
And yet she might not have gone ... if the general circumstances hadn't lined up in such a ridiculously conventional way that she felt she had to follow her clear instructions. Duty required Samson to be away for a night, and he made a big deal out of it, acting all formal and frustrated, going to great lengths to ensure his little wife's loneliness was taken care of, and reassuring her repeatedly that he would definitely be back the next night. The idea of the deceived husband was obvious to anyone who thought like Deb. Then Abe called from a payphone to say that Martha, who Samson had arranged to keep Deb company that night, was feeling ill and didn't want to go out. He asked if Deb could go to her instead or if they should get Florence to go over. Deb, being in the bath at the time, didn't pick up the phone but got the message from a breathless housemaid, who thought the phone was “a nasty thing” that could explode at any moment, so she never listened long enough to relay the message correctly. Deb didn’t bother to turn off the taps and called back carelessly through the splashing water that she’d expect Florence and would check on Martha in the morning. She repeated this twice, and after turning off the water a moment later, she heard the housemaid far off explaining that Mrs. Samson Phillips would go to see Mrs. Abe Phillips and would expect to see Mrs. Herbert Phillips in the morning....
“Muddler!” reflected Deb. And then she smiled ... all the banal mechanism was so absurdly in her favour—husband away—a muddle on the telephone—suppose she assumed that her bath-water had run on a minute or two longer, swamping all sound, then she would apparently be justified in her late appearance at Martha’s by an after explanation that she had remained at home waiting for Flo, according to arrangement. It seemed a pity to waste all this most excellent clockwork on an appointment with last year’s shadows in Jermyn Street. But still, even Blair’s wraith might be more amusing than a surfeit of Abe or Flo.... Deb never bothered to resist the guidance of external circumstances....
“Muddler!” Deb thought. Then she smiled... everything about the situation was so absurdly in her favor—her husband was away, there was a mix-up on the phone—if she claimed that her bath had run for a minute or two longer, drowning out all sounds, she could easily explain her late arrival at Martha’s by saying she had stayed home waiting for Flo as planned. It seemed a shame to waste such perfect timing on a meeting with last year’s issues on Jermyn Street. But still, even Blair’s ghost might be more entertaining than too much time with Abe or Flo... Deb never felt the need to resist what outside circumstances dictated...
Straight to Jermyn Street ... the servants would believe she had gone round to Martha.... Then an hour later she would appear at Martha’s, saying reproachfully that she had been waiting all the time for Flo.... Nobody would bother to verify the discrepancy in time; the loss of an hour....
Straight to Jermyn Street ... the staff would think she had gone over to Martha's.... Then an hour later she would show up at Martha’s, saying with a hint of reproach that she had been waiting the whole time for Flo.... Nobody would bother to check the difference in time; the loss of an hour....
So—straight to Jermyn Street ... just for the fun of it! Just for the fun of huddling herself in a disguising cloak, and once again creeping with awed feet along that silent, mysterious avenue where “men of the world” abode ... for the fun of gazing wistfully up at the imperturbable stone frontage behind which playtime lay forgotten ... for the fun of being once more in mischief, dreading discovery, thrilling at her own daring ... for the fun of flouting the Phillips’ Illusion!
So—straight to Jermyn Street ... just for the fun of it! Just for the thrill of wrapping herself in a disguise, and sneaking with hesitant feet down that quiet, mysterious street where “men of the world” lived ... for the fun of looking longingly up at the unyielding stone facade behind which childhood memories lay buried ... for the fun of being naughty again, fearing being caught, and getting a rush from her own audacity ... for the fun of defying the Phillips’ Illusion!
“He is still in America,” for his windows showed sombre. But she remembered that in these days of air-raids, the erring[299] woman, creeping back to her past, could no longer expect to see the welcoming gleam from her lover’s lamp—or candle—or electric light.... It was still possible that Blair was at home....
“He is still in America,” because his windows looked dark. But she remembered that during these days of air raids, the wandering[299] woman, returning to her past, could no longer hope to see the warm glow from her lover’s lamp—or candle—or electric light.... It was still possible that Blair was at home....
But of course he was in America!
But of course he was in America!
Crouching against the pillar at the foot of the steps, it struck her how in picture she resembled her private and particular horror as she had once described it to Gillian—the wanton always and inevitably “left,” outcast in the rain and the cold, while inside husband and wife contentedly read aloud the Faerie Queene....
Crouching against the pillar at the foot of the steps, it hit her how much she looked like her own private horror as she had once described it to Gillian—the outcast, always and inevitably “left,” abandoned in the rain and the cold, while inside, husband and wife happily read aloud the Faerie Queene....
“I only need the baby under my shawl....”
“I just need the baby under my shawl....”
And suddenly she flushed crimson, there to herself in the dusk; and in secret shame sprang quickly to her feet, “I’m going home—to Flo, I mean—”
And suddenly she turned red, there by herself in the twilight; and in secret embarrassment, she quickly got to her feet, “I’m going home—to Flo, I mean—”
And banality, stage-manager till the end, at that moment smartly brought up Blair Stevenson to the foot of the steps; and suggested he should switch on his torch to aid his search for the keyhole—the flare of light swept across Deb’s face.
And, in a boring but effective way, the stage manager brought Blair Stevenson to the bottom of the steps and suggested that he should turn on his flashlight to help find the keyhole—the beam of light swept across Deb’s face.
II
Deb arrived at Martha’s, wondering if anyone so virtuous as herself had ever inhabited Hampstead or the universe. The scene with Blair had been a most astonishing one. Not only did he subtly convey to her his refusal to meet her on the old terms of play, but he rather more directly than usual put to her the choice of being extremely good or—or extremely bad. Blair—who of all men had seemed to acquiesce in the demi-game for the demi-maid! Blair, who was practically the inventor of fine shades.... “Quite so, my dear—but now—” he lightly touched the wedding ring on her finger.
Deb arrived at Martha’s, wondering if anyone as virtuous as she was had ever lived in Hampstead or the universe. The encounter with Blair had been truly astonishing. Not only did he subtly let her know that he wouldn't engage with her under the previous terms, but he also more directly than usual presented her with the choice of being extremely good or—extremely bad. Blair—who had seemed to accept the half-hearted game for the half-hearted girl! Blair, who essentially invented the fine details.... “Exactly, my dear—but now—” he lightly touched the wedding ring on her finger.
“Does that make a difference?”
“Does that matter?”
The slice from the cut loaf....
The slice from the cut loaf
Almost crude, from Blair!
Almost crude, from Blair!
“Don’t look so taken aback, child.... Deb, what did you expect? Come, let’s talk it out, you and I.”
“Don’t look so shocked, kid.... Deb, what did you think would happen? Come on, let’s talk this through, you and me.”
So they sat on the narrow stone balcony jutting over the street—and side by side, without a touch between them, had talked ... about touch, and about play, and marriage, and good old times, and loaves, and the demi-game, and the point of view of the man....
So they sat on the narrow stone balcony extending over the street—and side by side, without any physical contact, talked ... about touch, and about play, and marriage, and good old times, and bread, and the half-game, and the man's perspective....
“You can’t go all the way, and then half way back, Deb. Nor will you find a partner to step that dance with you. Our old instinctive obeisance before the maiden doesn’t hold good before the wife, so why should I—or any man—be content with half?”
“You can’t go all the way and then only halfway back, Deb. Nor will you find a partner to dance that dance with you. Our old instinct to bow to the maiden doesn’t apply to the wife, so why should I—or any man—be satisfied with half?”
“I thought you had enjoyed it ...” whispered Deb.
“I thought you liked it ...” whispered Deb.
“You were always ... quite charming, dear. But—put it like this: supposing there had been no one else for me, during our friendship, do you think then, that our friendship as it was would have been enough?”
“You were always ... quite charming, dear. But—let’s put it this way: if there hadn’t been anyone else for me during our friendship, do you think that our friendship alone would have been enough?”
“For me!”
“For me!”
“For me?”
"For me?"
“Then there was—someone all the time?”
“Then there was—someone there all the time?”
“Indeed there was ...” his smile entered her into his confidence.
“Sure enough, there was ...” his smile made her feel included in his trust.
“I don’t mind ...” said Deb uncertainly.
“I don’t mind ...” Deb said unsurely.
“Of course you don’t. But—now, there’s no reason, is there, why you shouldn’t be that somebody yourself?”
“Of course you don’t. But—there’s no reason, is there, why you couldn’t be that someone yourself?”
She shook a doubtful head.
She shook her head skeptically.
“I love your mop of hair, Deb—I’m glad you cut it.”
“I love your hairstyle, Deb—I’m glad you trimmed it.”
“I wanted to look like a boy—”
“I wanted to look like a guy—”
“You look the most girlish creature that ever plagued a man with promises.”
“You look like the most girl-like person who has ever bothered a guy with promises.”
She interrupted with a quick: “I never promised anything.”
She cut in quickly, “I never promised anything.”
“Not with your mouth, Deb. Not with speech, rather.... How am I now to wind the thick black tresses round your throat, Deborah?”
“Not with your mouth, Deb. Not with words, but rather.... How am I supposed to wrap the thick black strands around your neck, Deborah?”
“You’ll have to abandon that pretty old-world pastime—” flippantly. “Or take the bell-rope.”
“You’ll have to give up that charming old-fashioned hobby—” she said jokingly. “Or grab the bell-rope.”
“Will I have to abandon pastime altogether?”
“Will I have to give up my hobbies completely?”
“It’s for you to say.”
"You decide."
“For you to choose—all or nothing ... dearest.”
“For you to choose—all or nothing ... darling.”
She said petulantly: “I didn’t come here for these ponderous life-or-death choosings—I came for ... for Japanese lanterns dancing in the tree-tops.”
She said grumpily, “I didn’t come here for these heavy life-or-death choices—I came for ... for Japanese lanterns swaying in the treetops.”
“That sort of thing. Yes—
"That kind of thing. Yes—"
He broke off, shrugged his shoulders, gesture which conveyed without insult: “Ça ennui, à la fin....”
He paused, shrugged his shoulders, a gesture that conveyed without offense: “It’s boring, in the end....”
Then still without touching her: “Well—is it to be the faithful wife?”
Then still without touching her: “So, is it going to be the loyal wife?”
“I think so,” said Deb, and added politely: “But thank you very much indeed for having been so kind to me in the past.”
“I think so,” said Deb, and added politely: “But thank you so much for being so kind to me in the past.”
“—Or may I have the privilege of loving you as much as I have never dared to love you?” he continued, unheeding her reply.
“—Or can I have the chance to love you as much as I've never dared to?” he continued, ignoring her response.
Deb slowly turned her head to look at him. A very wan moon shivering through the darkness, helped her scrutiny.... She laughed softly: “You don’t love me one bit, Blair. Nor are you likely to.”
Deb slowly turned her head to look at him. A faint moon flickering through the darkness helped her to see him more clearly.... She laughed softly: “You don’t love me at all, Blair. And you probably won't.”
“If I told you how much,” murmured the diplomat, “I should influence your choice unfairly.”
“If I told you how much,” whispered the diplomat, “I would unfairly sway your decision.”
“That’s exactly what Samson said when he wouldn’t take my hand before proposing to me. Oh dear—I suppose it will have to be Samson—and everlasting virtue—and dinner with my mother-in-law to-morrow. There is no choice, Blair—as things are ...” and she sighed, thinking of December. “If it weren’t for family claims, I might ask you to be godfather, Blair....”
“That’s exactly what Samson said when he wouldn’t take my hand before proposing to me. Oh dear—I guess it has to be Samson—and everlasting virtue—and dinner with my mother-in-law tomorrow. There’s no choice, Blair—as things are...” and she sighed, thinking of December. “If it weren’t for family obligations, I might ask you to be the godfather, Blair....”
“I see.”
"Got it."
Abruptly he stood up.
Suddenly, he stood up.
“If you don’t intend to burn your boats—then it’s too late and too dark for you to be sitting alone with me here. Run home, little mother—silly child, you need a lot of looking after, don’t you?”
“If you don’t plan on burning your bridges—then it’s too late and too dark for you to be sitting here alone with me. Go home, little mother—silly child, you need a lot of taking care of, don’t you?”
He thrust such whimsical tenderness into the inflexion “silly child” that she forgave him “little mother,” as she would never forgive Samson. But she wished she had been the first to think of going home....
He put so much playful affection into the way he said “silly child” that she forgave him for calling her “little mother,” a forgiveness she would never extend to Samson. But she wished she had been the first to think of going home....
“We part good friends, Deb?”
“Are we parting as good friends, Deb?”
And she, demurely: “My At Home day is on second Sundays.”
And she, modestly: “My At Home day is on the second Sunday of the month.”
And they laughed into each other’s eyes—excellent friends.
And they laughed into each other’s eyes—great friends.
III
So perhaps for the first time in her life, Deb had definitely underlined a previous decision, instead of cancelling it. In marrying Samson, she was “being good”; in her refusal to[302] lapse from fidelity, she was still “being good”.... Incredible! Her pleased and proud astonishment had hardly subsided, when her husband returned late the following afternoon.
So maybe for the first time in her life, Deb had clearly emphasized a past decision instead of undoing it. By marrying Samson, she was “doing the right thing”; in her commitment to stay loyal, she was still “doing the right thing”... Amazing! Her happiness and pride had barely faded when her husband came back late the next afternoon.
“I rang up last night, trunk call, just to see if the little woman was all right without me,” he remarked fondly, over the fish; “it was about nine o’clock, but the line must have been out of order—I couldn’t get a reply.”
“I called last night, long-distance, just to check if my wife was okay without me,” he said affectionately, over the fish; “it was around nine o’clock, but the line must have been down—I couldn’t get through.”
“I daresay the line was all right, but cook was out, and I simply can’t get Annie to realise that the ’phone isn’t a wild beast. She was probably cowering under the kitchen table, while it rang.”
“I'll admit the line was fine, but the cook was gone, and I just can’t get Annie to understand that the phone isn’t some wild beast. She was probably hiding under the kitchen table while it rang.”
“But you would have answered it if it had rung?”
“But you would have picked it up if it had rung?”
“No—I was at Marty’s.”
"No—I was at Marty's."
“Not at nine o’clock. I dropped in just now to see Abe on business, and he said you didn’t turn up till twenty-five minutes past ten, because of some mistake in a message. If you were at home and didn’t hear the ’phone bell yourself, you shouldn’t be so quick to blame Annie. I believe in being just with servants, Deb. Or—weren’t you at home?”
“Not at nine o’clock. I just stopped by to see Abe for work, and he said you didn’t show up until twenty-five minutes past ten because of a mix-up with a message. If you were home and didn’t hear the phone ring yourself, you shouldn’t be so quick to blame Annie. I believe in being fair with staff, Deb. Or—were you not home?”
She lost her bearings. “Oh ... I don’t know....”
She lost her sense of direction. “Oh... I have no idea....”
The phrase irritated him—reminded him of a previous occasion when she had used it ... a dialogue on their wedding night.... If Deb were altogether to be trusted ... he was not the man to ask questions when once he trusted his wife. But Deb—Deb had not been like other girls. So Deb was not like other wives. And now, the minute he left her—
The phrase annoyed him—it brought back memories of a time when she had said it... a conversation on their wedding night... If Deb could be completely trusted... he wasn’t the type to ask questions once he trusted his wife. But Deb—Deb wasn’t like other girls. So Deb wasn’t like other wives. And now, the moment he walked away from her—
Stale type of suspicious husband, Samson glowered, pulled his moustache, meditated, decided to pass over the incident, changed his mind—and broke out:
Stale type of suspicious husband, Samson scowled, tugged at his mustache, thought it over, decided to let it go, changed his mind—and erupted:
“Look here, Deborah—I’m sick of all this shifting about. It all goes back further than last night. I’m going to get to the bottom of the matter. You’ve got to give me a plain answer to a plain question. Why did you tell me a year before I married you, that you weren’t a good girl?”
“Listen, Deborah—I’m tired of all this back and forth. This goes back further than last night. I’m going to figure this out. You need to give me a straight answer to a straightforward question. Why did you tell me a year before we got married that you weren’t a good girl?”
Beat back through all that undergrowth? back and back—tangled motive, and reaction, and example, the example of Jenny Carew, once—but that was all over ... a word read at a critical moment ... moods, and the love of whirlwind disguises ... mischief—boredom.... Yes, yes, further back still ... influence, of course—the influence of Cliffe Kennedy, of Gillian.... Well, but that was recent—and[303] behind that? The undergrowth thicker, thickening ... her innate recoil from stinginess; the girl who will not give.... To and fro her mind rushed and stumbled with a snapping of twigs in the undergrowth ... trying, obediently trying, to find out why had she told that silly senseless lie ... the Phillips family—fear of being sucked into respectability—fear of the fate of the wanton—fear of wasting, of not being wanted.... Aunt Stella.... And the scene with Ferdie.... If they did not believe her good, she would at least be bad.... That look in Blair’s eyes when he thought—no, that was afterwards.... Women, everywhere women ... and chastity which was endless vigil.... Richard crying with his head in her lap.... So she married Samson, yes, and meant to be decent to him—if she could not be bad, she would as least be good—good—good.... So she married Samson, now confronting her in the attitude of fanatic orthodoxy, waiting to “get to the bottom of it”—of what? Of all her life, and the lives stretching behind her, and the Cosmos that had shaped her—the entire matted web of cause and effect? All this? How could she hope to drag his understanding in her wake? His understanding that was such a thoroughly awkward shape—unpliable, granite-hewn, rigid corners and lumps, bits of lichen in all the crannies.... Why, she could not even push through the labyrinth herself, with all her squirrel facility....
Beat back through all that undergrowth? Back and back—tangled motives, reactions, and examples, like the example of Jenny Carew, once—but that's all in the past... a word read at a crucial moment... moods, and the love of whirlwind disguises... mischief—boredom.... Yes, yes, even further back... influence, of course—the influence of Cliffe Kennedy, of Gillian... Well, that was recent—and[303] behind that? The undergrowth thicker, getting thicker... her innate resistance to stinginess; the girl who won't give.... To and fro her mind raced and stumbled with a snapping of twigs in the undergrowth... trying, obediently trying, to figure out why she had told that silly, senseless lie... the Phillips family—fear of being pulled into respectability—fear of the fate of the reckless—fear of wasting away, of not being desired.... Aunt Stella.... And the scene with Ferdie.... If they didn't believe her to be good, at least she'd be bad.... That look in Blair’s eyes when he thought—no, that was afterwards.... Women, everywhere women... and chastity which was an endless vigil.... Richard crying with his head in her lap.... So she married Samson, yes, and intended to be decent to him—if she couldn't be bad, she'd at least be good—good—good.... So she married Samson, now confronting her in the stance of fanatic orthodoxy, waiting to “get to the bottom of it”—of what? Of all her life, and the lives stretching behind her, and the Cosmos that had shaped her—the entire tangled web of cause and effect? All this? How could she hope to drag his understanding along with her? His understanding that was such an incredibly awkward shape—hard, granite-like, with rigid corners and lumps, bits of lichen in all the crevices.... Why, she couldn’t even make her way through the labyrinth herself, with all her nimbleness....
“Give me plain answer—”
“Give me a straightforward answer—”
Plain answer? And suddenly Deb realised the impossibility of even trying; she was too weary; weary of muddle, weary of herself. There was no plain answer to anything—in her language; no answer that was not plain—in Samson’s. So again she just said, replying to his question: “I—don’t—know.”
Simple answer? And suddenly Deb realized how impossible it was to even attempt it; she was too tired; tired of the chaos, tired of herself. There was no simple answer to anything—in her words; no answer that was not straightforward—in Samson’s. So again she just said, replying to his question: “I—don’t—know.”
“But you must know.”
"But you should know."
“I mean—you wouldn’t understand, even if I told you.”
“I mean—you wouldn’t get it, even if I explained it to you.”
“There ought not to be anything to tell. A good wife has nothing to tell her husband....”
“There shouldn’t be anything to share. A good wife has nothing to tell her husband....”
Deb laughed ironically—“Well, and I’ve nothing to tell you, so it’s all right.”
Deb laughed sarcastically. “Well, I’ve got nothing to tell you, so that’s fine.”
“And we had such a jolly talk—and laughed—and sat side by side—and no harm at all,” she whispered to her memory of the half-hour on the balcony with Blair. “And I meant to be so nice to Samson ever afterwards.”... But how would[304] Samson interpret a confession that she had not heard him telephoning, because she was at that moment visiting Blair Stevenson? It would be rather fun to hear him thunder the inevitable accusations. And yet—and yet—Deb was conscious that she had rather outgrown this sort of cheap fun—outgrown masquerade—outgrown rebellion. She wanted her child, Samson’s child, to be born in this harbourage of comfort and tenderness and soft wrappings and people to make things easy—yes, even the Phillips family. After all, it would be a Phillips’ infant; and they were kind—always kind. She could not face the shawl-and-cold-stone-step business, with a baby to be born in December. Deb looked at Samson, her eyes very dark and grave.... Should she propitiate him? If this time—then for always. Can you do it, Deb? Kick away indecision and folly and petulance, little passions and the big passion?... “Suppose I went to Blair altogether, as he has asked me to come?”... And for the kiddie—what? No Man’s Land again, a thousand times worse than her own experience of the between-region; the outer edge of things; no established identity.... What was the old game they used to play at Daisybanks? She and Richard and the Rothenburg children?—Touch Wood ... Touch Wood ... and (triumphantly) “Home!”... But oh, the awful dogged exhaustion of being chased without a blessed knowledge of “home” to be gained at a dash.
“And we had such a fun chat—and laughed—and sat next to each other—and no harm done,” she whispered, reminiscing about the half-hour on the balcony with Blair. “And I planned to be really nice to Samson from then on.”... But how would[304] Samson react to a confession that she hadn’t heard him on the phone because she was with Blair Stevenson at that moment? It would be kind of amusing to hear him make his usual accusations. And yet—and yet—Deb realized she had gotten past this kind of cheap entertainment—past pretending—past rebellion. She wanted her child, Samson’s child, to be born in this safe place of comfort and love, with soft blankets and people who would make things easy—yes, even the Phillips family. After all, it would be a Phillips baby; and they were good—always good. She couldn’t face the cold, hard steps with a baby coming in December. Deb looked at Samson, her eyes very dark and serious.... Should she appease him? If she did this time—would it be for good? Can you do it, Deb? Push aside doubts and childishness and sulking, little desires and the big desire?... “What if I went to Blair completely, like he has asked me to come?”... And for the kid—what? No Man’s Land again, a thousand times worse than her own experience of that in-between place; the outer edge of life; no solid identity.... What was the old game they used to play at Daisybanks? She, Richard, and the Rothenburg kids?—Touch Wood ... Touch Wood ... and (triumphantly) “Home!”... But oh, the dreadful, relentless exhaustion of being chased without any chance of reaching “home” in a rush.
Deb made up her mind.
Deb decided.
Then she crossed the room to her husband, and put both her arms round his neck—he was looking more than ever like Oliver Cromwell, with his features set into those harsh lines—and propitiated him. Whispered futile childish explanations of her conduct the night before ... dawdling about in her room till late—knew she was naughty to dawdle—didn’t care!—heard the ’phone bell and was too lazy to go down to answer it.... “Didn’t know it was you, Samson ... please! Thought it was Marty being cross at the other end ’cos I was keeping them all waiting.... Sorry! very sorry.... Oh, do pull out those furrows on each side of your mouth—one could grow potatoes in them.... Samson, don’t you believe me?” Head snuggling and rubbing his cheek——
Then she walked across the room to her husband and wrapped her arms around his neck—he looked even more like Oliver Cromwell, his face etched with harsh lines—and tried to make up with him. She whispered pointless, childish explanations for her behavior the night before... hanging around in her room until late—knew she was being bad for dawdling—didn’t care!—heard the phone ring and was too lazy to go downstairs to answer it... “Didn’t know it was you, Samson... please! Thought it was Marty mad at the other end because I was keeping everyone waiting... Sorry! really sorry... Oh, please smooth out those frown lines on either side of your mouth—one could grow potatoes in them... Samson, don’t you believe me?” While she nestled close, rubbing his cheek—
It was so much less bother this way—the way of least resistance. And anyhow, she had started all wrong, years ago, from the very beginning. Let others beat out the pioneer track—hers to make “home” for the little daughter. “Touch[305] Wood,” “Touch Wood”—and already Samson was smiling at her, fondling her ear.... He did not quite believe her; he would recur to his suspicions later on; but for the moment Deb’s sweet ways had placated him. He thought: “She is growing ever so much more tractable, with happiness....”
It was so much easier this way—the path of least resistance. Besides, she had started off all wrong, years ago, right from the beginning. Let others forge the way—her role was to create a “home” for her little daughter. “Touch[305] Wood,” “Touch Wood”—and already Samson was smiling at her, playing with her ear.... He didn’t fully believe her; he would revisit his doubts later; but for now, Deb’s sweet nature had calmed him. He thought: “She’s becoming so much more agreeable with happiness....”
I
“I’ve come to say good-bye,” David Redbury explained jubilantly to La llorraine; “the Jewish regiment sails to-morrow, and I’ve dragged this fellow out to see me through my farewell visits,” indicating Richard, who leant in the doorway of the drawing-room with “buck-up-and-get-it-over” expressed in every reluctant line of his figure.
“I’ve come to say goodbye,” David Redbury said cheerfully to La llorraine; “the Jewish regiment is sailing tomorrow, and I’ve brought this guy along to help me with my farewell visits,” he said, pointing to Richard, who was leaning in the doorway of the drawing room, his entire posture conveying a sense of “just get it over with.”
“He’s steadier than I am, you know, and one is liable to make such wild strange promises on these occasions. Supposing, for instance, Madame, that I were to send for you the minute the war is over, and I pitch my tent by the shores of Jordan ... would you come?”
“He’s more reliable than I am, you know, and people tend to make some pretty wild promises in situations like this. For example, Madame, if I were to ask you to come the minute the war is over and I set up my tent by the shores of Jordan ... would you come?”
“I say to you, my dee-urr,” and the prima-donna, in an incongruously correct sports-shirt, collar and tie, smiled whimsically over her owlish spectacles at his gallantry; “I say to you vot I zay to zat ozzer little fellow I see last night at the Tube corner—ah, he was a beauty, that one, with the skin of a peach ... and he watch me a little, I, in my black gown and my black hat, very tall, very femme du monde—you see it? And he say to himself—‘It is for the first time I adventure—perhaps one wiz experience?—I learn somsing—Better so. Vot should I with a pretty flapper, and she so innocent and I so ignorant—Awful! A desperate affair.’ So I watch him make that reflection. And presently he move closer sideways, and he make his little proposition.... And I put my two hands on his shoulders, surprising him. And I say: ‘My boy—you are moch too young—and I am moch too old ... is it not so?’”
“I’m telling you, my dear,” the prima donna said, wearing an oddly formal sports shirt, collar, and tie, smiling playfully over her owl-like glasses at his charm; “I’m telling you what I said to that other little guy I saw last night at the Tube corner—oh, he was a real catch, that one, with skin like a peach... and he watched me a bit, me in my black gown and black hat, very tall, very femme du monde—you see it? And he thought to himself—‘It’s my first adventure—maybe one with experience?—I’ll learn something—Better to do this. What should I do with a pretty flapper, when she’s so innocent and I’m so clueless—Awful! A desperate situation.’ So I watched him have that thought. Then he moved a bit closer, and he made his little proposal... And I put my hands on his shoulders, catching him off guard. And I said: ‘My boy—you’re way too young—and I’m way too old... isn’t that right?’”
Her deep, hearty laugh rang infectiously. Even Richard joined in, and Manon, albeit not quite sure whether the mother of Mrs Dolph Carew ought not to recoil with more dignity from these trifling incidentals of dusk and Tube corners. As for David, he vowed she was adorable.
Her loud, hearty laugh was contagious. Even Richard joined in, and Manon, although unsure if Mrs. Dolph Carew’s mother should respond with more dignity to these minor moments at dusk and on the Tube, couldn’t help but smile. As for David, he insisted she was lovable.
“Ah, but the Comtesse—there is one! Vonderful! You[307] vait and see her? Yes? She lonch with me to-day—her birthday.... I tell you, a great affair. We all lunch together? And you, who lof that Continent of ours, you shall eat——” She whispered to David, her arm encircling his khaki; his thin face vivid with appreciative reminiscence, as she reeled off the names of what Richard emphatically, but in silence, registered as “foreign muck.”
“Ah, but the Countess—she's something else! Wonderful! You[307] waiting to see her? Yes? She’s having lunch with me today—it's her birthday.... I’m telling you, it’s a big deal. We’re all having lunch together? And you, who love this continent of ours, you’re going to eat——” She whispered to David, her arm wrapped around his khaki jacket; his thin face bright with fond memories, as she listed off the names of what Richard quietly noted as “foreign nonsense.”
The Comtesse arrived, and La llorraine, shedding all bourgeoise preoccupation with the menu, welcomed her as an exiled ambassadress welcomes exiled royalty.
The Countess arrived, and La llorraine, ignoring all middle-class worries about the menu, greeted her as an exiled ambassador welcomes exiled royalty.
The two ladies kissed a great many times, with rapid interchange of cheeks, and uttering short staccato exclamations; and then held each other a short way off for mutual and admiring survey.
The two women kissed each other repeatedly, quickly switching cheeks and sharing brief, excited exclamations; then they held each other at arm's length for a mutual, admiring look.
The Comtesse was large, and wore a black picture hat on her crude vermilion chevelure; a mustard-coloured coat and skirt, and a pink ninon blouse crossed by a spray of limp cotton poppies that looked as though they had passed their lives pressed close to a stiff shirt-front. She exhausted so much space in her vicinity, magnetically as well as materially, that her fellow-beings were wont to move some distance away to avoid being absorbed by suction.
The Comtesse was large and wore a black wide-brimmed hat on her bold red hair; a mustard-colored coat and skirt, and a pink blouse decorated with a bunch of wilted cotton poppies that looked like they had spent their lives squished against a stiff shirt front. She took up so much space around her, both in a physical and magnetic way, that people often moved a good distance away to avoid being drawn in.
“My dee-urr,” said La llorraine solemnly. “Never—never—never haf I seen you looking so well as in that blouse....”
“My dear,” said La llorraine solemnly. “Never—never—never have I seen you looking so good as in that blouse....”
She introduced David and Richard with a great deal of ceremonial; and the Comtesse put her hand to her heart and gasped that they both reminded her of Antoine, mon fils. “That one, in particular,” indicating David, “is his living image. I vow, he might be his brother.”
She introduced David and Richard with a lot of flair; and the Comtesse placed her hand on her heart and exclaimed that they both reminded her of Antoine, my son. “That one, in particular,” pointing at David, “is his exact replica. I swear, he could be his brother.”
“I rejoice that is not the case, Madame, since it would deny the possibility of any more gallant relationship between you and me.”
"I’m glad that's not the case, Madame, because it would prevent any further romantic connection between us."
“Mon Dieu—quel garçon!” the Comtesse delightedly flicked him across the cheek. And Richard marvelled at his friend’s fluent impudence. But this was the atmosphere in which David revelled.
“My God—what a boy!” the Countess delightfully flicked him across the cheek. And Richard marveled at his friend’s smooth cheekiness. But this was the atmosphere in which David thrived.
The company sat down to lunch, and La llorraine apologized with sad dignity for her so humble apartment and for inadequacy of service. Generously the Comtesse reassured her that where loyalty and ancient friendship existed, the third footman might quite well be lacking. Then reverting to the question of the blouse—
The company sat down to lunch, and La Llorraine apologized with a sad dignity for her modest apartment and the lack of service. The Comtesse kindly reassured her that where loyalty and long-standing friendship were present, it was perfectly fine not to have a third footman. Then, returning to the question of the blouse—
“I am broken-heart,” the Comtesse announced dramatically; “I can wear it not. It is over—done—finish. Behold! I throw it away!”
“I am heartbroken,” the Comtesse announced dramatically; “I can't take it anymore. It's over—done—finished. Look! I’m throwing it away!”
“Tell me,” La llorraine spoke in deep sympathy, but restraining the outflung hand from more positive operation in the direction of the ninon blouse—“what is it, then, has happened?”
“Tell me,” La Llorraine said with deep sympathy, restraining herself from reaching out towards the ninon blouse. “What’s going on, then?”
“It shows the camisole—you see—it show it everywhere. Elsewhere but in this country what do I care? But my durrling, I have a lowndress”—and the Comtesse dropped her voice to a curdling whisper—“a lowndress?—No. She is a vipère....”
“It shows the camisole—you see—it shows it everywhere. Anywhere but in this country, what do I care? But my darling, I have a lowndress”—and the Comtesse dropped her voice to a chilling whisper—“a lowndress?—No. She is a vipère....”
“Ha!” The other prima donna sprang to her feet, galvanized into opposition melodrama by the word “laundress”—“You say lowndress?—Look hee-urr!”—Oblivious of Manon, David, and Richard, she wrenched open her blouse, as Cleopatra might have done to reveal the bite of the asp. The Comtesse leant forward: “And look!” She was holding out her blouse tautly from her bosom, leaving a gap, down which La llorraine peered.... “Ah-h-h ... yes, it is so ... they are in a conspiracy—I say it! ... they destroy—they have no reverence for lace—for embroidery—for the terruly artistic lingerie!—to zem it is all calico wiz—what is it the jeune fille wear in this England?—calico wiz edging—advertised ‘durable!’” Scorn quivered to a climax, and slowly subdued; La llorraine and the Comtesse sank back into their separate chairs, and looked about them, gently smiling.
“Ha!” The other diva jumped up, fired up by the word “laundress”—“You call it lowndress?—Look here!”—Ignoring Manon, David, and Richard, she ripped open her blouse like Cleopatra revealing the bite of the asp. The Comtesse leaned forward: “And look!” She held her blouse tightly from her chest, creating a gap for La llorraine to peek through.... “Ah-h-h ... yes, it is true ... they are in a conspiracy—I’m saying it! ... they destroy—they have no respect for lace—for embroidery—for the truly artistic lingerie!—to them, it’s all calico with—what is it that the jeune fille wears in England?—calico with edging—advertised as ‘durable!’” Scorn trembled to a peak, then slowly faded; La llorraine and the Comtesse settled back into their chairs, looking around with gentle smiles.
“This sauce is of an excellence,” said the Comtesse.
“This sauce is excellent,” said the Countess.
“Oh, my dee-urr,” La llorraine deprecated.
“Oh, my dear,” La Llorraine said sadly.
“My pauvre Antoine desires in his last letter to be remembered to you and to Mademoiselle votre fille,” the Comtesse recollected, sinking into melancholy over the message to Manon; Antoine, it might be gleaned by the exchange of looks between the two elder ladies, cherished a hopeless but entirely respectful passion for the erstwhile ingénue. He was nineteen, decadent and penniless ... nevertheless, La llorraine had long regarded him as a factor in her “plans” for the safe bestowal of her daughter into matrimony; plans only relegated into hasty obscurity by Dolph’s sudden accession to his uncle’s wealth.
“My poor Antoine wishes in his last letter to be remembered to you and to Miss your daughter,” the Countess recalled, sinking into sadness over the message to Manon; Antoine, it could be inferred from the exchanged glances between the two older women, held a hopeless but completely respectful love for the former naive young woman. He was nineteen, disillusioned, and broke... nonetheless, La llorraine had long seen him as part of her “plans” for ensuring her daughter’s marriage; plans that were hastily pushed aside by Dolph’s unexpected inheritance from his uncle.
“I have brought his letter.” His mother read aloud a few sentences that breathed such fervent affection for herself, and such rapt adoration for la patrie, that Richard turned crimson at the young Frenchman’s lack of churlish restraint,[309] and David, catching sight of his agony, chuckled evilly.... “What’s the matter, Marcus?”
“I brought his letter.” His mother read aloud a few sentences that expressed such deep affection for herself and such enthusiastic love for the homeland, that Richard turned red at the young Frenchman’s lack of rude restraint,[309] and David, noticing his distress, chuckled mischievously.... “What’s wrong, Marcus?”
Manon subtly gave the mother of Antoine to understand that she would not object at any opportunity that offered, to renew her acquaintance with the young man, from a purely matronly standpoint ... “perhaps I may be of use to him....”
Manon subtly hinted to Antoine's mother that she would not oppose any opportunity to reconnect with the young man, solely from a maternal perspective... “maybe I could be of help to him....”
The mother of Antoine, with equal subtlety, gave Manon to understand that the young man realized he would find her more accessible—and of more use to him—now than as a strictly chaperoned ingénue; and would therefore pay his respects to her on his very first leave, if, of course, agreeable to Monsieur Dolph Carew....
The mother of Antoine, with equal subtlety, hinted to Manon that the young man knew he would find her more approachable—and more beneficial to him—now than as a strictly chaperoned ingénue; and would therefore pay his respects to her on his very first leave, if, of course, it was agreeable to Monsieur Dolph Carew....
And La llorraine twinklingly sanctioned this appointment. Had not Manon skilfully piloted herself into a marriage, at an early age? thereby proving herself far more discreet and competent than any of these English girls, sailing chartless through their late twenties. Manon could be trusted to handle such agreeable little interludes in matrimony as Antoine might provide. “It is only natural zat my child should now vant that good time,” reflected La llorraine, in exact reversal of the argument of Ferdinand Marcus—but virtue before marriage, and a good time after, was Continental fashion.
And La Llorraine happily approved this arrangement. Hadn't Manon skillfully navigated her way into a marriage at a young age? This showed she was much more discreet and capable than any of those English girls, drifting aimlessly through their late twenties. Manon could be relied upon to manage the pleasant little moments in marriage that Antoine might offer. “It makes sense that my child would now want that good time,” La Llorraine thought, completely countering Ferdinand Marcus's reasoning—but virtue before marriage, and good times afterward, was the Continental way.
A small joint of veal appeared on the table. Veal was scarce at this time, and the hostess received as no more than her due the anticipatory smiles of the Comtesse. “But what success,” she murmured. The first slice was carved ... and tragedy fell like a dark mantle upon the scene.
A small cut of veal was placed on the table. Veal was rare at that time, and the hostess accepted the eager smiles of the Comtesse as just her due. “But what success,” she whispered. The first slice was cut ... and tragedy descended like a dark cloud over the scene.
“It is almost raw,” exclaimed Manon, shaping prevalent conviction at last into speech.
“It’s almost raw,” Manon exclaimed, finally putting her strong belief into words.
“I know it,” said her mother in a tone ominously quiet.
“I know it,” her mother said in a dangerously calm tone.
“But what matter!” cried the Comtesse hectically.
“But it doesn’t matter!” cried the Comtesse frantically.
La llorraine stood looking down upon the pink flesh among the gravy. She held the carvers in her hands, which suddenly she upraised in denunciation towards the ceiling.
La Llorona stood looking down at the pink meat in the gravy. She held the carving utensils in her hands, which she suddenly raised in accusation toward the ceiling.
“That woman! That char-r-r! I swear it—we part, she and I—but at once. In this house she shall not eat again. Heart-breaking; unthinkable. I have been good to her.... Ven her fourth durrty baby had ze pebbles—Bah, one does not speak of these trifles! I ask her in return: Prepare me this little loin of veal with care. Let it be just brown ... with stuffing—so!—the stuffing I made with my own hands. My dee-urr, should I be ashamed of it! I who thought to make[310] you pleasure.... You who spoke to me of how difficult to buy veal.... Ah! I remember—and I bring it home zis morning, I smile, I am a little triumphant—why not? it is after all an occasion, that you come to eat here in my poor apartments—I desire to do you honour—And that woman—she spoil it all. She shall fly. Raw meat! My dee-urr, it is an insult to you, my guest....”
That woman! That char-r-r! I swear it—we part, she and I—but at once. In this house, she will not eat again. Heartbreaking; unthinkable. I have treated her well.... Even when her fourth dirty baby had the pebbles—Bah, one shouldn’t speak of such trifles! I ask her in return: Prepare me this little loin of veal with care. Let it be just brown ... with stuffing—so!—the stuffing I made with my own hands. My dear, should I be ashamed of it! I who thought to make[310] you happy.... You who told me how hard it is to buy veal.... Ah! I remember—and I brought it home this morning, I smile, I feel a little triumphant—why not? It is, after all, a special occasion that you come to eat here in my humble apartment—I want to honor you—And that woman—she ruins it all. Raw meat! My dear, it is an insult to you, my guest....
The Comtesse strove to calm her, to rally her from ferocious gloom.
The Countess tried to soothe her, to pull her out of her intense sadness.
“Durr-ling, see—eet is not so bad. I eat some ... wiz pleasure. True that I cannot bear the meat underdone, I shudder at it—but your thought of me was everything. It brings the tears. See, I eat some more of it.... We haf had to put up with moch, by this c-r-ruel war. Sit down then, chère llorraine, and to-day in a week you shall déjeuner with me in my little flat—my chef, Ludovici, shall be specially instructed—he fails me never, Ludovici—so devoted is he. Chérie, you should keep men, rather than these char-rr-women. I say it to you. It is shame to spoil good veal.... But,” after a pause, and with forced sprightly enthusiasm, “how excellent are the potatoes!”
“Darling, look—it’s not so bad. I’ll eat some ... with pleasure. It’s true that I can’t stand the meat undercooked; it makes me shudder—but your thought of me means everything. It brings tears to my eyes. See, I’ll eat more of it.... We’ve had to endure so much because of this cruel war. So sit down, dear Lorraine, and in a week you’ll have lunch with me at my little apartment—my chef, Ludovici, will be specially instructed—he never lets me down, Ludovici—he's so devoted. Darling, you should keep men around instead of these charming women. I’m telling you. It’s a shame to ruin good veal.... But,” after a pause, and with forced cheerful enthusiasm, “how excellent are the potatoes!”
“It is from your noble heart that you speak,” cried La llorraine. And embraced her friend.
“It’s from your kind heart that you’re speaking,” cried La llorraine. And hugged her friend.
II
“Aren’t they luscious?” David chuckled, as he and Richard walked down Edgware Road.
“Aren’t they amazing?” David laughed, as he and Richard walked down Edgware Road.
“’Um. You like these rum people, don’t you? It struck me the two old women kicked up a lot of silly fuss about the veal, that’s all.”
“Um. You really like these rum people, don’t you? It occurred to me that the two old women made a big deal about the veal, that’s all.”
“And what sort of people does your Unappreciative Highness consider an improvement on La llorraine and the Comtesse?”
“And what kind of people does your Unappreciative Highness think are better than La Llorraine and the Comtesse?”
“The sensible sort—like the Dunnes. I’m going to stay with ’em next week. Grev’s home, training for the R.N.A.S. And young Frank’s just out of Osborne.”
“The sensible ones—like the Dunnes. I’m staying with them next week. Grev’s home, training for the R.N.A.S. And young Frank just graduated from Osborne.”
“Here—get on this Oxford Circus bus—I want to buy presents for everybody this afternoon, to love me by when I’m gone. You can help me choose—you have such taste and originality, dear Richard!”
“Here—get on this Oxford Circus bus—I want to buy gifts for everyone this afternoon, to be loved by when I’m gone. You can help me choose—you have such great taste and creativity, dear Richard!”
“So would you be, if you’d got rid of a nightmare like mine....”
“So would you be if you had gotten rid of a nightmare like mine...”
“’M yes—I know something about getting rid of nightmares.” This was the black September of his eighteenth birthday, but Deb had saved him.... At any moment now, he might expect to hear from Samson that he was exempt from internment, and eligible to enlist. So Richard was in high spirits as well, though they did not leap and exult and fling themselves about and glitter into speech as uncontrollably as did David’s. David was in quicksilver mood on the eve of his embarkation for Palestine.
“Yeah—I know a thing or two about getting rid of nightmares.” This was the dark September of his eighteenth birthday, but Deb had saved him.... Any moment now, he could expect to hear from Samson that he was exempt from being sent away and eligible to enlist. So Richard was in good spirits too, though they didn’t jump and celebrate and overflow with words as uncontrollably as David did. David was in a hyper mood on the eve of his departure for Palestine.
“Just not to be ordered to kill Jews. Men with faces like mine, and exquisitely humorous noses like mine.... I used to lie awake and think of it ... the rush into the opposite trench, and my rifle in the stomach of another Jew, tugging at it to get it out—get it out ... while he looked at me—with my own eyes.... Well, thank God, I shall be spared that, at least!”
“Just not to be told to kill Jews. Men with faces like mine, and perfectly funny noses like mine.... I used to lie awake and think about it... the charge into the other trench, and my rifle pressed against the stomach of another Jew, pulling it out—getting it out... while he looked at me—with my own eyes.... Well, thank God, I’ll be spared that, at least!”
“I don’t suppose they’d have massed all the German Jews there are, in the bit of trench opposite yours,” Richard argued.
“I don’t think they would have gathered all the German Jews there are in the section of trench opposite yours,” Richard argued.
“One would have been enough, thanks,” grimly. “I wouldn’t have minded laying in among those swaggering Prussian crop-heads who have always shoved the Jews off the pavement ... but it does make a difference in war whom one fights.”
"One would have been enough, thanks," he replied grimly. "I wouldn’t have minded lying among those arrogant Prussian crop-heads who have always shoved the Jews off the sidewalk... but it really makes a difference in war who you fight."
“Don’t see it.”
"Don't watch it."
David laughed: “I might have known that even Richard the Second has his limitations!” and indeed Richard’s later-born understanding of things below the surface had thickened somewhat again during his past year of reprieve.
David laughed, “I should have known that even Richard the Second has his limits!" And indeed, Richard’s deeper understanding of things below the surface had somewhat thickened again during his past year of a break.
The Conductor came round; and David said, “I’ll stand the ice-cream if you’ll stand the fares.”
The Conductor came around, and David said, “I’ll buy the ice cream if you’ll cover the fares.”
“Right. Lend me some coppers then, till I change a quid.”
“Okay. Loan me some change then, until I can break a twenty.”
David had only half-a-crown, and the conductor handed Richard back two and fourpence. David eyed the coins mournfully.... “And ’e didn’t pay for ze tr-ram fares,” he sang, in imitation of a music-hall Hebrew comedian. “I foresee much trouble hereafter over these reckonings. Look!” with a sudden wild lurch to starboard—“No—not there, you ass! Chalked on the pavement!”
David had only half a crown, and the conductor gave Richard back two shillings and four pence. David looked at the coins sadly.... “And he didn’t pay for the tram fares,” he joked, mimicking a music-hall Jewish comedian. “I can see a lot of trouble coming later over these calculations. Look!” with a sudden wild lean to the right—“No—not there, you idiot! It’s written on the pavement!”
“‘British troops across the Jordan’—that’s good going!”
“‘British troops across the Jordan’—that’s impressive!”
“And he says ‘that’s good going!’ He says it stolidly, as though it were British troops across the Regent’s Canal—Man, man, where’s your imagination? The names—the ancient names—don’t they fire you at all? Jerusalem! Beersheba! Gaza! Mount Sinai! The Red Sea!... Why they’re our history—ours. They call like trumpets. And to think I shall be out there among it all in a few weeks. Dealing blows for my own land! Richard, it—it drives me crazy....”
“And he says, ‘that’s good going!’ He says it flatly, like it was British troops crossing the Regent’s Canal—Man, where’s your imagination? The names—the ancient names—don’t they excite you at all? Jerusalem! Beersheba! Gaza! Mount Sinai! The Red Sea!... Why, they’re our history—ours. They call out like trumpets. And to think I’ll be out there with it all in a few weeks. Fighting for my own country! Richard, it—it drives me crazy....”
David’s eyes were a blaze of bright brown; his mouth trembled—“Doesn’t it excite you that the Jews are going to win back the Holy Land for the Jews?—it must excite you,” he pleaded.
David’s eyes were a fiery bright brown; his mouth quivered—“Aren’t you excited that the Jews are going to reclaim the Holy Land for themselves?—it has to excite you,” he begged.
“I didn’t know you were a Zionist.”
“I didn’t know you were a Zionist.”
“I am—and this war ought to have made you a Zionist as well.—Come along, we get off at this corner.—Hasn’t it proved incontestably that you’ve got to have some place to be patriotic about, if you’re to be patriotic at all? The English have had one spasm of illumination by which they saw that; and so the Jewish regiment was formed, and so they’re going to give us back Palestine, after the war.... Israel for the Israelites—and our gratitude to England....” David leapt on to the pavement, walked along for a few moments in silence, and then said in his most matter-of-fact voice—“They shall learn that the Jew can give his pound of flesh as well as claim it.”
“I am—and this war should have made you a Zionist too.—Come on, we get off at this corner.—Hasn’t it clearly shown that you need a place to be patriotic about if you’re going to feel patriotic at all? The English had a moment of clarity and realized that; and that’s how the Jewish regiment was created, and that’s why they’re going to give us back Palestine after the war... Israel for the Israelites—and our thanks to England....” David jumped onto the sidewalk, walked for a few moments in silence, and then said in his most straightforward voice—“They will learn that the Jew can give his pound of flesh just as well as claim it.”
“They want to get rid of you—and that’s the whole spasm,” Richard chaffed the enthusiastic young Zionist—“Fed up with the Chosen Race—too clever by half.”
“They want to get rid of you—and that’s the whole hassle,” Richard joked with the enthusiastic young Zionist—“Sick of the Chosen Race—too smart for their own good.”
But David was in too radiant a humour to be baited. He merely declaimed in answer to the taunt:
But David was in too good a mood to be provoked. He simply replied to the taunt:
“Fuller’s now,” briefly emphatic. And they marched in.
“Fuller’s now,” said with a hint of urgency. And they walked in.
“Yes, Kipling ought to be the god of your budding manliness: burly and brutal and blustering, and hit-the-bloody-nail-on-its-blasted head ... all that. I expect you’ve got ‘If’ pinned up over your washstand, haven’t you?”
“Yes, Kipling should be the god of your growing manliness: strong, tough, and straightforward, hitting the nail right on the head ... all that. I assume you’ve got ‘If’ posted over your sink, haven’t you?”
“Not keen. (Raspberry, please....) Some poetry’s not bad. I like Rupert Brooke.”
“Not interested. (Raspberry, please....) Some poetry isn’t bad. I like Rupert Brooke.”
“Not never you don’t? You are a little bundle of surprises....
“Not never you don’t? You are a little bundle of surprises....
Yes, he’s a poet right enough. How he makes one feel all his ache for the cool glimmer of an English stream—his loathing of fat bodies, and the wheezy moist voices and the sun flashing on the curve of their beaks?”
Yes, he’s definitely a poet. He really captures how much he longs for the cool sparkle of an English stream—his disgust for overweight bodies, the wheezy, damp voices, and the sun glinting off the curve of their beaks.
“Can you understand that bit? Good Lord, how funny! Should have thought——”
“Can you get that? Wow, that’s hilarious! Should have realized——”
“What?” David’s eyes, brimful of suppressed amusement, met Richard’s over the rim of his glass.
“What?” David’s eyes, full of barely contained laughter, met Richard’s over the rim of his glass.
“Should have thought it would have offended you. What the deuce are you laughing at now, Redbury? I’m glad you don’t sail for Palestine every to-morrow.... You’re all over the place; like Deb used to be before a party. Here—no—” as the bill was laid beside them; “I want change for a pound to pay you back for the ’bus. You can square with me over this afterwards.”
“Should’ve realized it would offend you. What the heck are you laughing at now, Redbury? I’m glad you’re not heading to Palestine every day.... You’re all over the place; just like Deb used to be before a party. Here—no—” as the bill was placed beside them; “I need change for a pound to pay you back for the bus. We can settle up on this later.”
The change was brought; eighteen shillings. Richard gave the waitress fourpence in coppers.... “Come along.”
The change was handed over; eighteen shillings. Richard gave the waitress fourpence in coins.... “Let’s go.”
“That was my fourpence,” said David. “You had no coppers in your pocket. It was over from the half-crown I lent you on the ’bus to stand me my fare. This is going to be a serious business in settling up, Marcus. It ought to be attended to at once.”
“That was my fourpence,” David said. “You didn’t have any coins in your pocket. It came from the half-crown I lent you on the bus to cover my fare. This is going to be a serious issue when it comes time to settle up, Marcus. We need to take care of this right away.”
“Quite simple; if I borrowed half-a-crown, as you say——”
“It's pretty simple; if I borrowed a couple of shillings, as you say——”
“If? You did.”
“If? You did.”
“And I pay your penny fare as well as my own, then I owe you two and fourpence——”
“And I pay your penny fare as well as my own, so I owe you two shillings and four pence——”
“No, you don’t. You owe me two and six. No, two and eight. My own original half-crown and twopence for the fares.”
“No, you don’t. You owe me two shillings and sixpence. No, two shillings and eightpence. My original half-crown and two pence for the fares.”
“Why should I pay you twopence for the fares—you’re not the bus conductor? Two-and-four I owe you. I can’t give you the fourpence—I’ve just given it away, and I’ve no more small change. Here’s two bob and I owe you fourpence.”
“Why should I pay you two pence for the fares—you’re not the bus conductor? I owe you two shillings and four pence. I can’t give you the four pence—I just gave it away, and I don’t have any more small change. Here’s two shillings and I owe you four pence.”
“You’re all wrong, my lad. Think you can teach a Jew? I’ll argue my rights to the last halfpenny, if I have to take you along to Palestine to do it.”
“You’re completely wrong, my friend. Do you really think you can teach a Jew? I’ll fight for my rights to the very last penny, even if it means taking you all the way to Palestine to prove it.”
“Argue away,” grinned Richard.
“Go ahead, argue,” grinned Richard.
“You were to pay the bus fares, and I the ice-cream sodas. That was the bond. A confoundedly generous bond, considering you wolfed two, and they’re eightpence now.”
“You were supposed to pay for the bus fares, and I was supposed to pay for the ice cream sodas. That was our deal. A ridiculously generous deal, especially since you downed two, and they cost eight pence now.”
“The quantity was not nominated in the bond. Go on.”
“The amount wasn't specified in the bond. Go ahead.”
“If you pay the bus twopence, mine and yours, out of your own money, then it’s palpably unjust to deduct it from the half-crown I lent you, and only pay me back two shillings and owe the fourpence. See that?”
“If you pay the bus two pence, for both of us, out of your own money, then it’s clearly unfair to take that from the two and six I lent you and only give me back two shillings while still owing me four pence. Do you get that?”
“But you lent it to me to pay with.” Richard did mistily perceive the point David was belabouring, but could not bother to focus it sharply.
“But you lent it to me to pay with.” Richard vaguely understood the point David was making, but couldn't be bothered to concentrate on it clearly.
“Only till you got some change of your own. You’ve got it now.”
“Only until you have some change of your own. You have it now.”
“Well, but ... then you owe me for the ice-cream sodas, they were to be your affair.”
“Well, but ... then you owe me for the ice cream sodas, they were supposed to be your responsibility.”
“Granted. Two shillings, and subtract the twopence and the half-crown and fourpence for the waitress that you owe me—leaves——”
“Got it. Two shillings, and take off the two pence and the half-crown and four pence for the waitress that you owe me—leaves——”
“Hi—hold on! We halve the waitress. Might as well do things properly now we’re at it.”
“Hi—wait a sec! Let’s split the tip for the waitress. We might as well do this right now that we’re at it.”
“Twopence for your share of the waitress; add that to my fourpence you gave her....”
“Two pence for your part of the waitress; add that to my four pence you gave her....”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Why what?”
"Why what?"
“That makes sixpence. We didn’t give her sixpence. You’re trying to swindle me, Redbury, because my wits are slower than yours....”
"That totals sixpence. We didn’t give her sixpence. You’re trying to con me, Redbury, because I’m not as sharp as you are...."
“When are the wits of the Gentile not slower than ours?” laughed David. “The Gentile must pay.”
“When are the wits of the Gentile not slower than ours?” laughed David. “The Gentile has to pay.”
“Don’t forget that this is only half a Gentile. Where were we? Let’s begin all over again. You owe me two and twopence for ice-cream sodas and a bit of waitress: that clear?”
“Don't forget that this is only half a Gentile. Where were we? Let’s start from the top. You owe me two shillings and twopence for ice cream sodas and a little bit for the waitress: is that clear?”
“Hang on to it. Then you owe me half-a-crown, and twopence for fares, and twopence for a bit of waitress, and fourpence more.”
“Hold on to it. So, you owe me two shillings and six pence, plus two pence for fares, two pence for a tip for the waitress, and four pence more.”
“It’s that fourpence always cropping up. I don’t see where it comes from.”
“It’s that fourpence that keeps appearing. I don’t know where it comes from.”
“You took it from my half-crown to pay the waitress.”
“You took it from my two-shilling coin to pay the waitress.”
Richard looked so worried that David burst out laughing.
Richard looked so anxious that David couldn't help but laugh.
“‘Shylock, shall we have moneys?’ Come on, don’t give in; this is rather sport.”
“‘Shylock, are we going to get the money?’ Come on, don’t back down; this is pretty fun.”
“Sport!... Look here, let’s leave it all where it is, we’re neither of us much out of pocket.”
“Sports!... Look, let’s just leave everything as it is, we both aren’t really losing much.”
“Leave it all where it is!” scornfully. “Small wonder the Hebrew wearieth of the slack and foolish stranger, and desires greatly a nation of his own kith and blood.”
“Leave everything as it is!” he said scornfully. “No surprise the Hebrew gets tired of the lazy and foolish outsider, and really wants a nation of his own people.”
“You’ll get jolly well fed up with your own kith and blood, when you can’t cheat ’em like the slack and foolish stranger.”
“You’ll get really fed up with your own family and friends when you can’t trick them like you can the lazy and foolish outsider.”
“We’ll have to import a few of you for the express purpose.”
“We’ll need to bring in a few of you specifically for this purpose.”
It struck Richard that though David in this wrangle was calling attention to his own racial characteristic only to buffoon it, yet there was a sub-stratum of seriousness too, in his laughing persistence.
It occurred to Richard that even though David was pointing out his own racial trait just to poke fun at it during this argument, there was still an underlying seriousness in his relentless laughter.
“I suggest,” said David, “that as we are sadly incapable of adjusting the matter in our head—after eight years’ public school instruction in higher mathematics—that we reconstruct as we go along, passing the money to and fro till we get it right. Now ... we’re on the bus again. You pay!”
“I suggest,” said David, “that since we clearly can’t figure this out in our heads—after eight years of public school learning higher math—we should just work it out as we go, passing the money back and forth until we get it right. Now ... we’re on the bus again. You pay!”
“Lend me half-a-crown,” said Richard obediently.
“Can you lend me a couple of bucks?” Richard asked willingly.
“Give me back my half-crown to lend you, then.”
“Give me back my half-crown so I can lend it to you, then.”
“That didn’t come in, on the ’bus.”
“That didn’t come on the bus.”
“It’s coming in now!” David made a grab for Richard’s pocket and extracted the coin. “There you are,” giving it to him; while Piccadilly looked on astonished, at the two youths absorbedly passing money to and fro as they strolled along the pavement. “Now you give it back to me unbroken and twopence for the fares ... that’s right, isn’t it? You agreed to pay the fares. And then we settle up my little debt.”
“It’s here now!” David reached into Richard’s pocket and pulled out the coin. “Here you go,” he said, handing it to him, while Piccadilly looked on in astonishment at the two young men focused on exchanging money as they walked down the sidewalk. “Now you give it back to me in one piece along with two pence for the fares ... that’s right, isn’t it? You agreed to cover the fares. And then we’ll take care of my little debt.”
Slowly Richard passed back the half-crown; and two coppers.... Thought hard for a moment—then, with a yell, pounced on his companion, wrenched his fingers open, and extracted the pence....
Slowly, Richard handed back the half-crown and two coins. He thought hard for a moment—then, with a shout, he lunged at his friend, forced his fingers open, and pulled out the pennies.
“Trustful little lad, aren’t you?” David mocked him delightedly. “How long did it take your homely wits? Twenty minutes. And we’re miles past the shop I wanted. Here’s the two and twopence I owe you. ‘La commedia è finita!’” he sang lustily in his beautiful tenor.
“Trusting little guy, aren’t you?” David teased him joyfully. “How long did it take your simple mind? Twenty minutes. And we’re way past the shop I wanted. Here’s the two and twopence I owe you. ‘The comedy is over!’” he sang cheerfully in his beautiful tenor.
“Shut up! Don’t you see the sandwichmen are shying.”
“Shut up! Don’t you see the sandwich guys are feeling shy?”
“I’ve got to get farewell presents for everybody, you included, Marcus. What would you like? An Old Testament to revive your slothful patriotism for the tribes of Israel?—Burst of gratitude! In here, then.” He dragged Richard into Hatchard’s; bought the Old Testament, and forthwith presented it to him; chose also a richly-embossed W.B. Yeats for Nell; and was with difficulty dissuaded from a selection of Carlyle’s “Frederick the Great” as a tactful gift for his father. Then, in a different shop, he bought a rich piece of Chinese embroidery to form a window curtain for one of Beatrice’s rooms, and a scarf for Hedda. Richard was amazed at his certainty of choice among the vivid colours and luxurious sheeny textures; as well as his delight in them. His personality was as surely at home among the rich Oriental fabrics, as were Richard and the vendor obviously incidental.
“I need to get farewell gifts for everyone, including you, Marcus. What do you want? An Old Testament to rekindle your lazy patriotism for the tribes of Israel?—What a surprise! In here, then.” He pulled Richard into Hatchard’s; bought the Old Testament, and immediately gave it to him; also picked out a beautifully embossed W.B. Yeats book for Nell; and was hard to convince not to choose Carlyle’s “Frederick the Great” as a thoughtful gift for his dad. Then, in another store, he got a stunning piece of Chinese embroidery to use as a window curtain for one of Beatrice’s rooms, and a scarf for Hedda. Richard was amazed at how sure he was in choosing among the bright colors and luxurious shiny textures; he seemed genuinely delighted by them. His personality felt completely at home among the rich Oriental fabrics, while Richard and the vendor were clearly just background characters.
“‘Not Solomon in all his glory was arrayed like unto these,’” murmured David, as the shopman departed with the bill and a five-pound note. “Ever heard the story of the kid in a Jewish school? They read him that chapter, and then asked him: ‘What did Solomon say when the Queen of Sheba tumbled down her treasures before him?’ ‘Pleath, teacher’—he thed: ‘Vot do you vant for de lot?’”
“‘Not even Solomon in all his glory was dressed like these,’” murmured David as the shopkeeper left with the bill and a five-pound note. “Ever heard the story about the kid in a Jewish school? They read him that chapter and then asked him: ‘What did Solomon say when the Queen of Sheba spilled her treasures before him?’ ‘Please, teacher’—he replied: ‘What do you want for the lot?’”
No one could tell a Jewish story with such perfect inflexion and gesture and look, as David; and Richard’s appreciation echoed through the department.
No one could tell a Jewish story with such perfect inflection, gesture, and expression as David; and Richard’s admiration resonated throughout the department.
“Do you think I might offer the Comtesse a little tribute in vermilion, to match her hair? She had glorious hair, that woman. In two long plaits and a pitcher balanced on her head.... I shall probably send for her when I’m established out there—the time will come when I shall long for the relief of a snub profile to gaze at, as Rupert Brooke longed for Grantchester. She shall be a wife to me——”
“Do you think I should give the Comtesse a small gift in red to match her hair? She had stunning hair, that woman. In two long braids with a pitcher balanced on her head.... I’ll probably invite her over once I settle in out there—the time will come when I’ll crave the comfort of a sharp profile to look at, like Rupert Brooke longed for Grantchester. She’ll be a wife to me——”
“A wife?”
"Is that a wife?"
“The wife shall be Rachel, and her hair will be dusky, not[317] vermilion; and her throat golden-brown. And she shall walk on the gold-brown sand so that the pitcher of water be not spilt of a single drop. You know, Richard, most of our lady friends in Hampstead and Maida Vale and Bayswater have grown waddlesome with generations of menials to attend them, so that they’ll have to practise an awful lot with a sort of wire-frame arrangement on their heads, before they can balance their pitchers properly.”
The wife will be Rachel, and her hair will be dark, not[317] bright red; and her skin will be a golden-brown. She’ll walk on the golden-brown sand without spilling a single drop from her pitcher. You know, Richard, most of our female friends in Hampstead, Maida Vale, and Bayswater have become quite hefty with generations of servants waiting on them, and they’ll have to practice a lot with some kind of wire-frame setup on their heads before they can balance their pitchers properly.
“Don’t believe they’ll come at all. A lot of Zionists I’ve heard of are in a blue funk that they’ll be grabbed against their will and carried kicking aboard the Good Ship Jerusalem.”
“Don’t think they’ll show up at all. A lot of Zionists I’ve heard about are in a deep depression, worried that they’ll be forced against their will and dragged aboard the Good Ship Jerusalem.”
“Set upon by a press-gang, and made to fag for us; for me, David, King of Zion——”
“Attacked by a press gang and forced to work for us; for me, David, King of Zion——”
“King, eh? You’re going it!”
"King, huh? You're doing it!"
“You shall come and be my Grand Vizier, O Richard.”
“You will come and be my Grand Vizier, O Richard.”
“That’s the Arabian Nights. Getting mixed, aren’t you?”
“That’s the Arabian Nights. You're getting confused, aren’t you?”
“The deadly habit of accuracy is notably confined to the unimaginative.”
“The dangerous habit of being precise is mainly found in those who lack imagination.”
Richard grunted.
Richard huffed.
“With you beside me is like taking a stroll with a portable farmyard.”
"Having you by my side is like taking a walk with a portable petting zoo."
“You haven’t bought anything for your mother yet.”
“You still haven’t gotten anything for your mom.”
“I must get some large-sized silver frames. I was photographed to surprise her about a month ago—they’ve turned out rather well. Beastly nuisance—but she fretted so, having none of Con. He never would let himself be taken.... So she shall have me in half a dozen different positions, bless her, just in case—not that she’ll care about the whole lot like the one rotten little snapshot of Con that she’s always poring over ... but still....”
“I need to get some big silver frames. I had my photo taken about a month ago to surprise her—they came out pretty well. It’s such a hassle—but she worried so much because she didn’t have any of Con. He never would let himself be photographed.... So now she’ll have me in a bunch of different poses, bless her, just in case—not that she’ll care about all of them like that one awful little snapshot of Con that she keeps looking at... but still....”
His exuberance was for a moment dulled.
His enthusiasm was briefly dampened.
“She’s having such a rotten time. The Guv’nor has put his foot down over any more correspondence with Aunt Anna, this last year—just as if it would affect nations if two sisters wrote their pathetic loving little letters to tell each other of their sons killed and the hardship of getting good servants nowadays.... But the black curtain is down between Hampstead and Berlin now—and Mum’s wondering always what is going on behind it.” He was silent a moment, then burst out indignantly, “What harm can he possibly suppose it would do——” and left the sentence unfinished. But Richard, under “he” was flashed[318] a complete picture of Otto, very bilious, very Jingo, in the art of disciplining Trudchen....
“She’s having such a terrible time. The Boss has shut down any more communication with Aunt Anna over the past year—like it would actually impact countries if two sisters wrote their heartfelt little letters to share news about their sons dying and the struggle to find good help these days.... But the dark divide is firmly in place between Hampstead and Berlin now—and Mom’s constantly wondering what’s happening behind it.” He paused for a moment, then exclaimed angrily, “What harm does he think it could possibly cause——” and left the thought hanging. But Richard, understanding who “he” referred to, envisioned[318] a vivid picture of Otto, very irritable, very patriotic, in the role of disciplining Trudchen....
“People are queer nowadays ...” was all he found to say.
“People are strange these days ...” was all he found to say.
“Queer the other way round, too,” David said thoughtfully. “Would any country in all the world but England ensure that her prisoners of war be fed on the fat of the land, while her own people want? It’s a sort of splendid crack-brained chivalry—The German fellows don’t understand it; makes ’em laugh. It is highly comic when you come to think of it.... ‘For Allah created the English mad, the maddest of all mankind!’”
“Queer the other way around, too,” David said thoughtfully. “Would any country in the world besides England make sure that its prisoners of war are well-fed while its own people go hungry? It’s a kind of ridiculous yet noble chivalry—The German guys don’t get it; it makes them laugh. It really is pretty funny when you think about it… ‘For Allah made the English crazy, the craziest of all mankind!’”
“It’s the old-established tradition of chivalry still upheld by officialdom. I doubt if it’s in the blood of the people any more; they grumble about it—call it treachery, not chivalry.”
“It’s the long-standing tradition of chivalry still maintained by those in authority. I doubt it’s part of the people's nature anymore; they complain about it—label it as betrayal, not chivalry.”
“Those are only the people left over, not the fighters. One learns bad habits if one is left over.... I’m glad we’re both for the thick of it now, Richard.”
“Those are just the people who are still around, not the fighters. You pick up bad habits when you’re just hanging on.... I’m glad we’re both in the thick of it now, Richard.”
“Yes....”
“Yeah....”
“Is it all right for you? I mean, you’re sure——”
“Are you okay with this? I mean, are you sure——”
“Phillips promised. I haven’t heard yet....” But he was so sure that he said quickly: “Of course I may be let down any moment, in fact, I suppose I’ve no earthly chance——”
“Phillips promised. I haven’t heard yet....” But he was so sure that he quickly said: “Of course I might be let down any moment; in fact, I guess I have no real chance——”
David smiled at the unconsciously Jewish trait revealed in the semi-Jew: the instinct that is afraid to trust its own luck—aloud; instinct that has learnt to fear the duration of good luck, and thinks to propitiate Jehovah by an affectation of incredulity. David himself had behaved in this fashion since his earliest babyhood. Victims of persecution—was it persecution or justice now meted out to Richard and his like?—children of No Man’s Land.... “Persecution is for being something wrong; justice for doing something wrong,” came to David in a flash of insight. Nobody could help being—all down the ages ... Jews—niggers,—slaves—Huguenots—early Christians—Saxon serfs....
David smiled at the unconscious Jewish trait shown in the semi-Jew: the instinct that fears trusting its own luck—out loud; an instinct that has learned to dread the length of good fortune and thinks it can appease God by pretending to doubt. David had acted like this since he was a baby. Victims of persecution—was it persecution or justice now given to Richard and others like him?—children of No Man’s Land.... “Persecution is for being something wrong; justice for doing something wrong,” came to David in a sudden insight. No one can help being—throughout history ... Jews—Blacks—slaves—Huguenots—early Christians—Saxon serfs....
“I’m going to take a taxi home; these parcels are too much for me. You go quite a different way, don’t you?”
“I’m going to grab a taxi home; these packages are too much for me. You take a completely different route, right?”
“Yes. G’bye.”
“Yes. Bye.”
Richard turned quickly and walked away in the direction of Hyde Park Corner. He was suddenly aware of David as a very complete element in his life; and David was now withdrawn, perhaps for ever, in all his lithe embodiments of radiance and melancholy, of profound thought and mischievous ragging; David suffering in front of the camera because he[319] understood how his mother fretted for a likeness of Con; David reeling out names off the map of Palestine in drunken ecstasy at their associations; David savagely ironic over his father’s Jingo attitude; David playing the fool over twopence in the middle of Piccadilly.... Richard wished he could have been called up at the same time as David, and thus have slurred over the present acute sense of loneliness.... “I’m glad we’re both for the thick of it now, Richard”—and David would understand why he had not lingered over leave-taking. David could be relied upon to understand—always.
Richard quickly turned and walked away toward Hyde Park Corner. He suddenly realized how significant David was in his life; David was now distant, perhaps forever, embodying both brightness and sadness, deep thoughts and playful teasing. David was suffering in front of the camera because he understood how much his mom worried about having a resemblance to Con; David drunkenly recited names from the map of Palestine, excited by their connections; David was fiercely ironic about his father’s jingoistic views; David was goofing around over two pence in the middle of Piccadilly.... Richard wished he could have been called up at the same time as David, to help numb his current intense feelings of loneliness.... “I’m glad we’re both in the thick of it now, Richard”—and David would get why he hadn’t spent long saying goodbye. David could always be counted on to understand—always.
He found a letter from his brother-in-law, Samson Phillips, awaiting him at Montagu Hall. It related briefly that Sir Ephraim Phillips had done his utmost in the matter of exemption from internment in Richard’s case; but in view of the fact that he was German-born, with father not at that period naturalized, could do no more than procure the alternative that he should be called up to serve in the Labour Battalion——
He found a letter from his brother-in-law, Samson Phillips, waiting for him at Montagu Hall. It mentioned that Sir Ephraim Phillips had done everything he could regarding Richard’s exemption from internment. However, since Richard was German-born and his father wasn't naturalized at that time, Sir Ephraim could only arrange for Richard to be called up to serve in the Labour Battalion.
“No, by God!”
“No way, seriously!”
Richard crumpled up the sheet in his hands, and flung it violently against the wall. The Labour Battalion! Soldiers who were not allowed to carry weapons? Soldiers who were sent to the Front and not permitted to fight? The compromise was ignominious.... And David had said: “I’m glad we’re both for the thick of it, now, Richard....”
Richard crumpled the paper in his hands and threw it forcefully against the wall. The Labour Battalion! Soldiers who couldn’t carry weapons? Soldiers sent to the Front but not allowed to fight? The compromise was shameful.... And David had said, “I’m glad we’re both in the thick of it now, Richard....”
It was all right for David, wholly a Jew. “I’m not going to be half a soldier,” muttered Richard. Rather internment than be tantalized by the wear of khaki, maddened by audible gun-thunder. Rather internment than that—and in a fortnight he would be eighteen.
It was fine for David, completely a Jew. “I’m not going to be half a soldier,” Richard muttered. Better to be interned than to be teased by the sight of khaki, driven crazy by the sound of gunfire. Better internment than that—and in two weeks, he would be eighteen.
I
—“And would it be indelicate to ask,” said Gillian, “why I’m suddenly invited to take tea with you, on these lawns of sheer respectability? I’m touched, Deb, really I am; I even left some jolly little fellows from the trenches to look after themselves, while I toddled off here; and I bought a new hat on the way—d’you like it?”
—“And would it be rude to ask,” said Gillian, “why I’m suddenly invited to have tea with you on these perfectly respectable lawns? I’m touched, Deb, I really am; I even left some cheerful little guys from the trenches to take care of themselves while I came here; and I bought a new hat on the way—do you like it?”
“It’s a monstrosity,” Deb replied frankly. “Take it off at once, somebody might see you in it; that’s better. Why didn’t you bring your wounded soldiers?”
“It’s a disaster,” Deb replied honestly. “Take it off right now; someone might see you in it, and that’s not good. Why didn’t you bring your injured soldiers?”
Gillian looked puzzled, and Antonia explained laughing: “The jolly little fellows from the trenches are not what you think, Deb; and I doubt if your in-laws would approve of their presence here at tea—it’s enough for a start, that you should be allowed to invite Gillian, without a cortège of bacillian satellites. How was she finally admitted? I’m curious, too.”
Gillian looked confused, and Antonia said with a laugh: “The cheerful little guys from the trenches aren’t what you think, Deb; and I doubt your in-laws would be okay with them being here for tea—it’s a lot already that you’ve been allowed to invite Gillian, without a bunch of little germy friends. How did she finally get in? I’m curious about that too.”
“My husband met an eminent titled specialist, who happened to mention that a pamphlet with a perfectly ghastly name, published last month by one Gillian Sherwood, revealed one of the most brilliant pieces of research of modern times; and that the whole medical and scientific world were in a state of thrilled awe—that true, Gillian?”
“My husband met a distinguished specialist who casually mentioned that a pamphlet with a really terrible title, released last month by someone named Gillian Sherwood, showcased one of the most impressive pieces of research in recent history; and that the entire medical and scientific community was totally amazed—right, Gillian?”
“I believe so,” modestly. “But it’s nice of your husband to overlook my little aside from virtue, Deb.”
“I think so,” she said modestly. “But it’s sweet of your husband to ignore my small slip from virtue, Deb.”
“He didn’t exactly overlook it, you know. Samson doesn’t possess the art of overlooking. He walked all round it, breathing hard, for nearly a year; and then hung a label on it: ‘Eccentricity of Genius. Not to be confounded with Fallen Woman. So please don’t spit!’”
“He didn’t just ignore it, you know. Samson doesn’t have the ability to ignore things. He walked around it, breathing hard, for nearly a year; and then tagged it: ‘Eccentricity of Genius. Not to be confused with Fallen Woman. So please don’t spit!’”
“Ass!” chuckled Gillian.
"Awesome!" chuckled Gillian.
“Lest you should grow proud, I may mention that Mrs Dolph Carew, likewise invited to tea this afternoon, has been and gone, that she might not have to meet you, Jill. I gather[321] that she’s having a demure affair on the Q.T. with a certain Count Antoine ... but some women flaunt their affairs so shamelessly in the face of the world, that r-r-really, my dee-urr, one can’t possibly be associated with them. One is shocked, sorry—so ter-r-ribly sorry ... but the good Mrs Dolph Carew comes to tea early with the good Mrs Samson Phillips—oh, but very early——”
“Just so you don’t get too full of yourself, I should mention that Mrs. Dolph Carew, who was also invited to tea this afternoon, has already come and gone to avoid running into you, Jill. I hear[321] she’s having a discreet little affair on the down-low with a certain Count Antoine ... but some women advertise their affairs so shamelessly that honestly, my dear, you can't possibly be associated with them. It’s shocking, and I’m really—so terribly sorry ... but the good Mrs. Dolph Carew comes to tea early with the good Mrs. Samson Phillips—oh, very early indeed——”
“I’m not having an ‘affaire,’” protested Gillian. “Does that little careful beast Manon imagine that I’m a cheap French novel? Deb, Deb darling, did you tell her that a multitude of hoary professors are always to be found squatting at my feet?”
“I’m not having an affair,” Gillian protested. “Does that little careful creature Manon think I’m some cheap French novel? Deb, Deb darling, did you tell her that a bunch of old professors are always found sitting at my feet?”
“Yes. ‘We are not impressed.’... Hoary professors aren’t Society, after all.”
“Yes. ‘We are not impressed.’... Old professors aren’t Society, after all.”
Antonia meditated: “We might put Cliffe on to the story of the French Count——”
Antonia thought, “We could get Cliffe to handle the story about the French Count——”
“Too busy with Winnie to understudy the God of Vengeance just at present.”
“I'm too busy with Winnie to focus on the God of Vengeance right now.”
“Winnie?”
“Winnie?”
“Cliffe?”
“Cliffe?”
Gillian nodded. “’M. Last night. Quaint, isn’t it? You know, she always had a queer fascination for him ... she was so placid and plump—and he so gaunt and impetuous ... he used to try and try and try to rouse her to some display of emotion, till he went gibbering mad with failure ... and she just lay on the sofa. I used to watch them. So at last, in a sort of frenzy, he proposed to marry her—and she really was surprised. Rather surprised, not awfully. She said: ‘Fancy. Did you ever. What things you do say, Cliffe!’” Gillian mimicked the slow, fat speech of Winifred with a fidelity that stirred both her companions to mirth ... though Antonia was very white; and Deb’s lips were ruefully curved: If Cliffe were at all inclined to marry ... “then why not me—at the time?” half laughing, yet wondering a little how Winifred Potter had succeeded with Cliffe where all the rest of them had failed, and separately summed him up as sexless—dear old Cliffe—the Uncle type—a flying comet through their lives.—“And he’s exuberantly, fantastically happy in his choice,” Gillian added, innocent of sub-currents; “so am I and Theo—No—so are I and Theo.... That doesn’t sound right either, does it? Theo did all the flirting he could with her, in about a couple of hours.... So far and no further, you remember?—and then it bored him to have her always about the home. And[322] it made a lot of extra work for me—I’m not complaining—but just mentioning it, now it’s over. Of course we couldn’t turn her out, but we’re speeding up the nuptials with enthusiasm. And then we two shall be alone together ...” softly. And no one, seeing her eyes and her mouth, could have doubted the success of her pioneer experiment with the audacious but unworthy Greek.
Gillian nodded. “Yeah, last night. Cute, right? You know, she always had a strange fascination for him ... she was so calm and chubby—and he was so skinny and impulsive ... he would try and try and try to get her to show some emotion, until he went completely mad with frustration ... and she just lay on the couch. I used to watch them. Finally, in a sort of frenzy, he proposed to marry her—and she was actually surprised. Pretty surprised, not overly. She said: ‘Wow. Can you believe it? What things you say, Cliffe!’” Gillian mimicked Winifred's slow, plump speech so well that it made both her friends laugh ... though Antonia looked really pale; and Deb's lips were turned up in a rueful smile: If Cliffe was at all interested in marrying ... “then why not me—back then?” half laughing, but still a bit curious about how Winifred Potter had succeeded with Cliffe when all the others had failed, and separately thought of him as sexless—dear old Cliffe—the Uncle type—a shooting star in their lives.—“And he’s overly, ridiculously happy with his choice,” Gillian added, unaware of any underlying tensions; “so am I and Theo—No—so are I and Theo.... That doesn’t sound right either, does it? Theo did all the flirting he could with her in just a couple of hours.... So far and no further, remember?—and then he got bored having her around the house. And[322] it made a lot of extra work for me—I’m not complaining—but just pointing it out, now that it’s over. Of course, we couldn’t kick her out, but we’re speeding up the wedding plans with enthusiasm. And then we two will be alone together ...” softly. And no one, seeing her eyes and her mouth, could have doubted the success of her bold experiment with the audacious but unworthy Greek.
“Does Zoe know?”
"Does Zoe know?"
“About Cliffe and Winnie? I don’t think so. I expected she’d be here this afternoon.”
“About Cliffe and Winnie? I don’t think so. I thought she’d be here this afternoon.”
“No, she’s indispensable to the War Office on Monday afternoons—not a couple of loafers like you—you’re lucky in your Major-General, Antonia, he always seems to be having bilious attacks!—I received a very Zoe-esque letter, hinting at a fruitful episode in a cinema, where she carelessly put her foot up on the seat in front of her and accidentally left it there even when someone sat down, and it came back with a note inside—the shoe, I mean—saying he was follement éperdu of the pretty ankle, and would the owner meet him, etc.”
“No, she’s essential to the War Office on Monday afternoons—not a couple of slackers like you—you’re lucky to have your Major-General, Antonia; he always seems to be having digestive issues!—I got a very Zoe-style letter, hinting at an interesting moment in a movie theater, where she carelessly put her foot up on the seat in front of her and accidentally left it there even when someone sat down, and it came back with a note inside—the shoe, I mean—saying he was follement éperdu over the pretty ankle, and would the owner meet him, etc.”
“A typical Zoe adventure, French and all. ‘Men may come and men may go,’ but there will always be enough for our Zoe! even nowadays.”
“A typical Zoe adventure, French and all. ‘People may come and people may go,’ but there will always be enough for our Zoe! even today.”
“After all, she only needs as many as there are doors to her flat, and one over. What is it, Antonia?”
“After all, she only needs as many as there are doors to her apartment, plus one. What’s up, Antonia?”
Antonia said, “There’s young Nell—and she looks ... queer.”
Antonia said, “There’s young Nell—and she looks ... odd.”
II
Nell Redbury walked slowly across the lawn towards the tea-table under the yellowing chestnut tree. Arrived there, she stood, mutely awaiting interrogation; her gaze full on Gillian.... Nobody spoke; the three elder girls felt as though nipped and held in the pincers of tragedy, and each one was afraid....
Nell Redbury walked slowly across the lawn toward the tea table under the yellowing chestnut tree. Once she arrived, she stood silently, waiting to be questioned; her gaze fixed on Gillian.... Nobody spoke; the three older girls felt like they were caught in the grips of tragedy, and each one was afraid....
“I’m going to have a baby,” said Nell at last, in the stupid voice of a child repeating a lesson she has not quite understood. “The doctor said so. Mums cried. And father said I was not to come home any more.”
“I’m going to have a baby,” Nell finally said, in the silly voice of a kid reciting a lesson she hasn’t quite grasped. “The doctor said so. Mom cried. And Dad said I wasn’t allowed to come home anymore.”
“Is that all!” Gillian almost laughed in her relief. “Oh, you lucky little devil—no, I don’t mean that—you’re only[323] a kid still yourself, and it’s rather rough luck, but still—Who and where’s the infant husband? I suppose it’s Timothy?”
“Is that it!” Gillian almost laughed in her relief. “Oh, you lucky little devil—no, I don’t mean that—you’re still just a kid yourself, and it’s pretty tough luck, but still—Who and where’s the infant husband? I guess it’s Timothy?”
“Yes,” Nell answered gravely, but still standing a little aloof from the tea-table. “But he’s not my husband. We—I—thought you would be pleased.”
“Yes,” Nell replied seriously, still standing slightly away from the tea table. “But he’s not my husband. We—I—thought you would be happy.”
“Because I did it myself?” Her goddess became suddenly stern.
“Because I did it myself?” Her goddess suddenly became serious.
“Yes.” And once more the refrain, “I thought you would be pleased. You said ... you all said.... I’ve forgotten what you said,” with sudden droop to weariness.
“Yes.” And again the refrain, “I thought you’d be happy. You said ... you all said.... I’ve forgotten what you said,” with a sudden shift to exhaustion.
“Whatever I said and whatever I did, wasn’t for a baby like you,” Gillian brutally informed her, in a double effort to vitalize the girl’s apathy and to knock her own conscience insensible. “I may have said that where marriage is impossible, it’s better to do the other thing than to brood and mope ... but in your case marriage is possible; possible and natural and inevitable. Especially now.... There’s no earthly or heavenly reason, young Nell, why you and Timothy should put yourselves to the inconvenience of being not married, and you’re jolly well going to be shoved through the ceremony the very first moment he can wangle leave and come back.”
“Whatever I said and whatever I did, it wasn’t for a baby like you,” Gillian harshly told her, trying to shake the girl out of her indifference and to numb her own guilt. “I might have said that where marriage is impossible, it’s better to do something else than to sulk and feel sorry for yourself... but in your case, marriage is possible; it’s possible, natural, and inevitable. Especially now... There’s no reason on earth or in heaven, young Nell, why you and Timothy should put yourselves through the hassle of being unmarried, and you’re definitely going to be pushed into the ceremony the first moment he can get leave and come back.”
“Yes,” Nell acquiesced again. And, after a pause: “But he won’t come back. It was in the paper to-day.... They’ve killed him.”
“Yes,” Nell agreed again. After a moment, she added, “But he’s not coming back. It was in the paper today... They’ve killed him.”
She still stood a little way off from the group at the tea-table, staring with mournful enquiry at Gillian, who had broken down in a fit of wild sobbing. Then, lest she had not been understood, she repeated: “The doctor says I’m going to have a baby. And Mums cried. And father said——”
She was still standing a bit away from the group at the tea table, looking at Gillian with a sad expression as she sobbed uncontrollably. Then, to make sure she was understood, she repeated, "The doctor says I'm going to have a baby. And Mom cried. And Dad said——"
“You needn’t go home, my dear, my dear.... You’re coming to my home with me. It’s all right—nothing to be frightened of—I’m going to look after you ... yes, both of you——” It was Antonia who swept to Nell’s side by an irresistible impulse, had gathered her strongly in her arms, and faced round on the other two with a look that challenged while it scorched.
“You don’t have to go home, my dear... You’re coming to my place with me. It’s okay—there’s nothing to be afraid of—I’ll take care of you... yes, both of you—” It was Antonia who, driven by an irresistible urge, rushed to Nell’s side, pulled her tightly into her arms, and turned to the other two with a look that was both challenging and intense.
“You’re neither of you going to meddle any more where Nell is concerned—haven’t you done enough harm? with your talk and your example and rubbish?—No one’s business but your own what you do with your life, is it, Gillian?—is it?[324] I knew somebody would have to suffer—ancient law—on those who break the laws—and you go scot free, and this poor kiddie.... Oh, damn your splendid freedom, and your new era, and your mix-up and mess-up of everything that’s clear and right—time-tested. Progress—is this your statue of progress?” She pointed to Nell Redbury, now crumpled forlornly against the older girl’s tense erect body....
“You both need to stop interfering with Nell—haven’t you caused enough damage with your words, your actions, and your nonsense? It’s nobody’s business but your own how you live your life, right, Gillian?—isn’t it?[324] I knew someone would have to pay—the ancient law—on those who break the rules—and you get off without punishment, while this poor kid... Oh, forget your so-called freedom, your new era, and your chaotic mix-up of everything that’s clear and right—time-tested. Progress— is this what you call progress?” She pointed to Nell Redbury, now sadly crumpled against the older girl’s tense, upright body....
“No use ranting at me, Antonia; I’m terribly responsible in this case,” Gillian acknowledged. “And of course it’s my business, not yours, to take Nell home and look after her——”
“No point in yelling at me, Antonia; I’m really responsible in this situation,” Gillian admitted. “And obviously, it’s my job, not yours, to take Nell home and take care of her——”
“With Theo about the place?”
“With Theo around?”
Gillian was silent. And Deb interposed: “She’s better with Antonia, Jill. I can’t give her shelter, worse luck——” Samson, she knew, would show no mercy in this crisis.
Gillian was quiet. And Deb stepped in: “She’s better off with Antonia, Jill. I can’t provide her a place to stay, unfortunately——” Samson, she knew, would have no mercy in this situation.
Gillian said softly, “If Theo can help....” She found it difficult to put into words her conviction that Nell was only eighteen, and it might be warmth to her frozen emotions to have it conveyed—even by Theo Pandos—that men were still in the world and still desiring her ... a wintry gleam of promise for the future.
Gillian said softly, “If Theo can help....” She found it hard to express her belief that Nell was only eighteen, and it might warm her frozen emotions to hear—even from Theo Pandos—that men still existed in the world and still desired her ... a hint of promise for the future.
But it was heartless to translate her meaning in front of Nell, whose chubby serious young lover was only just dead.... And Antonia’s wrath swept out again like a banner in the wind:
But it was cruel to interpret her feelings in front of Nell, whose chubby, serious young boyfriend had just died…. And Antonia’s anger flared up again like a flag in the wind:
“Theo—help? isn’t he as promiscuous as the rest of you—as Deb, as Cliffe ... with your love-making all over the place ... sex discussed just for the fun of it.... Deb prattling about the waste of her young limbs—we haven’t forgotten that talk, Nell and I.... Nell hasn’t forgotten it to some purpose.... Let’s all live our own lives—let’s all live somebody else’s.... Well, it’s been a merry puddle-party while it lasted! Come on, Nell,” her voice sank to inexpressible tenderness. Without a backward glance, she supported the quivering, clinging form of the younger girl across the lawn and through the garden gate. “Taxi!” they heard her clear call. And the responding grate of wheels against the kerb.
“Theo—help? Isn’t he as wild as the rest of you—like Deb, like Cliffe... with you all hooking up all over the place... sex talked about just for kicks.... Deb going on about wasting her youth—we haven’t forgotten that conversation, Nell and I.... Nell hasn’t forgotten it for no reason.... Let’s all live our own lives—let’s all live someone else’s.... Well, it’s been a fun puddle-party while it lasted! Come on, Nell,” her voice dropped to a deep tenderness. Without looking back, she helped the trembling, clingy form of the younger girl across the lawn and through the garden gate. “Taxi!” they heard her clear call. And the sound of wheels scraping against the curb in response.
Their departure was one little aspect of the war: woman perforce dependent upon the manlier woman ... while out in France the fatal shrapnel bullets ripped through the staggering ’planes....
Their departure was just one small part of the war: women necessarily reliant on the stronger women... while out in France, the deadly shrapnel bullets tore through the staggering planes...
III
“Deb,” Gillian lifted an appalled white face from burial in her palms; “Deb, she’s right. Antonia’s right. I’m to blame for this little tragedy.”
“Deb,” Gillian lifted her shocked white face from her hands; “Deb, she’s right. Antonia’s right. I’m to blame for this little tragedy.”
“So am I. We all talked—and forgot that Nell listened and did not quite understand.”
"So am I. We all talked—and forgot that Nell was listening and didn’t quite get it."
“I did more than talk ... with the result that Nell is to have the baby I wanted and denied myself.... It seems that I couldn’t save that poor little love-child from birth, after all! But surely I must have had the sense to say there should be above all a case and a reason before girls chucked marriage to the winds.... What possible reason could those children have had to play the fool?”
“I did more than just talk ... and now Nell is going to have the baby I wanted and denied myself.... It turns out that I couldn't save that poor little love-child from being born, after all! But surely I must have had the sense to say there should be, above all, a case and a reason before girls threw marriage away.... What possible reason could those kids have had to act so foolishly?”
“The individual exception is beyond Nell. What you did was good—to her. She took the example and grafted it promiscuously.”
“The individual exception is beyond Nell. What you did was good—for her. She took the example and applied it without discretion.”
“Antonia called us all fatally promiscuous ... but Antonia——” Gillian hesitated. “Artemis on the turn,” she remarked presently. “Deb—there’s a time when virginity inevitably becomes spinsterhood. It’s rather a dangerous time.... Antonia has kept fiercely pure——”
“Antonia called us all fatally promiscuous ... but Antonia——” Gillian hesitated. “Artemis on the turn,” she said after a moment. “Deb—there’s a point where being a virgin can lead to spinsterhood. It’s a pretty risky moment.... Antonia has remained fiercely pure——”
“Out of a sort of protest to us....”
“Out of a kind of protest to us....”
“Perhaps.”
"Maybe."
“What a muddle we’re in, Jill, every one of us, since we’ve left the old track——”
“What a mess we’re in, Jill, every one of us, since we left the old path——”
“We’re beating onwards into the open, no doubt of it. But the transition period can’t be skipped, like a dull bit of history. There’s bound to be a generation of martyrs between the old and the new. In whatever context of development. Education—and sex—and religion—and nationality——” she debated silently for a pause of time. “Yes—it fits in each case....”
“We're pushing forward into the open, that's for sure. But we can't skip over the transition period, like it’s just some boring part of history. There will definitely be a generation of martyrs between the old and the new, no matter the context of development. Education—sex—and religion—and nationality—” she thought about it quietly for a moment. “Yes, it applies in every case....”
Nationality.... Deb’s thoughts flew to her brother. She was anxious, not having heard from him or seen him since Samson had written that letter suggesting the compromise of the Labour Battalion, more than a fortnight ago. And to-morrow was Richard’s eighteenth birthday....
Nationality.... Deb’s thoughts raced to her brother. She was worried, not having heard from him or seen him since Samson sent that letter proposing the compromise of the Labour Battalion, over two weeks ago. And tomorrow was Richard’s eighteenth birthday....
“It will be all right for the next generation. Our lot are not sure yet—stumble forwards and backwards in the twilight—let go of established tradition before they’ve grasped[326] at an equivalent to support them. And some of us must be sacrificed down the wrong paths to prove them wrong....”
“It will be okay for the next generation. Our group isn’t sure yet—we’re moving forward and backward in the dark—letting go of established traditions before we’ve found something to support us. And some of us will have to be sacrificed on the wrong paths to show them they’re mistaken....”
“Not my child, anyway,” Deb cried with sudden vehemence. “She shan’t be a victim to neither-nor. One of us is enough.”
“Not my child, anyway,” Deb shouted passionately. “She won’t be a victim to neither-nor. One of us is enough.”
“You’ll bring her up in the old way?”
“You’re going to raise her the traditional way?”
“As strictly as I can, right and wrong, good and bad ... signposts wherever she may stop and wonder. I’m going to superintend her morals; I’m going to say ‘don’t,’ and I’m going to ask questions, and forbid her things. And be shocked whenever it’s necessary I should be shocked——”
“As strictly as I can, right and wrong, good and bad ... signposts wherever she may stop and wonder. I’m going to oversee her morals; I’m going to say 'don’t,' and I’m going to ask questions, and forbid her things. And be shocked whenever it’s necessary for me to be shocked——”
“You little reactionary!”
"You little conservative!"
“Yes ... I know. Don’t mistake me, Gillian—I believe it best to be first thoughtful and then courageous—as you’ve been. But my daughter Naomi—I’m quite sure it is to be a daughter—will be partly a Phillips; handicapped from the start. Samson is at least a generation behind even the transition period. He’s almost extinct. And he’ll be her father.”
“Yes ... I know. Don’t get me wrong, Gillian—I think it’s better to be thoughtful first and then brave—just like you have been. But my daughter Naomi—I’m pretty sure she’s going to be a girl—will be partly a Phillips; starting off at a disadvantage. Samson is at least a generation behind even the transition period. He’s almost gone. And he’ll be her father.”
“Meaning that if you marry the jailer of a prison, it saves trouble to bring up the child as a convict?”
“Are you saying that if you marry the prison warden, it’s easier to raise the child as a criminal?”
“If Naomi rebels, she’ll be up against it.... I want her to be happy. Oh, I couldn’t bear to see her muddling and experimenting as I’ve muddled and experimented; a failure as I’ve failed. She must learn to please the Phillips family, and conform to Phillips’ standards. For her, there’s only happiness in conformity.”
“If Naomi goes against the rules, she’ll have a tough road ahead. I just want her to be happy. I couldn’t stand watching her struggle and try things out like I did; I don’t want her to fail like I did. She needs to learn how to make the Phillips family happy and fit in with their expectations. For her, happiness only comes from fitting in.”
“And for you?”
“And what about you?”
“Yes—and for me. That’s partly racial, you know. The Jewish girl isn’t meant to be a pioneer of freedom.”
“Yes—and for me. That’s partly about race, you know. The Jewish girl isn’t supposed to be a pioneer of freedom.”
“Nell——”
“Nell—”
“Nell, I honestly do believe for your greater rest to-night, Gillian, would have succumbed anyhow. She’s really deep down passionate—not only a surface affair.... I say, isn’t it curious how we’ve always deplored the waste of Charlotte Verity’s fanatical tolerance on Antonia who doesn’t need it?—It fits in splendidly now for Nell. She’ll make a heroine of Nell, and simply love having her there.”
“Nell, I truly believe for your peace tonight, Gillian would have given in eventually. She’s really passionate deep down—not just a casual thing.... I mean, isn’t it interesting how we’ve always criticized the waste of Charlotte Verity’s extreme tolerance on Antonia who doesn’t really need it?—It’s perfect for Nell now. She’ll turn Nell into a heroine and will absolutely love having her around.”
“The pattern preconceived....” Gillian murmured. “Then was it also decreed since the first evolution from chaos, O Deborah, that you should fit into the Phillips’ scheme at last?”
“The pattern preconceived....” Gillian murmured. “Then was it also decided since the first change from chaos, O Deborah, that you would finally fit into the Phillips’ plan?”
“Blair—behaved quite well,” was Gillian’s sole comment.
“Blair behaved pretty well,” was Gillian’s only comment.
“Oh yes. Blair is a man of experience. There’s a mellowness about him—Had it been a chivalrous hot-headed young knight to whom I had flown in distressed rebellion, he would have urged me to abandon my home and husband, and trust my future to him—and we’d have been unhappy ever after.”
“Oh yes. Blair is a man of experience. There’s a calmness about him—If it had been a hot-headed, chivalrous young knight I had run to in my time of distress, he would have told me to leave my home and husband, putting my future in his hands—and we would have been unhappy forever.”
“Is Samson still suspicious?”
"Is Samson still on edge?"
“Yes—up till the hour of going to press; on and off. But I can counter it.”
“Yes—up until the time of going to press; off and on. But I can handle it.”
“With what do you counter it?”
“With what do you respond to it?”
“Fascination,” admitted Deb simply.
"Fascination," Deb admitted simply.
Gillian laughed, but would not explain her laughter. From the tone in which Deb had said, “I can counter it,” it was delightfully evident that Samson was providing his wife with a new game, the game of re-conquest.... “It keeps the child occupied and amused,” reflected Gillian; “and of course she’ll coax down his suspicions in the end, especially——”
Gillian laughed but didn’t explain why. From the way Deb said, “I can counter it,” it was clear that Samson was giving his wife a new challenge, the challenge of winning him back.... “It keeps the child entertained and happy,” Gillian thought; “and of course she’ll eventually soothe his doubts, especially——”
“It’ll be all right in December,” she prophesied to Deb, who in her turn gurgled mirthfully and refused to say why.
“It’ll be fine in December,” she predicted to Deb, who, in response, giggled cheerfully and wouldn’t say why.
—you representing Judy in this instance, with the entire bulk of the Phillips’ Illusion in the rôle of the Colonel’s lady.”
—you representing Judy in this case, with the whole essence of the Phillips’ Illusion in the role of the Colonel’s wife.”
“Define the Phillips’ Illusion. It crops up in your conversation like King Charles’ head.”
“Define the Phillips’ Illusion. It comes up in your conversation like King Charles’ head.”
“The Illusion is that any girl would love Samson; that I love Samson; that I am happy; that I am doing my best to make Samson happy; that we are all happy together; that we are a united family. Amen. In the end the Illusion will become fact. It will overpower me ... it’s already much stronger than I am.”
“The Illusion is that any girl would love Samson; that I love Samson; that I’m happy; that I’m doing my best to make Samson happy; that we’re all happy together; that we’re a united family. Amen. In the end, the Illusion will become reality. It will take control of me ... it’s already way stronger than I am.”
“You’re by nature—adaptable, aren’t you, Deb?!”
“You’re naturally adaptable, aren’t you, Deb?!”
“Horribly so ... yes, and that fits in, too, Jill, for if I’d been very emphatically myself, all cornery and defiant, I’d have rebelled and gone on rebelling and urged Naomi to rebel ... and we’d have been uncomfortable for the rest of our lives. But for me as I am—the most pliable, accommodating, imitative[328] creature on earth—I do see, oh, ... tolerable comfort and resignation ahead.”
“Horribly so ... yes, and that makes sense, too, Jill, because if I had been really true to myself, all stubborn and defiant, I would have rebelled and kept pushing Naomi to rebel ... and we would have been uncomfortable for the rest of our lives. But for me, as I am—the most flexible, easy-going, imitative[328] person on earth—I do see, oh, ... acceptable comfort and acceptance ahead.”
“Intolerable discomfort and rebellion are better things for the soul, Deb. They stimulate it.”
“Unbearable discomfort and rebellion are better for the soul, Deb. They energize it.”
But Deb only said: “The Phillips’ Illusion is too much for me....”
But Deb just said, “The Phillips’ Illusion is too much for me…”
I
All this year of hope and reprieve, Richard had just dimly realized the continuation of Mr Gryce’s attacks; but they had slithered more or less harmlessly off the conviction that in the September of 1917 would come his own chance to prove to Englishmen whether or no he be an Englishman. Now ... Mr Gryce had not improved with keeping; and Richard was again exposed, without shield, to the old pestered agony of responsibility ... he had committed atrocities; he did not fight fairly; he was a German, the Germans.... No place for him during the war—no place afterwards. Where was he born? Where reared? where legally belonging? Where his sympathies?... All over the place—nowhere—anywhere. What country wanted him? What country claimed him? For what country and in what cause had he suffered during the Great War?—Jew, then, at least? Or Socialist—Conscientious Objector?
All this year of hope and relief, Richard had only vaguely noticed the ongoing attacks from Mr. Gryce; but they had slid off him, more or less harmlessly, thanks to his belief that in September 1917 he would get his chance to prove to the English whether or not he was one of them. Now... Mr. Gryce had not improved with time, and Richard was once again exposed, without any protection, to the old, nagging pain of responsibility... he had committed terrible acts; he didn't fight fairly; he was a German, like the Germans.... No place for him during the war—no place afterward. Where was he born? Where was he raised? Where did he legally belong? Where were his sympathies?... All over the place—nowhere—anywhere. What country wanted him? What country claimed him? For what country and in what cause had he suffered during the Great War?—Jew, then, at least? Or a Socialist—Conscientious Objector?
But he had no convictions—doubting even his own stubborn loyalty of schoolboyhood. He was no more a schoolboy. He was a man—a man with nerves. His nerves gave Richard no rest.
But he had no strong beliefs—questioning even his own stubborn loyalty from his school days. He was no longer a schoolboy. He was a man—a man with nerves. His nerves gave Richard no peace.
He did not regret, in the week that followed Samson’s letter, his refusal to serve in the Labour Battalion. Morally, he considered the evasion despicable—for him; though a good enough solution for those who really were indifferent for the fight, and impartial as to the issues. He did not regret it; nevertheless, his loathing towards internment swelled again to a morbid obsession. He positively could not bear the sound or sight of the word. And then Mr Gryce began to flaunt a button with “Intern them all” displayed thereon—Richard went down to stay with the Dunnes for his last week of liberty. He remembered affectionately and with a sense of far-off coolness and repose, that chintz sitting-room in the cottage; its[330] portrait of Commander Antony Dunne over the mantelpiece; its atmosphere so casually, indubitably English; remembered too how naturally in those Christmas holidays of 1914 he had fitted himself into this room and what it stood for. Perhaps here was peace from the demons plaguing him; reassurance, also, as to where in spirit he belonged. If he were “all right” among the Dunnes, he was—all right.
He didn’t regret, in the week after Samson's letter, his decision not to join the Labour Battalion. He thought avoiding it was despicable on his part, even if it was a decent choice for those who were really indifferent to fighting and neutral about the issues. He didn’t regret it; however, his hatred of internment grew into a twisted obsession. He simply couldn’t stand the sound or sight of the word. Then Mr. Gryce started showing off a button that said “Intern them all”—Richard went to stay with the Dunnes for his last week of freedom. He recalled fondly and with a sense of distant calm that chintz sitting room in the cottage; its[330] portrait of Commander Antony Dunne over the mantelpiece; its vibe so casually, undeniably English; he also remembered how naturally he had fit into this room and what it represented during those Christmas holidays of 1914. Maybe this was where he could find peace from the demons haunting him; also, it reassured him about where he truly belonged. If he was “all right” with the Dunnes, then he was— all right.
The chintz sitting-room, speaking for the Dunnes, repudiated Richard Marcus; bluff and careless Antony Dunne was definitely antagonistic towards him—and Antony Dunne dominated his family still, from the encircling oak frame. Richard had anticipated gratefully the room, the pictures, the model of a man-of-war, the curios from the Pacific Islands and Japan and the Malay; the albums with Greville and Frank in their different stages of allegiance to naval tradition, the battered boys’ books on the shelf, all yarning about the sea and sea-fights and sea-heroes; the view of low-lying fields beyond the windows; he had anticipated all these—and forgotten he was no longer careless participant. The room informed him now very definitely that he was an outsider; guilty in his birth-place; the room quietly but grimly imposed its personality upon Richard, as symbolizing all from which he was excluded. The Dunnes had lived in Essex, in Market Cottage, since five generations; the Dunnes had always been naval stock—dedicated to England’s sea-service long before any question of war; their patriotic allegiance need not even be mentioned—could be taken absolutely for granted; it stood—as this room stood. That the Dunnes should ever go messing about the Continent and having their sons in the wrong places ... the room was lazily scornful at the mere idea. The Dunnes were quite, quite certain beforehand where they were to be born and where buried. One of them had settled in another county, and one—Molly’s father—had married a London girl; these were their utmost excursions abroad. And one Dunne had learnt how to speak a foreign language, Spanish, fluently ... it was a great joke among the other Dunnes. And when their profession took them across wide seas and into strange ports and islands, these seas and ports and islands became, at a touch, English ... or English to them, which was the same thing. They were simply uninfluenced by what was not English; just as the room absorbed no outlandish flavour from the scattered lumps of stone and[331] coral, weapons and embroideries. These were vivid and interesting enough—but only vivid and interesting on sufferance; the real thing was the chintz, the view, the album.
The chintz living room, representing the Dunnes, rejected Richard Marcus; the blunt and indifferent Antony Dunne was clearly hostile towards him—and Antony Dunne still held sway over his family, from his proud position within the oak frame. Richard had looked forward to the room, the artwork, the model of a warship, the collectibles from the Pacific Islands, Japan, and the Malay; the albums featuring Greville and Frank at various points in their naval traditions, the worn boys' books on the shelf, all telling stories about the sea, naval battles, and sea heroes; the view of the low-lying fields outside the windows; he had anticipated all these—and forgotten that he was no longer a carefree participant. The room made it clear to him now that he was an outsider; he felt guilty in his birthplace; the room quietly but firmly imposed its character on Richard, symbolizing everything he was excluded from. The Dunnes had lived in Essex, in Market Cottage, for five generations; the Dunnes had always been maritime lineage—devoted to England’s navy long before any war was even on the horizon; their patriotic loyalty didn’t need mentioning—it was completely taken for granted; it was as solid as the room itself. The idea that the Dunnes would ever wander across the Continent and place their sons in the wrong environments... the room scoffed lazily at the very thought. The Dunnes were entirely confident about where they would be born and where they would be buried. One of them had moved to another county, and one—Molly’s father—had married a London woman; these were their farthest ventures. And one Dunne learned to speak a foreign language, Spanish, fluently... it was a big joke among the other Dunnes. And when their occupations led them to distant seas and strange ports and islands, those places quickly became, with a touch, English... or English to them, which was the same. They were simply unaffected by anything that wasn’t English; just as the room absorbed no foreign flavor from the scattered bits of stone and coral, weapons, and embroideries. These items were vibrant and intriguing enough—but only vibrant and intriguing as long as they were tolerated; the real treasures were the chintz, the view, the albums.
Richard grew to hate that room.
Richard came to hate that room.
Next, he grew to hate Frank. Frank was a talkative lad of fourteen, who had met Richard with the pony-trap on arrival at the station of the nearest town; it was necessary, before driving out to Market Cottage, four miles away, that Richard should call at the police-station, and exhibit his papers and photograph and so forth; and answer the official’s searching questions. Frank’s curiosity had insisted on accompanying Richard inside, even to the lengths of bestowing pennies on an urchin to hold the pony; he thought the whole proceedings “rum”; no previous guest of the Dunnes had ever been subjected to all this fuss.... Frank asked the object of the fuss a great many questions about registration—recurred to it all through supper, in fact: “Five-mile limit—what does that mean? That you can’t go any further from here without special permit? Good Lord! Grev, did you hear that? Then you can’t come with us to the meet on Thursday. What rot for you! don’t you hate it! I say, show the Mater your photograph, won’t you?—the one you showed up at the Station. I suppose they think you’re a spy! Do you have to exhibit your thumb-prints too? Like a bally old convict, isn’t it?...”
Next, he started to really dislike Frank. Frank was a chatterbox of fourteen who had met Richard with the pony cart when he arrived at the station of the closest town. Before heading out to Market Cottage, which was four miles away, Richard had to stop by the police station to show his paperwork and photo, and answer the official’s probing questions. Frank’s curiosity made him insist on going inside with Richard, even going so far as to pay a kid to hold the pony; he thought the whole situation was “weird.” No previous guest of the Dunnes had ever gone through all this hassle... Frank asked the reason for all the fuss way too many questions about registration—he brought it up throughout dinner, in fact: “Five-mile limit—what does that mean? That you can’t go any farther from here without a special permit? Good Lord! Grev, did you hear that? Then you can’t come with us to the meet on Thursday. How ridiculous for you! Don’t you hate it! Hey, show your mom your photo, will you?—the one you showed at the station. I guess they think you’re a spy! Do you have to show your thumbprints too? Like a bloody old convict, right?…”
Richard could not bring himself to be chatty or informative on the subject of registration; and Frank, incensed by his surliness, came to the conclusion that Richard was a spy, and as such ought to be tabooed from intimacy, and watched.
Richard couldn’t bring himself to be friendly or share much about registration; and Frank, irritated by his grumpiness, decided that Richard was a spy and, as a result, should be avoided in close relationships and kept an eye on.
The situation worried Greville, the more so as he could not quite whole-heartedly champion Richard—“You see, Mater, he’s not a bit like he used to be. I mean, he was quite a jolly old bean last time he was here, wasn’t he? But now—he goes red as fire when Frank rags him about the police and so on——”
The situation worried Greville, especially since he couldn't fully support Richard—“You see, Mom, he’s not at all like he used to be. I mean, he was pretty cheerful the last time he was here, wasn’t he? But now—he turns as red as a tomato when Frank teases him about the police and so on——”
“We must just tell Frank to leave off, if it makes Richard uncomfortable. He’s our guest, after all.”
“We just need to tell Frank to back off if it makes Richard uncomfortable. He’s our guest, after all.”
“Yes—but Mater—if—if——”
“Yes—but Mom—if—if——”
“What, dear?”
“What’s up, dear?”
“If Richard felt as—as loyal—well, as other chaps, he’d laugh, wouldn’t he, when Frank....” The handsome young naval sub-lieutenant was no psychologist. “You don’t suppose[332] there’s anything in it, do you, Mater? I’d never have dreamt of such a thing if Richard hadn’t changed so from when he was at Winborough. And Frank is always going on at this child for chumming up with a German. I punch his head, of course, pretty often; but why does he shy like an old cart-horse when we talk about the war? Richard, I mean?”
“If Richard felt as loyal as other guys do, he’d laugh, right, when Frank....” The handsome young naval sub-lieutenant wasn’t a psychologist. “You don’t think there’s anything to it, do you, Mom? I would never have thought such a thing if Richard hadn’t changed so much from when he was at Winborough. And Frank is always getting on this kid for hanging out with a German. I do punch his lights out pretty often, but why does he act like an old cart-horse when we talk about the war? I mean Richard?”
Mrs Dunne smiled: “I don’t think Richard is a spy in the German pay, Grev, if that’s what is on your mind.”
Mrs. Dunne smiled. "I don’t think Richard is a spy working for the Germans, Grev, if that’s what you’re worried about."
“Oh, nor do I,” very quickly.
“Oh, neither do I,” very quickly.
His mother waited; there were obviously more skeins of perplexity to be unwound.
His mother waited; there were clearly more layers of confusion to be unraveled.
“One doesn’t have anything to do with a German,” Greville blurted out. “But what’s one to do if he’s your pal beforehand?”
“One doesn’t have anything to do with a German,” Greville exclaimed. “But what are you supposed to do if he’s your friend first?”
“I wonder....” Mrs Dunne thought it out, though hardly realizing that this was the predicament of a great many of her fellow English.
“I wonder....” Mrs. Dunne thought it through, barely aware that this was the situation of many of her fellow English.
Greville was not the type of boy who would ever of his own volition commit any act that was in the least degree complex or eccentric. Richard had been as normal and sturdy a disciple of take-it-for-granted as himself, when they had first paired off as inseparables. So that the shatterment of Richard’s normal world, of necessity involved a twitch where it joined Greville’s.
Greville wasn't the kind of boy who would ever willingly do anything that was even slightly complicated or unusual. Richard had been just as ordinary and solid a follower of the status quo as he was when they first became inseparable friends. So, the disruption of Richard's normal world inevitably caused a shift in Greville's as well.
“I think you owe something to old friendship, my boy.”
“I think you owe something to old friendships, my boy.”
“Oh, this child isn’t going to be a perishing deserter, betcherlife....” In proof of which, Greville summoned Richard for a long tramp through the slowly russeting country. They swung along for the most part in silence, as they had always been wont to do; but previously it was the silence which signified “all’s well,” whereas now it was lumpish—a case of nothing to say. For Greville’s natural disposition was for anecdotes of the gunroom—joyous narrative of the day when they “bagged a Fritz,” or technical details of his present training for the R.N.A.S.—his companion’s set face and monosyllabic appreciation was discouraging on such themes. Even had Greville realized that the other was sick with envy, and not, as he thought, bored, it would hardly have rendered matters more comfortable. Mutual memories of Winborough were safe enough, and recurred in spasms, but Greville’s interest had been superseded by fresher, more vital stuff; and Richard’s[333] occasional starts on an abstract subject were, curiously, addressed more to an absent David than to Greville:—“Have you ever noticed how nearly all the popular songs they sing have something in ’em about a long long way or long long trails?” he remarked once, as a chorus from a khaki group in the distance floated to them in wind-borne snatches. “A long, long road in Flanders or France, straight and planted with poplars ... tired men dragging on and on with a sense of endlessness like in a Nevinson picture—but it’s queer that it should have worked its way into the very songs.”
“Oh, this kid isn't going to be a pathetic coward, I swear....” To prove it, Greville called Richard for a long walk through the slowly changing countryside. They moved mostly in silence, as they always had; but before, that silence meant “everything's fine,” whereas now it felt heavy—just a sign of having nothing to say. Greville usually liked to share stories from the gunroom—cheerful tales about the day they “bagged a Fritz,” or details about his current training for the R.N.A.S.—but Richard’s serious face and brief responses were discouraging on those topics. Even if Greville had realized that Richard was filled with envy, not boredom as he thought, it probably wouldn’t have made things any better. Shared memories of Winborough were safe enough and came back in bursts, but Greville’s interest had shifted to fresher, more engaging matters; and Richard’s occasional comments on abstract subjects strangely seemed aimed more at an absent David than at Greville: “Have you ever noticed how almost all the popular songs they sing have something about a long, long way or long trails?” he mentioned once, as a distant chorus from a khaki group reached them in fleeting gusts. “A long, long road in Flanders or France, straight and lined with poplars... tired men dragging on with a feeling of never-endingness like in a Nevinson painting—but it’s odd that it found its way into the very songs.”
Greville knew little of roads and cared less.
Greville knew very little about roads and cared even less.
They were at the moment on the outskirts of a neighbouring town; a road of detached houses, picturesque and gabled: each so fretfully and laboriously different, and all so drearily alike. All of these bore their names painted on the gates; and one was “Heimat.” Richard’s lower lip twisted sardonically.... “Heimat”—home—after three years of war with Germany! Who in their simplicity had dared leave such a name displayed? A wistful group of exiles from the Vaterland, who still clung to their own tongue, wore plaid, and basket plaits, and stupid socks, drank coffee for breakfast, and sang in chorus round the piano after dinner?—No—they would have called their house Omdurman or the Cedars or Kenilworth; was it likely that a second Otto Redbury would have the temerity to dwell behind a gate with “Heimat” painted boldly upon it—“In our position—”? Heimat probably sheltered a serenely unconscious English family, who accepted the rum name they found when they moved in, and pronounced it wrong—and who could with safety have dwelt in a house called “Kaiser Wilhelm” and still not meet with suspicion. Perhaps they had an ancient German governess whom they tolerated and sheltered for pre-war sake, and she guarded in her sentimental old rag-bag of a heart the secret understanding of “Heimat,” and found comfort in it....
They were currently on the edge of a nearby town; a street lined with charming, gabled houses: each one uniquely designed but all rather drearily similar. Each house had its name painted on the gate, and one was “Heimat.” Richard twisted his lower lip sarcastically.... “Heimat”—home—after three years of war with Germany! Who, in their naivety, had been bold enough to leave such a name displayed? A nostalgic group of exiles from the Vaterland, who still spoke their language, wore plaids and basket weaves, and silly socks, drank coffee for breakfast, and sang together around the piano after dinner?—No—they would have named their house Omdurman or the Cedars or Kenilworth; was it likely that a second Otto Redbury would have the audacity to live behind a gate boldly labeled “Heimat”—“In our situation—”? Heimat probably housed a blissfully unaware English family who accepted the strange name they found when they moved in, mispronouncing it—and who could comfortably live in a house named “Kaiser Wilhelm” and still not arouse suspicion. Maybe they had an elderly German governess whom they tolerated and sheltered out of respect for the pre-war days, and she kept in her sentimental old heart the true meaning of “Heimat,” finding comfort in it....
Greville, who had not noticed the house called Heimat, interrupted his companion’s musings: “I say, did you hear old Rogers has had both his legs shot away?”
Greville, who hadn’t noticed the house called Heimat, interrupted his companion’s thoughts: “Hey, did you hear old Rogers has had both his legs blown off?”
“Bad luck! We beat Dumfield by an innings when he was captain.”
“Talk about bad luck! We beat Dumfield by an innings when he was captain.”
“Yes; he wasn’t a patch on Rothenburg, though. D’you remember Rothenburg?”
“Yes; he wasn’t anywhere near as great as Rothenburg, though. Do you remember Rothenburg?”
Yes—Richard remembered Con.
Yes—Richard remembered Con.
“German name, wasn’t it? What happened to him?”
“German name, right? What happened to him?”
“D.S.O. and killed at Vimy,” briefly. He wondered if Greville, like Mr Gryce, was going to say “ought to have been interned”? Even the subject of Winborough was perilous, might lead to ... the admission they all sought to drag from his sensitive reluctance.
“D.S.O. and killed at Vimy,” he thought briefly. He wondered if Greville, like Mr. Gryce, was going to say “should have been interned”? Even bringing up Winborough was risky; it might lead to ... the admission they all wanted to tease out from his sensitive reluctance.
For this was the latest result of Richard’s nerves, that he imagined a conspiracy on the part of the Dunne household to make him utter aloud—scream aloud—the fact that he was a German. Therefore he set stern watch upon his speech, though never doubting they would win their point in the end.... “Morose beggar!” commented young Frank. “Molly’s coming to-morrow—we’ll see if she wakes him up a bit!”
For this was the latest outcome of Richard’s nerves: he believed there was a conspiracy from the Dunne family to force him to say out loud—scream out loud—the fact that he was German. So, he kept a close watch on what he said, even though he was sure they would eventually get what they wanted. “Grumpy guy!” young Frank remarked. “Molly’s coming tomorrow—we'll see if she gets him to loosen up a bit!”
“Frank, I don’t want you to tell Molly about Richard.”
“Frank, I don’t want you to tell Molly about Richard.”
“What—not that he’s a blooming——”
“What—not that he’s a jerk——”
“No, dear.”
“No, honey.”
“Why, Mater? Strikes me Molly ought to be put on guard. She might want to marry him. Nice old fizzle that ’ud be.”
“Why, Mom? It seems to me Molly should be on guard. She might want to marry him. What a nice mess that would be.”
Mrs Dunne seriously replied that he might trust her to be responsible for the safeguarding of Molly (aged fifteen) from contraction of an alliance with the enemy.
Mrs. Dunne replied earnestly that he could count on her to protect Molly (who was fifteen) from getting involved with the enemy.
“Are you going in the R.F.C., Richard?” asked Molly, on her first morning.
“Are you joining the R.F.C., Richard?” asked Molly, on her first morning.
They were in the orchard, and her mouth was stained a deep plum-purple.
They were in the orchard, and her lips were stained a deep plum-purple.
“No.”
“No.”
“You said last year—no, the year before that, wasn’t it?—that you weren’t keen on anything except a commission in the Flying Corps. And I was going to work the wings and ‘per ardua ad astra’ on a silk handkerchief for you. Lucky I didn’t.”
“You said last year—no, the year before that, right?—that you only cared about getting a commission in the Flying Corps. And I was going to embroidery the wings and ‘per ardua ad astra’ on a silk handkerchief for you. Good thing I didn’t.”
“Plenty of chaps you could have given it to.”
“Lots of guys you could have given it to.”
Molly fastened strong pointed teeth into the downy blue of yet another plum; and then asked: “Are you going into the R.E.?”
Molly bit into the soft, blue skin of another plum and then asked, “Are you going to the R.E.?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Gunner, then?”
"Gunner, right?"
“No.”
“No.”
“What are you going to be when you join up?”
“What are you going to do when you join up?”
“I’m not joining up.”
"I'm not signing up."
“White feather!” she flashed at him. She had been inclined[335] to regard Richard as her especial property, whenever they had met at Market Cottage. Though he had teased her a lot, he was always rather more gentle in action where she was concerned, than Greville and Frank. So that she was not prepared now, when in a fit of passion he seized her by the shoulders and shook her—shook her—“You little beast——”
“White feather!” she shot at him. She had been inclined[335] to see Richard as her personal property whenever they met at Market Cottage. Even though he had teased her a lot, he was always a bit gentler in action concerning her than Greville and Frank. So, she wasn’t ready now, when in a fit of anger, he grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her—shook her—“You little beast——”
His fingers dug deep into her shoulders; she tried with a sudden jerk to twist out of his grasp ... could not.... Then with quite a good exhibition of resource, tore an over-ripe plum from a bough near at hand and flung it in Richard’s face—“Hun!”
His fingers dug deep into her shoulders; she suddenly jerked to twist out of his grip... but couldn't.... Then, showing some quick thinking, she grabbed an overripe plum from a nearby branch and threw it at Richard's face—“Hun!”
“That’s right,” he said coolly, releasing her. “Traitor if you like—spy and coward,” and he grinned at her mute amazement. Suddenly, in a queer, vicious sort of way he was enjoying the scene. “You’ve guessed it, Molly. Only a Hun would grab a girl and shake her. I’d be happy dropping bombs on babies, too; and shooting a half-drowned non-combatant in the water. We’re all like that. And I’d be happy——” he stopped, and looked at the girl; a shifting ray of sun through the leaves struck her across the face; across the half-parted plum-stained lips; showed him the angry gold freckling her big brown eyes. A tomboy in blue serge with rough chestnut hair ... yes, but a promise of more than that ... for him.
“That’s right,” he said casually, letting her go. “Call me a traitor if you want—spy and coward too,” and he smiled at her stunned expression. Suddenly, in a strange, twisted way, he found the situation amusing. “You’ve figured it out, Molly. Only a German would grab a girl and shake her. I’d enjoy dropping bombs on babies as well; and shooting a half-drowned civilian in the water. We’re all like that. And I’d be happy——” he paused, looking at her; a shifting beam of sunlight through the leaves lit up her face; across her half-parted plum-stained lips; revealing the angry gold freckles in her big brown eyes. A tomboy in blue fabric with rough chestnut hair ... yes, but there was a promise of something more ... for him.
He moved towards her—and quickly she plucked another dark mauve globule.
He walked over to her—and she quickly picked another dark mauve bead.
“Drop that.”
"Put that down."
“Hun! Hun! Hun!” she taunted him.
“Hey! Hey! Hey!” she teased him.
“There are things one can’t help, Molly—and there are also too many things you don’t even begin to understand, Molly—That’s why you’re no good to me, just at present. One day, when I’ve time, I may bother to make you understand. Or I may not. Meanwhile——” His arm sprang up against the whizzing plum, averted it, dragged her into his arms and kissed her roughly ... then more tenderly.... She was passive, recognizing with wonder that this was suddenly not an uncouth bullying schoolboy, but a man dogged and fierce and rather unwilling, who had captured her defiance and stilled it.
“There are things you can't avoid, Molly—and there are also too many things you don't even start to grasp, Molly—That’s why you’re not much help to me right now. One day, when I have the time, I might take the effort to make you understand. Or I might not. Meanwhile——” His arm shot out to block the flying plum, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her roughly... then more softly... She was still, realizing with surprise that this was suddenly not an awkward, bullying schoolboy, but a determined and fierce man, who had subdued her defiance.
But what rubbish! Richard! Why, he was only eighteen; younger than Grev—and Grev was certainly not yet a man, though he had fought.... Richard had not even fought—the colour stung her brown skin into red, as she recalled his[336] contempt: “There are too many things you don’t even begin to understand, Molly——”
But what nonsense! Richard! He was only eighteen; younger than Grev—and Grev definitely wasn’t a man yet, even though he had fought.... Richard hadn’t even fought—the color made her brown skin flush red as she remembered his[336] contempt: “There are too many things you don’t even begin to understand, Molly——”
“I don’t care! I don’t care!” she raged in a whisper.
“I don’t care! I don’t care!” she fumed in a whisper.
“I don’t care either,” came the answer in that cool man-voice, which reason could hardly yet accept as belonging to Richard; “but if I ever do care, Molly, then I’ll damned well marry you, and you’ll have a Hun for a husband whether you want it or not—so you’d better be more polite now....”
“I don’t care either,” came the response in that cool man-voice, which reason could hardly accept as belonging to Richard; “but if I ever do care, Molly, then I’ll definitely marry you, and you’ll have a Hun for a husband whether you want it or not—so you’d better be more polite now....”
“I won’t—you shan’t—never—let me go, Richard!”
“I won't—you won't—never—let me go, Richard!”
“Kiss me first, then. I like your kisses though I don’t like you.”
“Kiss me first, then. I enjoy your kisses even if I don’t like you.”
In a final twist for liberty, she slewed her head backwards ... and saw his eyes, sad light eyes narrowed under their bending ridges—something like a tumbler pigeon turned wildly over and over in her breast.... With a gasp, she offered him her childish fruit-stained lips ... and darted away between the orchard trees.
In a final twist for freedom, she turned her head back ... and saw his sad, light eyes narrowed under their bent brows—something like a tumbler pigeon spinning wildly in her chest.... With a gasp, she offered him her youthful, fruit-stained lips ... and dashed away between the orchard trees.
Richard pressed his two clenched fists against his forehead....
Richard pressed his two clenched fists against his forehead....
“What did I say to her?—looks as though I were going mad....” A portion of himself seemed to slide coldly away from the rest—and then be jerked again into its place ... it was a nasty sensation; and so was the shame with which he submitted to the fact that he had no control whatever over any juggling tricks his brain and body in goblin collaboration might choose to play him.
“What did I say to her?—it feels like I’m losing my mind....” A part of him seemed to slip away coldly from the rest—and then get yanked back into place ... it was an unpleasant feeling; and so was the shame he felt in realizing that he had no control over whatever tricks his mind and body were playing on him in their twisted collaboration.
A conviction, for instance, that a number of people in assembly held a threat and a menace for him ... slow horror which the mind communicated to the flesh—he could not keep still between walls and floor and ceiling, with people crushing him round and stifling him, blocking his exit—with people’s voices droning like wasps ... the heavy persistent circling motion of wasps over food ... yes, he had to get away, if he was to breathe, if he was to live ... his head, his eyes, his ears and neck, his wrists and finger-tips and knees, each held their separate hammering pulse—how could he sit quietly in a chair, at a table, with all these fever-pulses dinning and throbbing in unequal measure, and that one great pulse in his left side swinging dominion over the others—he must get into the open, or die, there, before them all, before Greville’s bewilderment, and Frank’s loud disdain, and Molly crying, “Hun! Hun! Hun!” ... he preferred to die alone.
A strong feeling, for example, that a crowd in the room posed a real threat to him... a gradual dread that his mind transferred to his body—he couldn’t stay still within the walls, floor, and ceiling, with people crowding him and suffocating him, blocking his way out—with voices buzzing like wasps... the heavy, relentless buzzing of wasps around food... yes, he had to escape if he wanted to breathe, if he wanted to live... his head, his eyes, his ears and neck, his wrists and fingertips and knees, each felt their own pounding pulse—how could he sit still in a chair, at a table, with all these feverish pulses pounding unevenly, and that one strong pulse in his left side dominating the rest—he had to get outside, or he would die there, in front of everyone, in front of Greville's confusion, and Frank's loud scorn, and Molly shouting, “Hun! Hun! Hun!” ... he would rather die alone.
“I ought to go home——” but home was more meals in[337] public, and Mr Gryce, and traffic, and pavements a-swirl with people. Only a few days more now—only to-morrow and the day after—only to-morrow—and horror itself would be there, in place of horror anticipated. How would it be when he needed to run—and ran up against barbed wire—and was turned back ... enclosed and ringed by barbed wire? Senseless barbed wire—had it been enemy fencing, you might cut it, break through and into enemy trench, bring a rifle smashing down on a fat pink head ... Prussian head ... pink head ... mud and filth and the swarm of lice, and oozy, sticky blood, and cold, wet cold.... This was France—war—his birthright—birthright of everybody growing from 1914 into manhood. Oh, damn ... that hot swollen feeling round his temples again—no, not inside—round the outside ... and why did they try so hard to hypnotize him into declaring aloud that he was a German? even Mrs Dunne, even Greville ... and Frank of course, with Molly now his partner and confederate. They were all jolly and serene and happy enough—couldn’t they leave him alone? They and the chintz sitting-room and that—that stranger dining with them this Sunday after church. Who was it? The local doctor? Dr Greyson? He had not brought his wife ... apologized, said she had a cold; Richard knew—he did not care to bring her into a house where a German was staying; she might have to shake hands with him, and she had vowed not to shake hands with a German again—so she had preferred to stay at home. The Dunnes had talked of asking a Mr Rhodes and his son and daughter—very decent people, Richard remembered them from last time ... and then the question of inviting them had suddenly been abandoned, with a great show of tact on Mrs Dunne’s part—“perhaps they would not care to come out so soon after poor Hal’s death”—but again Richard suspected the confidential after-discussion between Greville and his mother. “Better not, Mater, while Richard’s here; he’s going to-morrow. But they’re the sort who’d mind....”
“I should go home——” but home meant more meals in[337] public, and Mr. Gryce, and traffic, and sidewalks crowded with people. Just a few more days now—only tomorrow and the day after—only tomorrow—and real horror would be there, instead of the horror he was anticipating. What would it be like when he needed to run—and hit barbed wire—and was turned back ... trapped and surrounded by barbed wire? Senseless barbed wire—if it had been enemy fencing, he could cut it, break through and into enemy trenches, smash a rifle down on a fat pink head ... Prussian head ... pink head ... mud and filth and lice swarming, and oozy, sticky blood, and cold, wet cold.... This was France—war—his birthright—the birthright of everyone coming of age since 1914. Oh, damn ... that hot swollen feeling around his temples again—no, not inside—on the outside ... and why were they trying so hard to hypnotize him into declaring that he was a German? Even Mrs. Dunne, even Greville ... and Frank of course, with Molly now his partner and accomplice. They were all cheerful and calm and happy enough—couldn’t they just leave him alone? Them and the chintz sitting room and that—that stranger dining with them this Sunday after church. Who was it? The local doctor? Dr. Greyson? He hadn’t brought his wife ... apologized, said she had a cold; Richard knew—he didn’t want her in a house where a German was staying; she might have to shake hands with him, and she had promised never to shake hands with a German again—so she had chosen to stay at home. The Dunnes had talked about inviting a Mr. Rhodes and his son and daughter—very nice people, Richard remembered them from last time ... and then the idea of inviting them had suddenly been dropped, with a great display of tact on Mrs. Dunne’s part—“maybe they wouldn’t want to come out so soon after poor Hal’s death”—but again Richard suspected the private discussion between Greville and his mother. “Better not, Mater, while Richard’s here; he’s leaving tomorrow. But they’re the type who’d mind....”
... Would Frank never stop eating pudding? apple suet pudding—two helpings already, and now a third. Frank did it on purpose—fiendishly—he knew Richard was mad to get up and out of the cramped cramping space....
... Would Frank ever stop eating pudding? Apple suet pudding—two servings already, and now a third. Frank was doing it on purpose—maliciously—he knew Richard was furious to get up and out of the tight, suffocating space....
“Coffee in the sitting-room, I think,” Mrs Dunne proposed at last; “such a pity it’s raining, or we might have sat outside.”
“Coffee in the living room, I think,” Mrs. Dunne suggested finally; “it’s such a shame it’s raining, or we could have sat outside.”
They all moved together, glucose in conviviality, towards the room which held the portrait of Commander Dunne. Greville, in his simple, eager way was explaining some aviation technicality to Doctor Greyson, who listened respectfully.
They all walked together, enjoying each other's company, towards the room that contained the portrait of Commander Dunne. Greville, in his straightforward and enthusiastic manner, was explaining some aviation technical detail to Doctor Greyson, who listened attentively.
“These youngsters—they’re showing us all the way!” he smiled at Frank in his blue and gold, at Molly wearing her Girl Guide uniform—his eye swept over Richard blankly—he knew then? They had told him, or he must have remarked on all that square muscularity clothed in mufti.... Voices like persistent wasps ... the pursuing threat was in the room with him now ... it was always worst in here ... with the picture of Commander Antony Dunne. What was the Doctor saying? something about the German prisoners employed to work on a farm in the neighbourhood ... but that was part of the plot, to goad him into his declaration—to lead the talk that way ... part of the plot....
“These kids—they're showing us the way!” he smiled at Frank in his blue and gold, at Molly in her Girl Guide uniform—his gaze slid over Richard blankly—did he know then? They must have told him, or he had noticed all that solid muscularity dressed in casual clothes.... Voices buzzing like persistent wasps... the lurking threat was there with him now... it was always the worst in here... with the picture of Commander Antony Dunne. What was the Doctor saying? Something about the German prisoners working on a farm nearby... but that was part of the strategy, to push him towards his confession—to steer the conversation that way... part of the plan...
“They’re lazy swine, you know; won’t do a stroke of work when the overseer’s back is turned——”
“They’re lazy pigs, you know; won’t lift a finger when the supervisor isn’t watching——”
“Why should they?” demanded Richard.
“Why should they?” Richard demanded.
The wasp-drone hushed now; faces all turned towards him, curious to hear—the plot was working as anticipated.
The wasp-drone fell silent; everyone turned to him, eager to listen—the plan was unfolding just as expected.
Fool! why had he spoken? ... that cursed new trick of seeing things all round and from the other side. But he went on, doggedly: “Do you suppose that if I were an English prisoner in Germany that I’d do one more stroke of work on their damned alien soil than would be forced out of me?”
Fool! Why did he say that? ... that annoying new ability to see things from all angles and perspectives. But he continued stubbornly: “Do you think that if I were an English prisoner in Germany, I’d do even one more bit of work on their damn foreign soil than what I'd be forced to?”
Molly and Frank exchanged a quick look. And Greville frowned uneasily. Then Dr Greyson said, with perfect courtesy: “It’s rather difficult, I imagine, for anyone who is not entirely one of us to appreciate our point of view. For you’re not quite English, are you, Mr Marcus?”
Molly and Frank shared a quick glance. Greville looked uneasy. Then Dr. Greyson said, with polite consideration: “I imagine it’s a bit hard for anyone who isn’t fully one of us to understand our perspective. After all, you’re not exactly English, are you, Mr. Marcus?”
He knew! ... he knew well enough—he only put the question to drag out his answer—he should have it then!... Frank smiled meaningly at Molly.... Richard saw him—and the room, the little chintz sitting-room which was all England, was glad, glad, glad at his impending humiliation.... Nerves drawn tighter and tighter—then they twanged apart, burst strings—“You’re not quite English, are you, Mr Marcus?”
He knew! ... he knew well enough—he only asked the question to delay his answer—he would get it then! ... Frank smiled knowingly at Molly.... Richard noticed him—and the room, the small chintz sitting room that was so quintessentially English, was filled with happiness at his coming humiliation.... Nerves tightened more and more—then they snapped apart, breaking strings—“You’re not really English, are you, Mr. Marcus?”
“No,” Richard screamed suddenly, “I’m a German. And I hate the English—I hate them——”
“No,” Richard screamed suddenly, “I’m German. And I hate the English—I hate them——”
It was not true. As he rushed for the door, and down the[339] passage and out into the garden, all that was left sane in him denied the cry; he did not hate the English—loved them—wanted to be like them—wanted to belong to them—fight for them. But they had pushed him into the lie. And now he could not live, having said it ... the sea was somewhere ... he would run till he got to the sea....
It wasn't true. As he rushed for the door, down the[339] hallway and out into the garden, all that remained of his sanity denied the emotion; he didn't hate the English—he loved them—he wanted to be like them—wanted to belong to them—fight for them. But they had forced him into the lie. And now he couldn't live, having said it ... the sea was somewhere ... he would run until he reached the sea....
The pad of footsteps in his rear ... he plunged forward, slipping on the soaked ground.... More footsteps, louder—only let him get away—if there were no shock of barbed wire ahead to stay him ... he would escape the barbed wire, escape the mob that since two and a half years had been hounding behind him ... never so close as now.... “Schnabel! Schnabel!” soft rain blowing across his face ... head down, arms pressed against his sides, breath sobbing fiercely, he ran on in a blind panic....
The sound of footsteps behind him ... he dashed forward, slipping on the wet ground... More footsteps, getting closer—just let him get away—if only there wasn’t a barbed wire fence in front of him to stop him... he would get past the barbed wire, escape the crowd that had been chasing him for two and a half years ... never as close as they were now.... “Schnabel! Schnabel!” soft rain pelting his face ... head down, arms tight against his sides, breathing hard, he ran on in a blind panic....
“I can’t catch up with the beggar,” said Greville, returning to the sitting-room. “I called him, too.... I s’pose he’ll come back all right?”
“I can't catch up with the beggar,” Greville said as he returned to the sitting room. “I called out to him, too... I guess he'll come back okay?”
I
Why had he not thought of suicide before this? Looked upon calmly and dispassionately, from a merely business aspect, it was the only course for him—lacking the vital sustenance which men drew nowadays from love of their own land. It annoyed Richard that even though he had reached the sea, the sea was nowhere in sight—lost behind wide flats of mud. He leant against the rail which divided the path beside the railway from a strip of coarse sand, sullenly determined not to plunge across all that marsh till he found deep enough water to drown him; even suicide, it seemed, was to be a difficulty and a favour;—well, the sea could come to him—he would wait for the returning tide.
Why hadn't he thought about suicide before? Looking at it calmly and without emotion, from a purely practical standpoint, it was the only option for him—lacking the essential strength that people nowadays drew from their love for their home land. It irritated Richard that even though he had reached the sea, it was nowhere to be seen—hidden behind vast stretches of mud. He leaned against the railing that separated the path next to the railway from a strip of rough sand, moodily resolved not to cross that marsh until he found water deep enough to drown in; even suicide, it seemed, was turning out to be a challenge and a privilege;—well, the sea could come to him—he would wait for the tide to come back.
He must have run more than five miles; that was all he knew of his whereabouts. For when he registered, it was made clear that for him the Essex coast was prohibited area. Leigh was evidently the name of this little estuary town he had struck haphazard. There would be half a column in the local paper: “Enemy alien drowns himself.”... Perhaps two lines in the London Press, amongst other minor items of news.
He must have run over five miles; that was the only thing he knew about where he was. When he registered, it was clear that for him, the Essex coast was off-limits. Leigh was clearly the name of this small estuary town he had stumbled upon. There would be half a column in the local paper: “Enemy alien drowns himself.”... Maybe two lines in the London press, along with other minor news items.
Richard stared horizon-wards where might be the dilatory tide of his desire. He was now peaceful, almost numb in mind and body, caring little for recent turmoil, where so soon blankness was to be. He wondered dispassionately as to the time? About six o’clock, to judge by the western pyramid of opaque storm-grey cloud, a pale yellow sun breaking its peak into fragments and spilling itself in shaft after shaft of dim light down the triangle and on to the illimitable green and brown and fawn, burnishing it to a glimmering fantasy like the hues of a mackerel. Patches of blue sky were reflected in purple pools. And areas of mud were almost invisible for ships, their keels deeply embedded, as though a whole lurching[341] fleet had suddenly flung themselves on their sides and were impotent ... ropes and nets and sails and tackle, old tubs and steamers and hulks. The scene was packed and spiked with masts. Behind the station, and its creak and flap of signals and gates and coal-trucks, a purple gasometer seemed to have entangled itself beyond redemption into the mournful landscape; and from an outjutting breakwater, the black finger of a donkey-engine pointed darkly, accusingly against the sky. The tide had turned, somewhere far out there; and in monotonous procession up a narrow flowing squiggle of silvery grey, the fishing-boats came in; their unclothed masts still gauntly upright; small dark figures of men hauling with ropes on either side, or gently paddling from the stern; small dark figures, penguin-height, standing patiently in rows on the mud, to receive the loads of fish. Round each dwindling bend another boat could be sighted; they might come in thus for ever, with nothing to break their soundless even progress. The sky was all grey now, and the grey and brown of the marshes hardly touched to pearliness. A throb in the air loudened, as a grey steel airship came pounding, slow and enormous, across the foreground. Dagon, god of fish ... god significant of grey steel wars....
Richard looked out towards the horizon, where the slow tide of his desire lay. He felt peaceful now, almost numb in both mind and body, indifferent to the recent chaos that would soon turn into emptiness. He wondered, without much emotion, what time it was. About six o’clock, judging by the pyramid of storm-grey clouds in the west, with a pale yellow sun breaking through its peak and spilling shafts of dim light down across the vast greens and browns, shining like the colors of a mackerel. Patches of blue sky reflected in purple pools. Areas of mud were nearly hidden by boats, their keels sunk deep, as if a whole fleet had suddenly tipped over and become powerless ... ropes, nets, sails, old boats, steamers, and hulks filled the scene, crowded with masts. Behind the station, with the creaking and flapping of signals, gates, and coal-trucks, a purple gasometer seemed hopelessly tangled in the gloomy landscape; from a jutting breakwater, the black silhouette of a donkey-engine pointed darkly and accusingly at the sky. The tide had turned, far out there, and in a monotonous line, the fishing boats were coming in along a narrow flow of silvery grey; their bare masts still standing tall; small dark figures of men pulling ropes on either side or gently paddling from the back; small dark figures, about the height of penguins, standing patiently in rows on the mud to accept the loads of fish. Around each diminishing bend, another boat was visible; they could continue coming in like this forever, with nothing to interrupt their silent march. The sky was now completely grey, and the grey and brown of the marshes hardly shone with any pearly light. The air thickened as a grey steel airship thundered, slow and massive, across the foreground. Dagon, god of fish ... a god significant of grey steel wars....
From lethargic contemplation, Richard was being imperceptibly hypnotized by the subtle rhythmic excitement that pervades and hangs about an estuary; estuary which is not quite the sea; which leads to the sea; which opens out so wildly and generously from the mere width of a river. The fishing-hauls were in, and the men had vanished from the marsh; but to him it was still as though boat after boat were following the curve of the inflowing stream ... but dimly visible now ... the air was full of windless dusk, and a quiver shook the keels of the mud-locked fleet; soon they would begin to stir and lift....
From a state of tired reflection, Richard was slowly being hypnotized by the subtle, rhythmic excitement that surrounds an estuary—an estuary that isn’t quite the sea; that leads to the sea; that opens up so wildly and generously from the narrow width of a river. The fishing boats had returned, and the men had disappeared from the marsh; but to him, it still felt as if boat after boat were following the curve of the incoming stream... now only faintly visible... the air was filled with a still, dusky twilight, and a shiver ran through the keels of the mud-bound fleet; soon they would start to move and rise....
II
The scream of a siren punctured the calm. Another one, from much nearer at hand, pressed down and swallowed the first long raucous shock of sound.
The scream of a siren broke the silence. Another one, much closer, drowned out the first loud, harsh blast of sound.
Richard knew the two blasts were signals of an air-raid impending. He had heard the Dunnes discussing the possibility[342] of several during this week of harvest moon. A few lingering footsteps pattered to sudden quickness and silence. In the little town at his back, and all along the coast, he was aware of no panic, but of every person on the defensive; sucked back behind walls and shutters and curtains; braced to sturdy sensible resistance of the chance-monster and its grim selection. In the morning the population would emerge and stand about and gossip clamorously, with frequent repetition of the phrase: “Well, I was just——” “Yes, and I was just——” But now, all activity withdrawn and waiting....
Richard knew the two blasts were signals of an impending air raid. He had overheard the Dunnes discussing the possibility of several during this week of the harvest moon. A few lingering footsteps quickly turned into silence. In the little town behind him, and all along the coast, he sensed no panic, just everyone on high alert; retreating behind walls, shutters, and curtains; readying themselves for sturdy, sensible resistance against the looming threat and its grim choices. In the morning, the townspeople would emerge, standing around and gossiping loudly, often repeating the phrase: “Well, I was just——” “Yes, and I was just——” But for now, all activity had faded away, and they were waiting....
Richard waited too, a few moments. Then, impatient of immobility, strolled along the path on his right. He was impressed by the absence of fuss on the part of the civil population. All very well for him who had no more fastenings on life; but these ordinary people appeared to take it so for granted that they should be disturbed in the midst of their daily business, to an encounter with such grotesque apparition as bombs and shrapnel and aerial torpedoes.... Their behaviour roused him to the same queer beating tenderness as when the blind discharged soldiers at the music-hall had been “still keen on things.” Some people were rather fine.... English people ... but he had declared out loud that he hated the English ... and so he had to die.
Richard waited too, for a few moments. Then, tired of standing still, he strolled down the path on his right. He was struck by how calm the local people were. It was easy for him, since he had no ties to life anymore; but these ordinary folks seemed to take it all in stride, even when faced with the bizarre sight of bombs, shrapnel, and aerial torpedoes disrupting their daily routines. Their reactions stirred within him the same odd, tender feeling he had felt when watching blind veterans perform at the music hall, who were “still keen on things.” Some people were pretty admirable... English people... but he had loudly claimed that he hated the English... and so he had to die.
He went past the gas-works, and along the sea-wall which meandered through the marshes. Open country all around him now, and no noise but the swish of rushes, far-off gurgle and squirt of water, occasional plop of some small animal into the spreading pools. Was there always this black gaping rent of silence between the signal and the first gun-mutterings? It was Richard’s unique experience of an air-raid outside London; and an air-raid in London he had considered was altogether a second-rate affair.
He walked past the gasworks and along the seawall that snaked through the marshes. Open fields surrounded him now, with only the sound of rustling reeds, distant gurgling and splashing of water, and the occasional splash of some small animal jumping into the expanding pools. Was there always this deep, silent gap between the signal and the first rumblings of gunfire? This was Richard's distinct experience of an air raid outside London; he had thought that an air raid in London was a purely second-rate event.
“First line of defence,” he remembered Greville had called the belt of fortresses—Sheerness, Shoeburyness, Canvey Island, Tilbury and Gravesend. He strained his eyes towards the angles of crouching coast-line opposite him, in vain effort to distinguish them. First line of defence, he repeated once or twice exultantly—before he pulled himself up as a fool. What did such trivialities concern him now?
“First line of defense,” he recalled Greville calling the belt of fortresses—Sheerness, Shoeburyness, Canvey Island, Tilbury, and Gravesend. He squinted at the shapes of the crouching coastline in front of him, futilely trying to make them out. First line of defense, he repeated a couple of times with excitement—until he reminded himself that he was being foolish. What did such trivial matters have to do with him now?
Hallo—was that firing out there? No.
Hallo—was das da draußen einfach nur Schüsse? Nein.
Yes.
Yes.
Or a dog barking?
Or a dog barking?
Richard told himself persistently it was only a dog barking, to smother the quality of vital contentment newborn in him and uprising with the nearer and yet nearer sound of the guns.
Richard kept reminding himself that it was just a dog barking, trying to suppress the deep sense of fulfillment growing within him as the sound of the guns drew closer and closer.
The darkness was lit with sinking star-shells; and through the thin white light which the rising half-moon spread over the estuary, the inland flight of little winged machines was clearly and delicately visible.
The darkness was brightened by falling star-shells; and through the soft white light that the rising half-moon cast over the estuary, the inland flight of small flying machines was clearly and subtly visible.
Richard stood stock-still, staring at these, till, in a surge of wild indignation, he found himself starkly confronted with the fact that they were the Gothas, and that they were over an English river, carrying death to an English city.
Richard stood frozen, staring at them until, in a rush of intense anger, he suddenly realized that they were the Gothas, and that they were flying over an English river, bringing death to an English city.
“Damn their insolence!” he shouted into the sky. “It’s our land——”
“Damn their arrogance!” he shouted into the sky. “It’s our land——”
Our land, fizzing in a nightmare of flame; drowned in great gun-thunders. And these small black figures busy with their evening’s haul of fish not an hour ago, our fisherfolk—could we prevent them from being torn and hurt?
Our land, crackling in a nightmare of fire; engulfed in loud claps of thunder from cannons. And those small black figures, busy with their evening catch of fish just an hour ago, our fishermen—could we stop them from being harmed and broken?
“Oh, Christ—that’s good!” as the barrage crashed from every side at once; and the giant gun on Canvey Island mouthed and reverberated above all the rest. Our barrage!... To Hell with these invaders....
“Oh, man—that’s great!” as the bombardment hit from every direction all at once; and the massive gun on Canvey Island boomed and echoed above everything else. Our bombardment!... To hell with these invaders....
Richard was all right. His at last, that blessed bias on the vision which he had forfeited, and so desperately sought. He was, thank God, incapable now of reason or justice or sanity—unconscious of himself and his position, oblivious of an enemy point of view. Just English for all he was worth. One man for one land. A patriot ... and—in it!... He forgot that he was alone; the rending chaos all about him gave him the illusion of being a central participant; so his solitary figure jigged and capered on the flat sea-wall with incoherent vocal splutter of encouragement and fury and a very delirium of pleasure.
Richard was doing fine. Finally, he had that blessed perspective on life that he had lost and desperately sought. Thank God, he was now incapable of reason, fairness, or sanity—completely unaware of himself and his situation, and oblivious to any opposing views. Just as English as he could be. One man for one country. A patriot... and—in it!... He forgot that he was alone; the chaotic turmoil around him made him feel like a central participant, so his solitary figure danced and pranced on the flat sea wall, making an incoherent mix of encouragement, anger, and sheer joy.
A shape of yellowish drab came scuttling along the wall, arms thrown up to shield the face.... “Hallo—look ahead!” Richard called warningly—then threw out his hand and clutched at the slipping figure. “You were nearly down then—I say, what’s the matter with you?” for the little soldier was clinging to him in a very frenzy of terror, with prayer and sob and blasphemy mingled....
A dull yellow shape rushed along the wall, arms raised to protect its face.... “Hey—watch out!” Richard called out as a warning—then reached out his hand and grabbed the slipping figure. “You almost fell then—what’s wrong with you?” The little soldier was clinging to him in a frenzy of fear, mixing prayers, sobs, and curses....
“Oo—er—O Jesus, the blarsted noise again ... don’t let ’em—don’t lemme go—I ain’t a coward, sir, ’streuth I’m[344] not—bin two years in the trenches—but them guns fair do somefink to the inside of me ’ead.... Ow—er——” he fell writhing and vomiting to the ground beside Richard, as the barrage appeared to have enclosed a stray Gotha, and shook the four sides of the world with triumphant yelps and rumblings.
“Oo—er—O Jesus, that blasted noise again... don’t let them—don’t let me go—I’m not a coward, sir, I swear I’m[344] not—been two years in the trenches—but those guns really do something to the inside of my head... Ow—er—" he fell writhing and vomiting to the ground beside Richard, as the barrage seemed to have caught a stray Gotha, and shook the four corners of the world with triumphant yelps and rumblings.
“Shell-shock,” muttered Richard. “Corporal by his stripes and—by Jove! Military Medal”—as a twist of khaki tunic into the moonlight revealed a strip of ribbon sewn on to the man’s meagre chest.
“Shell-shock,” Richard muttered. “Corporal by his stripes and—wow! Military Medal”—as a twist of khaki tunic in the moonlight revealed a strip of ribbon sewn onto the man’s thin chest.
He was suddenly guilty and ashamed of his own arrogance of calm. This sort of wreck was what the war made of some of its heroes; “this is what the war ought to have made of me” ... he should have been blind with the St Dunstan’s men: broken like the little cockney soldier from France, cowering here beside him. His mind and body and five senses whole and immune, were dishonour.
He suddenly felt guilty and ashamed of his own calm arrogance. This kind of wreckage is what the war turned some of its heroes into; “this is what the war should have done to me” ... he should have been blind like the St Dunstan’s men: shattered like the little Cockney soldier from France, cowering here beside him. His mind, body, and five senses intact and unaffected were a disgrace.
Richard knelt and took firm grip of the twitching wrists. “It’s all right,” gruffly. “Listen—they’re getting away towards London; we shall have quiet for a bit.”
Richard knelt and took a firm grip of the twitching wrists. “It’s okay,” he said gruffly. “Listen—they’re getting away toward London; we’ll have some peace for a while.”
“Till they come back,” sobbed the man, but he trembled less violently, and presently drew himself up to a sitting posture.
“Until they come back,” the man sobbed, but he trembled less violently and soon straightened up into a sitting position.
“Discharged ‘fit’ from ’orspital larst week,” he whispered, lips trembling to a rueful smile. His peaked, freckled face was glistening with sweat, and his fingers still tore at the grass; but he was making an effort at control. “Doc told me I shouldn’t get another o’ these ’ere attacks, but—I dunno—it’s the s’noise wot did it. I was walkin’ over quiet-like from Benfleet—luvly evenin’ an’ all—when that bloomin’ siren went and gave me fits an’ I begun to run.” His voice conveyed apology, and Richard flushed crimson.
“Released ‘fit’ from the hospital last week,” he whispered, his lips trembling into a wry smile. His pale, freckled face was shining with sweat, and his fingers were still ripping at the grass; but he was trying to hold it together. “The doctor said I shouldn’t have another one of these attacks, but—I don’t know—it was the noise that set me off. I was walking quietly from Benfleet—lovely evening and all—when that blasted siren went off and I started to run.” His voice was filled with regret, and Richard blushed bright red.
“It’s all right,” he repeated awkwardly; “where do you want to get?”
“It’s fine,” he said awkwardly; “where do you want to go?”
“H’under cover,” said the Corporal with distinct emphasis. “We’re nearer Leigh, I b’lieve, than Benfleet; might make a dash for ’ome sweet ’ome before.... Oh, Gawd! don’t, don’t,” as a fresh growling outbreak from the Sheerness guns signified the approach up the Thames of a second batch of raiders.
“Under cover,” said the Corporal with clear emphasis. “We’re closer to Leigh, I think, than Benfleet; we might make a run for home sweet home before... Oh, God! don’t, don’t,” as a new series of growls from the Sheerness guns indicated the approach up the Thames of another group of raiders.
“Better than nothing!” It might at least be suggestive of shelter to his companion, even if of no actual protection from shrapnel. Richard leapt down from the wall, and plunged up to his knees in mud, tugged at the boat with all his welded strength of shoulder and muscle.
“Better than nothing!” It might at least imply some form of shelter to his companion, even if it didn't offer any real protection from shrapnel. Richard jumped down from the wall and sank up to his knees in mud, pulling at the boat with all his combined strength of shoulder and muscle.
“’Ere—you’re not gawn?” he heard whimpered during a lull in the barrage. And “Rather not!” he shouted back, reassuringly; and succeeded in tilting the half-rotten boards so that the bows rested against the slope while the stern remained still embedded; thus the concave bottom of the boat roofed a small dark space—an amateur dug-out.
“Hey—you’re not leaving, are you?” he heard someone whimper during a break in the bombardment. “Not a chance!” he shouted back reassuringly, and managed to tilt the half-rotten boards so that the bows rested against the slope while the stern stayed stuck; this way, the curved bottom of the boat created a small dark space—an improvised shelter.
Meanwhile, the second raiders were not suffered to pursue their leaders to London; the barrage waxed fiercer, shutting them in, driving them from point to point; a few bombs were dropped, and exploded with a dull concussion of sound quite distinct from gun-fire; and all along the Kent and Essex coast the shrapnel flew screaming.
Meanwhile, the second group of raiders weren't allowed to follow their leaders to London; the bombardment grew stronger, trapping them and forcing them to move from place to place; a few bombs were dropped, exploding with a low rumble that sounded different from gunfire; and all along the Kent and Essex coast, the shrapnel whistled through the air.
“Hot stuff!” laughed Richard, as a moaning hoot snicked past his ears; he sprang up the bank again, and found the Corporal crying in a quiet agony, too exhausted to budge. Without explanation he lifted him gently; placed him “under cover” as he had desired. Then he blocked the aperture at the tilt of the boat with his own square stocky build. “Shut your ears with your arms, you won’t know anything more about it till the morning,” he shouted through the din.
“Hot stuff!” laughed Richard as a moaning hoot whizzed past his ears; he jumped up the bank again and found the Corporal crying in quiet agony, too exhausted to move. Without saying anything, he lifted him gently and placed him “under cover” as he wanted. Then he blocked the opening at the tilt of the boat with his own solid build. “Cover your ears with your arms, you won’t know anything more about it until morning,” he shouted over the noise.
Presently his companion said: “I’ve just remembered me name—it’s Plunkett—Ted Plunkett.”
Presently, his companion said, “I just remembered my name—it's Plunkett—Ted Plunkett.”
“Oh—yes?” Richard was rather surprised at the formality in the midst of shell-shock during air-raid.
“Oh—yes?” Richard was somewhat taken aback by the formality in the chaos of the air raid.
A pause. Then: “Well—ain’t you goin’ to tell me your name now I’ve told you mine?” reproachfully.
A pause. Then: “Well—aren’t you going to tell me your name now that I’ve told you mine?” she said, reproachfully.
“Richard Marcus.”
“Rich Marcus.”
“R! Got some pluck, ’aven’t you, Sonny Richard Marcus?”
“R! You've got some nerve, haven’t you, Sonny Richard Marcus?”
And amusement twinkled in Richard’s deep-set eyes, as he reflected on the quality of pluck needful under bomb-fire by a person out for the express purpose of drowning himself.
And amusement sparkled in Richard’s deep-set eyes as he thought about the kind of courage you need to have when under fire, especially for someone who's trying to drown themselves on purpose.
“Ever heard the comic story of the servant who had never seen the sea?” he replied with seeming irrelevance, but thinking how the tide had temporarily baulked his intentions. “She was so dead keen on seeing it that she stole her mistress’[346] jewels to pay for the fare to Southend—and then they arrested her while she was waiting for the tide to come up.”
“Have you ever heard the funny story about the servant who had never seen the ocean?” he replied, sounding a bit off-topic, but he was actually thinking about how the tide had thwarted his plans. “She was so eager to see it that she stole her mistress’[346] jewels to pay for her ticket to Southend—and then they arrested her while she was waiting for the tide to come in.”
“Fair did ’er in!” commented Corporal Plunkett, laughing weakly. “Less row now, ain’t it?”
“Fair did her in!” commented Corporal Plunkett, laughing weakly. “Less noise now, isn’t it?”
“Some of our chaps gone up, I should say. Yes—listen!” as a succession of quick staccato bangs were knocked out directly overhead, then echoed a little farther off.
“Some of our guys have gone up, I should say. Yeah—listen!” as a series of quick, sharp bangs rang out directly overhead, then echoed a little farther away.
The Corporal subsided, crouching his dazed tormented head deep into his arms. And Richard, with his hands clasped round his knees, waited through the ensuing drawn-out silence for the distant inland throb which would easily mean the return of the first batch of raiders from London. He longed with eagerness for the renewed sound of gun-firing; it definitely slaked a thirst in him that had craved for such satisfaction since three years. Well—he had not been able to go to the war, but a little bit of the war had come to him.... God was—not so bad, after all! He was happy, sitting there waiting.
The Corporal slumped down, burying his confused, troubled head in his arms. Meanwhile, Richard, with his hands wrapped around his knees, waited in the long silence for the distant rumble that would signal the return of the first group of raiders from London. He eagerly anticipated the familiar sound of gunfire; it quenched a thirst in him that had been yearning for this thrill for the last three years. Well—he hadn’t been able to join the war, but a little bit of the war had come to him... God wasn’t so bad after all! He felt happy, sitting there waiting.
“There they are!” And at the same moment he felt a warm trickle down his neck. “Cheerio! wounded in action!” that bit of shrapnel which had scraped so close to his ear, must have scraped closer than he had noticed at the time.
“There they are!” At the same moment, he felt a warm trickle down his neck. “Cheers! wounded in action!” That piece of shrapnel that had come so close to his ear must have grazed him more than he realized at the time.
“Yes, there they are—with a vengeance!”
“Yes, there they are—ready for action!”
... In the subsequent transformation of earth, sky, air and water into sheer noise, he faintly heard his comrade ejaculating “Hell” between intervals of violent sickness. He thrust a stealthy hand into the aperture; it was grabbed and twisted by wet chilly fingers.
... In the following chaos of earth, sky, air, and water turning into pure noise, he barely heard his friend exclaiming “Damn” in between bouts of intense nausea. He quietly reached his hand into the opening; it was seized and twisted by cold, wet fingers.
“It’s all right, y’know,” said Richard gruffly. “Quite all right....”
“It’s fine, you know,” Richard said gruffly. “Totally fine....”
The last Gotha was chased from the mouth of the Thames out to sea. The last mutter of guns died away.
The last Gotha was chased from the mouth of the Thames out to sea. The last sounds of gunfire faded away.
“I daresay it’s h’over now.” Plunkett emerged cautiously into the moonlight some ten minutes later. “May as well get ’ome,” and he staggered to his feet. “The Missus’ll be wondering.”
“I guess it’s over now.” Plunkett stepped carefully into the moonlight about ten minutes later. “I might as well head home,” and he struggled to his feet. “The Mrs. will be wondering.”
“You think it is all over?” Richard was reluctant to believe it. That one nerve in him was still twanging irritably for the relief of gun-fire.
“You think it is all over?” Richard was hesitant to believe it. That one nerve in him was still twitching irritably for the release of gunfire.
The Corporal nodded. “It’ll be ’alf-an-’our or more afore they give the signal. Can’t wait for that. You comin’?”
The Corporal nodded. “It’ll be half an hour or more before they give the signal. Can’t wait for that. You coming?”
“Where? Back to Leigh?—No, not for the moment. Can you get along by yourself? It isn’t far.”
“Where? Back to Leigh?—No, not right now. Can you manage on your own? It’s not far.”
“Fit as a fiddle,” the other declared. He held out his hand to Richard—“Thank yer, Sonny....”
“Fit as a fiddle,” the other said. He reached out his hand to Richard—“Thanks, buddy....”
The boy blurted out, at a reminding prick of the old goad: “I was born in Germany, you know....”
The boy blurted out, reminded by the old prod: “I was born in Germany, you know....”
Corporal Plunkett, M.M., was astonished at the inconsequent confession ... some divine impulse prompted him to the speech that healed. “Lord, sir—that don’t matter. You’re one of us all right!”
Corporal Plunkett, M.M., was shocked by the irrelevant confession ... some divine inspiration pushed him to speak words that brought healing. “Lord, sir—that doesn’t matter. You’re one of us for sure!”
III
... The obsession was lifted. Corporal Plunkett had done it. Corporal Plunkett had atoned for Mr Gryce. Never again would Richard turn hot and miserable at the mention of German frightfulness ... he had no connection with the things the Germans did. Born in Germany, yes, but—“You’re one of us all right,” the cockney soldier had said. The awful crazed obsession of responsibility was rolled away; and in utter thankfulness Richard lay on the sea-wall that first night of the September air-raids, half-dreaming, content to have heard the guns, content....
... The obsession was gone. Corporal Plunkett had made it happen. Corporal Plunkett had made peace for Mr. Gryce. Never again would Richard feel angry and miserable at the mention of German brutality ... he had no ties to the things the Germans did. Yes, he was born in Germany, but—“You’re one of us for sure,” the Cockney soldier had said. The horrible, maddening burden of responsibility was lifted; and in complete gratitude, Richard lay on the sea-wall that first night of the September air raids, half-dreaming, happy to have heard the guns, satisfied....
He was not going to drown himself. Suicide was surrender without a fighting chance. Richard’s sturdier business instinct rejected the proposition. Suicide was stupid—a refuge for weaklings and decadents—he could wrench out better terms for himself. Now that his spirit was fixed for one land and one people, the fact of continued official ostracism hardly counted. He would have to submit to that as to a fact and a nuisance, but in no way vital.... Internment? That also was only official—“I’ll just have to get through with it.” Richard scowled healthily at the annoying prospect.
He wasn't going to drown himself. Suicide was giving up without a chance to fight. Richard's stronger business sense rejected that idea. Suicide was foolish—a retreat for weaklings and losers—he could negotiate better options for himself. Now that he had committed to one place and one group, being officially excluded barely mattered. He would have to accept that as an inconvenience, but it wasn’t essential.... Internment? That was just official too—“I’ll just have to deal with it.” Richard grimaced at the annoying prospect.
But he was out of No Man’s Land at last ... it had been dreary fog-sodden territory, and he was glad, a thousand times glad to be quit of it. Not once again need he set foot there; his love of England was sanctuary. He would love England, not as before, in exacting casual certainty, but with the fierce beating love of a man for the woman who has no love for him, who will never return his love. He would love England in spite of herself, and with a love steadily cognizant of its own hopelessness. And he thought of fireside happiness where passion[348] was mutual and easy ... and rejoiced, in new-found defiance, that his body should stand outside, pressed against hard rains and hard storms and hard swerve of the hills.
But he was finally out of No Man’s Land... it had been a dreary, foggy place, and he was a thousand times relieved to be away from it. He would never have to set foot there again; his love for England was like a safe haven. He would love England, not as he did before, with casual certainty, but with a deep and passionate longing, like a man who loves a woman who doesn’t love him back, who will never return his feelings. He would love England despite everything, fully aware of the hopelessness of it all. He envisioned a warm, happy home where love was mutual and easy... and with a newfound defiance, he was glad that his body would face the harsh rains, strong storms, and rugged hills.
“But I’ll make her take me somehow—in the end——”
“But I’ll make her take me somehow—in the end——”
A man must have a country to call his own. To know his own. So much the war had taught him. Other lessons it might have held for others; but for him this special groping agony of nowhere belonging.
A man needs to have a country to call his own. To know his own. The war had taught him that much. It might have offered different lessons to others; but for him, it was this unique, painful feeling of not belonging anywhere.
Internationalism ... brotherhood ... that was all very well; men had hailed it, and believed in it; had let the careful drawing of boundary be slurred; had forgotten to set stern limits to their sense of humanity ... had merged the significance of birthplace to freer, more casual interpretation: The world is my birthplace.... Men had wandered, drifted, flung themselves down in alien places. Why not? The subconscious trust in the brotherhood of nations had urged them to such courses.
Internationalism ... brotherhood ... that sounded great; people accepted it and believed in it; they had allowed the careful drawing of boundaries to fade away; they forgot to set strict limits on their sense of humanity ... they had blended the meaning of birthplace into a more relaxed interpretation: The world is my birthplace.... People had traveled, drifted, and settled in unfamiliar places. Why not? The unspoken belief in the brotherhood of nations had encouraged them to take these paths.
And Internationalism had failed them. Each country was tightly puckered again to self-sufficiency. Internationalism had no country to give her devotees during a European war. No country but No Man’s Land ... desolate sodden track without end or beginning, neither land nor sea ... to Richard, almost asleep, came a vision of the estuary echoed somewhere in space and in deeper shadow ... greyer fog ... shapes stumbling about it, hunting for cover, some wailing loudly, some silent and bewildered.... He was himself a wraith, one of the betrayed ... and there were others vaguely familiar....
And Internationalism had let them down. Each country was once again focused solely on self-sufficiency. Internationalism had no nation to offer its supporters during a European war. No nation but No Man’s Land ... a barren, endless stretch of mud with no clear beginning or end, neither land nor sea ... to Richard, nearly asleep, came a vision of the estuary echoing somewhere in space and deeper shadows ... a gray fog ... shapes stumbling around it, searching for shelter, some crying out loudly, others quiet and confused.... He was a ghost, one of the betrayed ... and there were others who looked vaguely familiar....
Voices calling, and receiving no answer, calling again and again ... red-cheeked waiters, vaguely seen in pre-war days, vaguely disappeared after 1914—they were all here, paler now.... And here the cobbler to whom Richard had given Aunt Stella’s shoes ... and Trudchen and her sister Anna, seeking each other, missing each other.... Otto Rothenburg squealing loudly that he was British.... And now Richard, in his travellings, bumped up against Gottlieb Schnabel, who shrank from him and shrank away into the murky gloom ... and turned into Captain Dreyfus—“I wonder why?” That legendary soldier who had killed his own brother on the opposite side—he was native of No Man’s Land; and his brother, the sticky brown gouts dripping from both his shot arms—And: “You here too?” said Thomas Spalding to Richard, and held[349] out a hand.... A cloud of fog seemed to roll between them.... Thomas Spalding was lost again.
Voices calling, getting no response, calling over and over... red-cheeked waiters, faintly remembered from before the war, barely noticeable after 1914—they were all here, looking paler now... And here was the cobbler to whom Richard had given Aunt Stella’s shoes... and Trudchen and her sister Anna, searching for each other, missing each other... Otto Rothenburg loudly declaring he was British... And now Richard, during his travels, ran into Gottlieb Schnabel, who recoiled from him and retreated into the murky darkness... and turned into Captain Dreyfus—“I wonder why?” That legendary soldier who had killed his own brother on the opposing side—he was from No Man’s Land; and his brother, the sticky brown blood dripping from both his shot arms—And: “You here too?” Thomas Spalding said to Richard, extending a hand... A cloud of fog seemed to roll between them... Thomas Spalding was lost again.
Children of No Man’s Land—of Denmark and Norway and Sweden and Spain and Holland, entangled haphazard in one belligerent country or another, condemned haphazard as pro-German, pro-English.... Their bewildered avowals disbelieved and mocked.... “Who are the neutrals? there are no neutrals—the world is at war....” Born in one place, reared in another, married in a third—“which is your country?” No Man’s Land is their country ... we shall meet them in No Man’s Land.... “An artist has no country”—artists without number groping their way through No Man’s Land, thinking they are walking straight ahead and out of it, not knowing that in the darkness and the smiting din they are walking round and round in circles....
Children of No Man’s Land—of Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Spain, and Holland, caught up randomly in one conflict or another, unfairly labeled as pro-German or pro-English.... Their confused declarations are disbelieved and ridiculed.... “Who are the neutrals? There are no neutrals—the world is at war....” Born in one country, raised in another, married in a third—“which is your country?” No Man’s Land is their home... we will encounter them in No Man’s Land.... “An artist has no country”—countless artists stumbling through No Man’s Land, believing they are moving straight ahead and out of it, not realizing that in the chaos and noise they are going around in circles....
“I have no son!” voice sombre and deep from the shadows; a proud old man, this, naturalized English, hating Germany, eighteen-forty-eight refugee.... He sent his son to be killed at Gallipoli, and now they are interrogating his loyalty—“Have you a son at the Front?” “I have no son!” He will be accepted at his own word and valuation, or not at all. The dead boy is too dear to stand for mere pledge and security....
“I have no son!” a voice, somber and deep from the shadows; a proud old man, this naturalized Englishman, who hates Germany, a refugee from eighteen-forty-eight.... He sent his son to be killed at Gallipoli, and now they’re questioning his loyalty—“Do you have a son at the Front?” “I have no son!” He will be accepted at his own word and value, or not at all. The dead boy is too precious to represent mere pledge and security....
Little distracted figures plunging hither and thither, some of them frantically waving a sheet of paper—“Look—Look,” but there is no escape from No Man’s Land by naturalization ... in despair the papers are thrown away—flutter whitely in the gloom “like a paper-chase,” Richard thinks.
Little distracted figures rushing back and forth, some of them desperately waving a piece of paper—“Look—Look,” but there’s no way to escape from No Man’s Land through naturalization ... in despair, the papers are tossed aside—fluttering white in the darkness “like a paper chase,” Richard thinks.
He is hunting for David, in frantic need of comradeship. “Is it you? Or you?” thrusting away each white distorted face as it looms towards him. But David is not here—David was once of No Man’s Land, but now no more.... Zion has him, wholly and completely. David is a Jew, and the Jews have been granted a cause and a kingdom.... Of no avail to seek for David in these grey spectral fogs. The noise is louder and louder—no definite sound, but an intensified cosmic thudding which can be heard when body and soul are alone and listening.... Richard is aware of loneliness drenching him like vast breakers—must he stay here for ever?
He is searching for David, desperately needing companionship. “Is it you? Or you?” he pushes away each pale, distorted face that comes into view. But David isn't here—David was once part of No Man's Land, but not anymore... Zion has him, completely and entirely. David is a Jew, and the Jews have been given a purpose and a kingdom... It's pointless to look for David in these grey, ghostly mists. The noise grows louder—it's not a distinct sound, but a deep cosmic thumping that can only be felt when body and soul are alone and paying attention... Richard feels loneliness washing over him like huge waves—will he have to stay here forever?
One day men would dare to wander again, and dare to pitch their tents in strange places ... but not those who had once been victims; not Richard Marcus, nor his sons, nor his sons’ sons, he vowed grimly....
One day, people would have the courage to explore again and set up their camps in unfamiliar places... but not those who had once been victims; not Richard Marcus, nor his sons, nor his grandsons, he vowed grimly...
And with that came the idea to dig himself in. And with the idea, determination.
And with that came the thought of settling in. And with the thought, determination.
He would marry—Molly, perhaps.... A sort of quick ripple seemed to pass over the world when he thought of Molly and of his savage outburst with her in the orchard. He would marry her—as he had said then, whether she liked it or not—and their son should be born in England, brought up in England, owning land in England; he should be reared to no ideas that were not purely insular; and he in his turn should marry an English girl, and their son—would he be enough Englishman yet to be allowed to tolerate foreigners? Or must that safer, easier attitude wait for the son of his son’s son? How many generations did it take to plant a man securely, son of the soil?
He would get married—maybe to Molly.... A quick surge of excitement seemed to wash over him when he thought about Molly and his intense outburst with her in the orchard. He would marry her—as he had said back then, whether she wanted to or not—and their son would be born in England, raised in England, owning land in England; he would be brought up with no values that weren’t purely British; and then he would marry an English girl, and their son—would he be British enough to tolerate foreigners? Or would that safer, easier perspective have to wait for the son of his son’s son? How many generations did it take to firmly root a man as a true local?
Retrogressive, all this. The result of the war. Who could afford, after such drastic teaching, again to omit patriotism from fundamental need?
This is all a step backward. It's a result of the war. Who could afford, after such intense lessons, to once again neglect the importance of patriotism?
Richard began to muse on just how fundamental was the need; and how much slapped on from the surface, by suggestion? What was patriotism? He had first asked himself this on a certain evening of shock, three years ago; and had since only succeeded in discovering, very thoroughly, what was the lack of it.
Richard started to think about how crucial the need really was and how much of it was just surface-level, influenced by suggestions. What did patriotism even mean? He had first questioned this on a shocking evening three years ago, and since then, he had only managed to fully understand the absence of it.
Sense of property, to start with ... but that presupposed actual ownership; that a farmer, a landed proprietor, was more directly inspired to fight for England, than—oh, than cockney Corporal Plunkett, who was probably serving in a shop before the call came.
Sense of property, to start with ... but that assumed actual ownership; that a farmer or landowner was more driven to fight for England than—oh, than Cockney Corporal Plunkett, who was probably working in a shop before the call came.
Birthplace, then?—But Richard himself could answer the question of how much that mattered to the soul.... The law was surely overstressing topography.... The law was polishing a hollow shell of sentimentality. David—David was nearer truth when he defined patriotism as the sense of family: son of our house; thence to local fanaticism: sons of our village—and sons of our country, which was patriotism ...[351] but it must stop there.... Sons of our five continents ... it sounded chilly, expanded so far. Internationalism again—Richard, denying it, yet could not prevent thought from crashing up against it from time to time.... One day, yes—but the soul must first catch cold in the pursuit of it.
Birthplace, huh?—But Richard could really answer how much that mattered to the soul.... The law was definitely making too much of geography.... The law was just buffing up a shallow sentiment. David—David was closer to the real deal when he described patriotism as family feeling: son of our house; then it leads to local pride: sons of our village—and sons of our country, which is patriotism...[351] but it has to stop there.... Sons of our five continents... that felt cold, stretched so far. Internationalism again—Richard, rejecting it, yet couldn’t help but have thoughts crash into it now and then.... One day, sure—but the soul has to first get a chill in chasing it.
What was patriotism? unity of pride in the nation’s slow-born history and tradition? Impetus of divine fury which springs from sanctuary violated?... He remembered his rage as the Gothas headed their insolent course straight up the Thames—“My Thames” ... he looked down the estuary towards the sea ... loving it ... looked up the river past Benfleet ... good British name that, pungent with jolly naval tradition ... his inward sight followed the dwindling stream through London, a draped lady stepping delicately beneath crossed blades of silver, searchlights that protected her ... and still farther up lay the Thames valley, noontide of green and gold drowsing gardens, and the glory of ancient woods.... “My Thames!”
What was patriotism? Was it the unity of pride in the nation’s long history and traditions? An outburst of divine anger sparked by a sacred place being violated? ... He remembered his fury as the Gothas flew their arrogant course straight up the Thames—“My Thames” ... he looked down the estuary towards the sea ... loving it ... looked up the river past Benfleet ... a good British name, full of cheerful naval history ... his mind traced the shrinking stream through London, like a graceful lady stepping carefully beneath crossing silver blades, the searchlights watching over her ... and even further up was the Thames valley, a midday scene of green and gold, sleepy gardens, and the beauty of ancient woods.... “My Thames!”
Suddenly Richard flung back his head and laughed, heartily and with no trace of bitterness, at the mere idea that he could love it less because his mother happened to be somewhere else than here at the hour of his birth. It was—so entirely ridiculous! Screaming little red-faced atom ... what possible difference could it make to him, sucking at his bottle, if Hun-land or home-land were beyond the windows?... A world constructed on the arbitrary basis that each person must be screwed down solemnly and with ritual, in residence and in feeling, to the consecrated spot in which he was born, was really not unlike a Gilbert and Sullivan opera.
Suddenly, Richard threw his head back and laughed, heartily and without a hint of bitterness, at the thought that he could love any less just because his mother was somewhere else at the time of his birth. It was utterly ridiculous! A screaming little red-faced baby... what difference could it make to him, drinking from his bottle, whether Hun-land or home-land was outside the window? A world built on the bizarre idea that everyone has to be seriously and ceremoniously tied to the sacred place where they were born was really not much different from a Gilbert and Sullivan opera.
Of course there was the old argument of “blood tells.” Did it? His sudden rushing worship of the river-god disproved the argument wholly. For if he were no individual person, but the compound of his ancestors’ emotions, the Thames would bore him, and the thought of the Rhine stir him to unutterable pæans.
Of course, there was the old saying that “blood tells.” Does it? His sudden, intense admiration for the river god completely contradicts that idea. If he wasn’t his own person, but instead a mix of his ancestors’ feelings, the Thames would be dull to him, and the thought of the Rhine would inspire him to sing its praises beyond words.
Thus Richard—he not knowing how a little shy German boy had once crossed to England, and worn a blazer, and sculled in a queer ecstasy from Bray to Cookham. Richard’s love of the Thames was a heritage from Ferdie....
Thus Richard—he not knowing how a little shy German boy had once crossed to England, and worn a blazer, and sculled in a strange ecstasy from Bray to Cookham. Richard’s love of the Thames was a legacy from Ferdie....
“I can’t get hold of it—quite——” the boy decided at last, abandoning his quest for patriotism defined. “But it’s there——” There, elusively, tormentingly woven into the[352] fabric itself; distinct from patriotism exploited, talked about, and sung about, and worked up into posters and pictures ... till it tasted like wood in the mouth. “Can’t a man serve his land unquestioningly, without all this cant?” But no emotion could be left deep-hid and dimly private—not love of art, nor love of child, nor love of man for woman ... patriotism must be thumbed with the rest, till its name was Jingoism. “A patriot for lost causes, and a Jingo after victory—that’s the difference....” Had David said so? It sounded like David.... Richard had not quite realized as yet how awakened by circumstances was his own powerful, slow-moving brain.
“I can’t quite grasp it—” the boy finally decided, giving up on finding a clear definition of patriotism. “But it’s there—” It was there, teasingly woven into the[352] fabric itself; different from the patriotism that gets exploited, talked about, sung about, and plastered onto posters and pictures... until it feels bland and lifeless. “Can’t a man serve his country without all this nonsense?” But no emotion could remain hidden and private—not the love of art, nor the love of a child, nor the love between a man and a woman... patriotism had to be mixed with the rest, until it turned into Jingoism. “A patriot for lost causes, and a Jingo after victory—that’s the difference....” Had David said that? It sounded like something David would say.... Richard hadn’t fully realized yet how much his own powerful, slow-moving mind had been stirred by circumstances.
The suck of water startlingly near.... He raised himself on one elbow, then sprang to his feet, and saw the tide was up, flowing in clear, luminous black over the marshes, oozing greedily into each hole and inlet, lapping at the very foot of the sea-wall. The bump of lifted boats was audible in the moonless night.
The sound of water was alarmingly close.... He propped himself up on one elbow, then jumped to his feet, and noticed that the tide was in, flowing in clear, glowing black over the marshes, seeping eagerly into every hole and inlet, lapping at the very base of the sea-wall. The thud of boats being lifted was heard in the moonless night.
Richard reflected, not without humour, that the sea had emerged from obscurity rather too late to be of any practical value—to him.
Richard thought, not without amusement, that the sea had come out of obscurity just a bit too late to be of any real use to him.
He looked at his watch—ten minutes after midnight. Then—he was eighteen to-day! ... and the dreaded evening would see him in prison—“Rum sort of birthday!”—But horror had all been drained out of the coming ordeal, leaving it, well—a nuisance, nothing more odious nor festering. A confounded nuisance—but inevitable; neither the fault of those interned nor of those who interned them; just a happening out of greater happenings.
He checked his watch—ten minutes past midnight. So, he was eighteen today! ... and the dreaded evening would find him in prison—“Weird kind of birthday!”—But all the fear about the upcoming ordeal had faded, leaving it, well—a hassle, nothing more disgusting or festering. A damn hassle—but unavoidable; neither the fault of those locked up nor of those who locked them up; just something that happened amidst bigger events.
The last London train from Leigh would have gone by now; he might catch an early morning workmen’s train. He did not want to go back to the Dunnes—grimaced slightly at the mere idea of encounter, with his burst of madness so very recent in their minds. Why—he had come rushing out minus even his cap; they could pack his bag and send it up to Montague Hall ... not that he would need anything much for the next year or two ... or for however long this dreary war was going to last.
The last train from Leigh to London must have left by now; he might catch an early morning worker's train. He didn't want to return to the Dunnes—just the thought of seeing them made him wince, especially since his outburst of craziness was still fresh in their minds. After all, he had rushed out without even his cap; they could pack his bag and send it up to Montague Hall... not that he would need much for the next year or two... or for however long this miserable war was going to drag on.
And after the war——?
And after the war?
“Let ’em go back to their own country—we don’t want ’em here.” But, “This is my country....” Richard stood on the sea-wall, an obstinate figure, black against the dim flat[353] wash of water. He was smiling a little ironically at the thought of Mr Gryce ... voice creaking in the hall as he came in: “Intern ’em all!”—and how he would exult on hearing the next day that one more enemy alien had indeed been interned!...
“Let them go back to their own country—we don’t want them here.” But, “This is my country....” Richard stood on the sea wall, a stubborn figure, dark against the dull, flat[353] wash of water. He was smiling a bit ironically at the thought of Mr. Gryce... his voice creaking in the hall as he entered: “Intern them all!”—and how he would rejoice upon hearing the next day that yet another enemy alien had indeed been interned!...
Suddenly, and with an unexpected tearing at the heart, three long-drawn-out hoots of the siren shrieked across the swamp, a pause between each, as though the deliverer were holding his breath. Then, all along the English coast, the pent-up tension relaxed, and “We can go to bed,” said the English people. “That’s the All Clear!”
Suddenly, with an unexpected jolt to the heart, three long, drawn-out blasts of the siren echoed across the swamp, each followed by a pause, as if the person blowing it was holding their breath. Then, all along the English coast, the tension finally eased, and the English people said, “We can go to bed. That’s the All Clear!”
... The boy threw himself full length on the coarse grass; lay with bare head pillowed on his arm; the same faint smile still twisting his underlip:
... The boy lay flat on the rough grass; his bare head resting on his arm; the same faint smile still curving his lower lip:
“May as well get some sleep now,” said Richard. “That’s the All Clear.”
“May as well get some sleep now,” Richard said. “That’s the all clear.”
The Novels of
Dorothy Richardson
By MAY SINCLAIR
By May Sinclair
... By imposing very strict limitations on herself she has brought her art, her method, to a high pitch of perfection, so that her form seems to be newer than it perhaps is. She herself is unaware of the perfection of her method. She would probably deny that she has written with any deliberate method at all. She would say: “I only know there are certain things I mustn’t do if I was to do what I wanted.” Obviously, she must not interfere; she must not analyse or comment or explain. Rather less obviously, she must not tell a story, or handle a situation, or set a scene; she must avoid drama as she avoids narration. And there are some things she must not be. She must not be the wise, all-knowing author. She must be Miriam Henderson. She must not know or divine anything that Miriam does not know or divine; she must not see anything that Miriam does not see. She has taken Miriam’s nature upon her. She is not concerned, in the way that other novelists are concerned, with character. Of the persons who move through Miriam’s world you know nothing but what Miriam knows. If Miriam is mistaken, well, she and not Miss Richardson is mistaken. Miriam is an acute observer, but she is very far from seeing the whole of these people. They are presented to us in the same vivid but fragmentary way in which they appeared to Miriam, the fragmentary way in which people appear to most of us. Miss Richardson has only imposed on herself the conditions that life imposes on us all. And if you are going to quarrel with those conditions, you will not find her novels satisfactory. But your satisfaction is not her concern.
... By setting very strict limits on herself, she has refined her art and method to a high level of perfection, making her form seem newer than it might actually be. She is unaware of the brilliance of her method. She would likely deny that she has written with any specific approach at all. She would say: “I just know there are certain things I shouldn’t do if I want to achieve what I want.” Clearly, she must not interfere; she must not analyze, comment, or explain. Less obviously, she must not tell a story, manage a situation, or set a scene; she must steer clear of drama just as she avoids narration. There are also things she must not be. She must not be the wise, all-knowing author. She must be Miriam Henderson. She must not know or anticipate anything that Miriam does not know or anticipate; she must not see anything that Miriam does not see. She has taken on Miriam’s nature. She is not concerned, like other novelists often are, with character. You know nothing about the people who move through Miriam’s world except what Miriam knows. If Miriam is wrong, then it’s she and not Miss Richardson who is mistaken. Miriam is a keen observer, but she doesn’t see the entire picture of these people. They are shown to us in the same vivid but incomplete way that they appear to Miriam, the partial way people show up to most of us. Miss Richardson has only imposed on herself the same conditions that life imposes on us all. And if you are going to argue with those conditions, you will not find her novels satisfying. But your satisfaction is not her concern.
And I find it impossible to reduce to intelligible terms this satisfaction that I feel. To me these three novels show an art and method and form carried to punctilious perfection. Yet I have heard other novelists say that they have no art and no method and no form, and that it is this formlessness that annoys them. They say that they have no beginning and no middle and no end, and that to have form a novel must have an end and a beginning and a middle. We have come to words that in more primitive times would have been blows on this subject. There is a certain plausibility in what they say, but it depends on what constitutes a beginning and a middle and an end. In this series there is no drama, no situation, no set scene. Nothing happens. It is just life going on and on. It is Miriam Henderson’s stream of consciousness going on and on. And in neither is there any grossly discernible beginning or middle or end.
And I find it impossible to put into clear words this satisfaction I feel. To me, these three novels display a level of art, method, and form that is taken to meticulous perfection. Yet I've heard other novelists claim that they lack art, method, and form, and that this formlessness frustrates them. They argue that without a clear beginning, middle, and end, a novel can't truly have structure. We’ve reached points in this discussion that in earlier days might have led to fights. There's some validity to their perspective, but it all comes down to what we define as a beginning, middle, and end. In this series, there's no drama, no situation, no clear scene. Nothing really happens. It’s just life continuing endlessly. It’s Miriam Henderson’s stream of consciousness flowing on and on. And in neither is there any distinctly recognizable beginning, middle, or end.
In identifying herself with this life, which is Miriam’s stream of consciousness, Miss Richardson produces her effect of being the first of getting closer to reality than any of our novelists who are trying so desperately to get close. No attitude or gesture of her own is allowed to come between her and her effect. Whatever her sources and her raw material, she is concerned, and we ought to be concerned solely with the finished result, the work of art. It is to Miriam’s almost painfully acute senses that we owe what in any other novelist would be called the “portraits” of Miriam’s mother, of her sister Harriett, of the Corries and Joey Banks in Honeycomb, of the Miss Pernes and Julia Doyle, and the North London schoolgirls, in Backwater, of Fräulein Pfaff and Mademoiselle, of the Martins and Emma Bergmann and Ulrica and “the Australian” in Pointed Roofs. The mere “word-painting” is masterly....
In connecting herself with this life, which is Miriam’s stream of consciousness, Miss Richardson creates an impression of being the first to get closer to reality than any of our novelists who are trying so hard to do the same. No attitude or gesture of her own is allowed to interfere with this effect. Whatever her sources and raw material, we should focus solely on the finished product, the work of art. It is Miriam’s almost painfully sharp senses that give us what any other novelist would refer to as the “portraits” of Miriam’s mother, her sister Harriett, the Corries and Joey Banks in Honeycomb, the Miss Pernes and Julia Doyle, and the North London schoolgirls in Backwater, Fräulein Pfaff and Mademoiselle, the Martins, Emma Bergmann, Ulrica, and “the Australian” in Pointed Roofs. The mere “word-painting” is masterful....
It is as if no other writers had ever used their senses so purely and with so intense a joy in their use.
It feels like no other writers have ever experienced their senses so purely and with such intense joy in using them.
This intensity is the effect of an extreme concentration on the thing seen or felt. Miss Richardson disdains every stroke that does not tell. Her novels are novels of an extraordinary compression, and of an extenuation more extraordinary still. The moments of Miriam’s consciousness pass one by one, or overlapping; moments tense with vibration, moments drawn out fine, almost to snapping-point.—From an article published in “The Egoist,” April 1918.
This intensity comes from an extreme focus on what’s seen or felt. Miss Richardson rejects any detail that doesn’t convey meaning. Her novels are incredibly compressed and even more remarkably extended. The moments of Miriam’s awareness unfold one after another, or overlap; moments charged with energy, moments stretched so thin they’re almost at breaking point.—From an article published in “The Egoist,” April 1918.
DOROTHY RICHARDSON
- Pointed Roofs
- Backwater
- Honeycomb
- The Tunnel
- Interim
DUCKWORTH & CO., PUBLISHERS, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON
DUCKWORTH & CO., PUBLISHERS, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!